《Marvel: My Sign-in System》


 Chapter 1

    In an unknown location and time, within a secret base, Leon stood in a small, damp room of less than fifteen square meters. He wore a thin white gown, leaning against the cold brick wall with his eyes closed. He had no expectations in his heart.


    For a month, no one realized that this little boy had changed¡ªhis soul no longer belonged to this world. Leon was both unfortunate and lucky. He didn''t know why he had suddenly traveled through time in his sleep and taken over the boy''s body. Every few days, he endured human experiments that were almost unbearable.


    Leon estimated that the boy had died a month ago, unable to withstand the torment, allowing him to take over. Over the past month, Leon came to understand the excruciating pain of these experiments. A mature mind could barely survive, let alone a child.


    But he held on to the hope of escape.


    He quietly suppressed his expectations, counting the passage of time. Finally, a metallic voice broke the silence:


    [Ding!! Would you like to start signing in?]


    Leon''s breathing quickened. "Sign in," he whispered.


    [Ding, sign-in reward: Glint-Glint Fruit(Pika Pika no Mi).]


    As the voice faded, a fruit appeared in his hand. Feeling its rough texture, Leon''s heart filled with joy. The Glint-Glint Fruit¡ªone of the top Devil Fruits from One Piece.


    As a Glint Man, his body could transform into light, moving at the speed of light and using the characteristics of light as a weapon. Though limited by the straight-line propagation of light, with the "Yata Mirror" technique, he could achieve freedom of movement. His only weaknesses were Haki, Seastone weapons, or the Dark-Dark Fruit''s abilities.


    In this world, without the Seastone factor, even the curse of being unable to swim no longer applied. Leon realized that, here, the Light Human had no limitations.


    Suppressing his excitement, Leon glanced at the CCTV in the corner without drawing attention. He shifted slightly, positioning his body to create a blind spot that blocked both the camera and anyone outside the barred door who might look in.


    He tilted his body, lowered his head, and raised his arms slightly as he took a bite of the Devil Fruit. The taste was indescribably sour and foul, but he forced himself to eat it all. He couldn''t leave any evidence behind.


    Afterward, Leon sat up straight and closed his eyes, focusing on the changes in his body. Slowly, a mysterious power began to take hold, and he knew that by the end of the night, he would be transformed.


    The next morning, there was a loud bang.


    "Hey, kid, your breakfast."


    A deep voice came from outside the barred door. Leon, who had been leaning against the wall all night, opened his eyes and looked at the metal dinner plate that had been thrown to the ground. He glanced at the man who was distributing meals to the other test subjects in the nearby cells.


    Leon got out of bed, bent down, and picked up the dinner plate. On it was a box of nutrient solution. For the past six months, this tasteless, specially prepared solution was all he had eaten. It was unpleasant, but undeniably nutritious. The experimenters didn''t show mercy; they just wanted the test subjects healthy enough to survive the experiments.


    He tore open the carton and drank it down. This was his main source of sustenance, gradually strengthening his body. Leon wasn''t going to waste it.


    After finishing, he placed the empty carton back on the dinner plate and set it on the ground for collection. Then he returned to his bed, closed his eyes, and began planning his next move.


    The interval between experiments was five days. Since he had undergone one yesterday, that meant he had five days left, including today. By the sixth day, the changes in his body would become noticeable to the experimenters.


    His fate would be even worse if he failed. So, Leon knew he had to make the most of these five days.


    His sign-in system, though powerful, was unpredictable. He could sign in every day, but the rewards were often disappointing. Three days ago, he signed in with high hopes and got nothing. Only then did he get lucky enough to receive the Glint-Glint Fruit.


    He planned to sign in again on the fifth day. Until then, he needed to train¡ªintensively.


    With this in mind, Leon got up and started doing push-ups. When the person collecting dishes came by later, they didn''t seem surprised. Leon had been exercising during his free time for the past month. In the confined space, there wasn''t much else to do besides exercise and stare into space.


    The man left, and Leon continued his push-ups, already noticing changes in his body. Previously, his thirteen-year-old frame was weak, barely able to manage thirty push-ups in a row. Now, he could easily do forty without breaking a sweat. The Glint-Glint Fruit was subtly transforming him.


    "Five days left¡­" Leon thought grimly.


    He had the memories of the boy''s past six months and had personally endured the same torture. If it weren''t for the sign-in system, he might have met the same fate as the boy. But now, Leon was determined to survive and eventually take revenge on the inhumane people responsible.


    With this resolve, he began a rigorous five-day training regimen.


    Time passed quickly. Over the five days, Leon trained relentlessly. He kept his workout sessions within normal limits, but shortened the rest periods. Later, under the CCTV''s blind spot, he secretly switched to one-finger push-ups.


    However, he didn''t dare to use the Glint-Glint Fruit directly. He wasn''t sure if it would alert the experimenters, and he wasn''t willing to take that risk.


    The nutrient solution provided rich sustenance, and with the power of the Glint-Glint Fruit, Leon''s physical strength grew daily. By age thirteen, his fitness already surpassed that of most adults.


    The Devil Fruit''s abilities became instinctive the moment he consumed it. Even without consciously using them, he could access some preliminary powers, including elementalization.


    The time had come.


    On the fifth night, Leon, who appeared to be asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. A faint golden light flashed within them. He sat up slowly, put on his shoes, and calmly walked to the barred gate.


    Buzz!


    A dazzling golden light radiated from his body as he transformed into a being of light. He moved effortlessly through the iron bars, stepping out of his cell.


    As soon as he exited, a loud, urgent siren blared throughout the base. The entire corridor in front of him pulsed with red lights.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    The alarm also startled the other children undergoing experiments in nearby rooms. They woke up in a panic, rushing to their iron gates, straining to see what was happening.


    What they saw was unbelievable.


    The guards in the base reacted quickly. Within seconds, the sound of heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor. A dozen uniformed men burst through the iron door at the end of the hallway, armed and ready.


    They immediately spotted Leon approaching and their expressions darkened.


    "Hey kid, who told you to come out?" The leader of the group barked.


    As he reached for Leon, the boy suddenly grabbed his wrist. The strong man''s face twisted in anger. "You brat, are you looking for a beating?"


    He tried to use his strength to overpower Leon, but to his shock, the boy''s slender hand held firm, preventing him from moving. This kind of strength was impossible for a child of twelve or thirteen.


    The strong man was filled with disbelief. Just as he was about to speak, Leon raised his head slightly, and his youthful voice echoed through the corridor, standing out amidst the blaring sirens.


    "It starts with you."


    Bang!


    Leon''s white shoe, glowing with a hint of gold, shot up and slammed into the man''s stomach with tremendous force, far beyond what any adult could muster. The impact sent the man flying backward, blood spraying from his mouth, as he crashed into the iron door at the end of the passage, knocking over several others in the process.


    The remaining guards, professionally trained, reacted immediately. They drew their guns, ready to respond. But they were no match for Leon, who had already transformed into the Light Human.


    In a flash of golden light, Leon moved faster than their eyes could track. Sharp pain shot through their bodies, and before they knew it, their vision went black as they lost consciousness.


    With a few swift strikes, all of the dozen men lay dead on the ground, their necks twisted.


    Leon, who had just taken the lives of more than a dozen people, felt no remorse¡ªonly a sense of relief. But it wasn''t enough. The unbearable torture and pain he had endured had filled him with a deep, burning rage.


    He glanced at the children watching from behind the iron bars, their expressions now filled with shock and excitement,something different fromtheir previous numbness.


    No one spoke, but Leon saw hope in their eyes.


    "I will return," he said softly, uttering the words with quiet determination.


    With that, he turned and ran down the corridor, leaving the children behind, their eyes filled with expectant hope.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Chaos erupted throughout the base, with roars and screams echoing one after another.


    In the main control room above, a man in combat uniform hurried in. The room buzzed with noise and urgency.


    "Hurry! The subject has breached the second floor. Team three, provide immediate support! Seal all passages and activate the defense system!"


    "The first and second teams have lost contact, and the third team is still fighting!"


    "More than half of them are dead or injured, and they''re calling for help!"


    "What''s going on?"


    The man, frustrated by the chaos around him, grabbed a man in a white coat who was trying to leave and angrily demanded answers.


    "Sir, an experimental subject is escaping the base. Our forces are trying to stop him, but the casualties are heavy," the subordinate replied, visibly shaken and sweating.


    "How could this happen?" the man shouted, shoving his subordinate aside as he approached the information desk. He looked up at a large screen made up of thirteen massive LCD monitors, and what he saw shocked him.


    On the screen, a small boy in a white gown was fighting dozens of soldiers in the base''s corridor. The scene was almost a one-sided massacre. The heavily armed soldiers fired their weapons, but none of the bullets could hit the boy. He seemed to possess a superpower, transforming into golden light and moving effortlessly through the chaos. Every punch and kick he delivered was devastating.


    In less than half a minute, the soldiers were nearly wiped out. Blood and corpses littered the corridor, leaving only the boy standing among the carnage. As if sensing that he was being watched, the boy turned his back to the camera and looked up at the monitor. His cold, ruthless eyes filled the screen.


    The previously chaotic room fell silent as everyone stared at those eyes, their hearts pounding. One message was clear in his gaze: I will kill you all!


    The intensity of the boy''s murderous intent was palpable, piercing through the screen. It was unbelievable that such overwhelming power and hatred could come from a child not even thirteen years old. He was almost indistinguishable from a monster.


    Buzz!


    The boy turned into golden light again and vanished from the screen. The man reacted with frustration, shouting, "Damn it!"


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "Mobilize all available forces to capture that kid immediately," he ordered, his face showing a mix of anger and excitement. Despite the crisis, he saw it as an opportunity. The boy''s newfound power meant their experiment had succeeded, and they had to capture him. This could lead to creating a super-powered army in the future.


    "Yes, sir," one of the men replied, though his voice faltered as he added, "Sir, most of our soldiers are already dead."


    "What? They''re all dead?" The man, shocked, stared at his subordinate in disbelief.


    "Yes, sir. The boy was too fast and acted like a perfect killing machine. Our people were killed almost instantly."


    "How many armed forces do we have left?"


    "Only one combat team. We don''t have many forces here at the test base."


    The man''s expression darkened as he realized the full extent of the situation. "What about our equipment?"


    "All destroyed. The boy''s laser beam took out our defenses."


    "Are we saying our base has fallen to a boy under thirteen years old?"


    "Unfortunately, yes, sir."


    "Damn it!" The man swore and then gave his orders: "Upload all the data on the boy immediately, destroy all other data and information in the base, and evacuate at once."


    He was asked if the automatic explosive devices had been activated to destroy all experimental subjects. The man snapped back, "Idiot, if we blow up the boy, our efforts will be wasted. I''ll report this to the Baron and ensure the boy is captured."


    After cursing, he turned and left.


    Following the man''s orders, the remaining staff quickly evacuated the base after uploading the data, taking less than five minutes to do so.


    Five minutes later, Leon walked into the information center. He was visibly exhausted, having used more than half of his physical strength. If he hadn''t remembered from his past experiences that there were few guards, he might have chosen to escape rather than fight his way through.


    Using his elementalization ability was powerful but drained his energy quickly.


    The room was empty, and the surveillance cameras were dark. Leon approached the information desk, but he couldn''t make sense of it. He knew the base was deserted and that everyone had fled.


    After a moment of thought, he turned and headed towards the lower levels of the base to help the children.


    It was midnight, and the children, startled by the chaos, had fallen asleep. They were clinging to the iron railings and listening to the noises around them.


    ***


    The children''s hearts were filled with hope and anticipation, though they had no one to talk to. They had heard the sounds of gunfire, screams, and explosions fade away. Each child''s heart raced with worry. Then, they heard footsteps approaching and held their breath.


    When Leon finally appeared through the iron gate, their anxious expressions turned to excitement.


    "You did it," one of the children whispered.


    Seeing their hopeful faces, Leon''s usual coldness softened into a gentle smile. He held the key to the door and unlocked the iron gates of their room one by one.


    There were about a dozen children, the oldest around fourteen and the youngest only eight. Leon remembered that there should have been more than thirty.


    The children followed Leon cautiously, their eyes wide with trust and hope. They clearly saw him as their protector.


    "We need to get out of here," Leon said. Though he had the power of the Glint-Glint Fruit, he knew that if he fought his way through the base and revealed his abilities, he would become a target. Support would arrive soon, and this was no place to stay.


    Most of the children were orphans or had been sold. They were quickly convinced of Leon''s leadership due to his maturity and strength, and they followed his orders without question.


    Under Leon''s guidance, they explored the base. It was well-equipped, with plenty of food and vehicles. They even found a desk safe containing gold bars, cash, and coins. The haul included twenty-three gold bars, $300,000 in U.S. dollars, and some rubles. These were clearly the base leader''s possessions, left behind in the rush.


    They also gathered food¡ªbread, vegetables, frozen meat, and a box of nutrient solution. They loaded everything into a large truck and set off with the children, speeding down the road.


    It was almost early morning. Outside the base, it was pitch black with heavy snowfall and a mountain range in the distance. Leon, who had learned to drive in his previous life, quickly adapted to driving the large truck, despite the differences in visibility and handling compared to smaller vehicles.


    Fortunately, Leon had found a map in the base office. Although it was in Russian, the children knew the language and translated it for him. They discovered that they were in the eastern part of the Ural Mountains, a remote area of Siberia, near the European part of Russia. Yekaterinburg, a city about 700 kilometers away, was their destination.


    Leon decided to take the children to Yekaterinburg. The heavy snow would soon cover their tire tracks, making it hard for anyone to follow them. However, the large truck would be too noticeable, so Leon planned to destroy it outside the city and then enter Yekaterinburg on foot.


    As he drove, two little Russian girls in the other seat were already asleep. After about four or five hours on the road, Leon spotted what looked like an abandoned house about 300 meters off the road. He steered the truck off the road and stopped in front of the uninhabited house, which was surrounded by sparse trees and vegetation, providing some natural cover.


    After waking up the two little girls, Leon got out of the truck and opened the back compartment.


    The other children, who had been abruptly awakened, saw it was Leon holding a flashlight and felt a sense of relief. They followed him out of the truck and towards the abandoned house. The house was a standard wooden structure, dirty and dusty, but it provided some shelter. It was about 120 to 130 square meters in size¡ªneither too large nor too small.


    Leon and the children quickly cleaned the inside of the house using the flashlight for illumination. They then took bedding from the truck and spread it on the floor. The weather was very cold, so Leon had gathered warm fur coats and fleece from the truck. Though the coats looked a bit funny on the children, they didn''t mind.


    Next, Leon collected some branches from outside and placed them in the fireplace. He used his Glint-Glint Fruit ability to start a fire. The warm flames brightened the house and chased away the darkness, helping to ease the children''s fear and confusion.


    Once everything was settled, Leon drove the truck to a nearby frozen lake. After breaking the ice with a laser, he drove the truck into the lake and blew it up with another laser. The cover of the lake, combined with the wind and snow, ensured that no traces of their escape were left.


    When Leon returned to the wooden house, he saw that the children had been very organized. They had already sorted the supplies and prepared bedding for him.


    Leon smiled at the eager children and said, "Don''t worry, we won''t be discovered right away. Go to sleep now, and we''ll talk in the morning."


    The children looked at each other, then at Leon. They saw him lying on a quilt at the edge of the room in a fur coat. Feeling reassured, they settled down and quickly fell asleep. The room soon filled with the gentle sound of their breathing.


    Although Leon closed his eyes, he did not sleep. He was focused on planning the next steps. Escaping the experimentation base was just the beginning. He knew he would be hunted both overtly and covertly by those who ran the base.


    Currently, Leon had very little information and wasn''t sure about the timeline in this world. The child he inhabited had been a street kid from a poor country in Eastern Europe. He was a mixed-race boy named Leon who had been captured while begging and taken to the experimental base.


    With this limited information and a mysterious organization chasing him, Leon decided the best course of action was to keep moving and stay hidden.


    Although these children were a burden and a weakness, Leon felt a strong sense of responsibility towards them. He knew that if he left them behind, they would likely perish in the harsh environment or be captured and subjected to further experiments.


    After much thought, fatigue overcame him, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    When Leon finally woke up, he noticed the howling wind and snow outside. He sat up and saw that the children had been awake for some time. They were curled up in bed, watching him quietly.


    The fire in the fireplace had burned out, and the room was cold.


    "Are you hungry?" Leon asked.


    The children nodded.


    "Why haven''t you eaten?" he asked.


    "We were waiting for you," they replied.


    Leon was touched by their thoughtfulness. He stretched, got out of bed, and put on the large fur coat and hat. He walked to the fireplace, added the branches he had collected the day before, and used his powers to start a fire.


    As the flames roared to life, they warmed the room and brought a sense of comfort. The fire''s glow illuminated Leon''s face, providing much-needed warmth and light.


    Leon turned his head and saw the children getting out of bed, watching him with admiration and excitement. They were clearly impressed by his ability to use the golden laser.


    He smiled and said, "Come on, let''s get ready for breakfast."


    The children obediently followed him to the corner of the wooden house where the supplies were stored. They opened a metal box and started taking out the food.


    Leon decided not to use the nutrient solution at the moment. Although it was richer in nutrients, he preferred to save it for his future needs. Instead, he took out a few iron pots from the base kitchen and asked the children to bring pork, beef, vegetables, and seasonings to the kitchen area of the wooden house.


    The kitchen had a stove, which Leon lit using the firewood. He first boiled a pot of water because the water from the plastic bucket he brought had frozen, and they needed drinking water.


    While the water was boiling, Leon and the children began to talk. It turned out that, like objects, they had been numb to life and had no hope. They hadn''t thought much about communication before.


    After some introductions, Leon learned that most of the children were from Eastern European countries. There were fifteen children in total: ten boys and five girls. The youngest ones were just eight years old¡ªa boy and a girl.


    "My name is Gennady."


    "My name is Sumarokov."


    "My name is Lomon Losov."


    "My name is Sergey."


    Despite their nervousness, the children introduced themselves one by one. Leon listened patiently and took note of their names. Then, a boy with short black hair and a girl with black hair next to him said, "My name is Pietro Maximoff."


    "My name is Wanda Maximoff."


    ''Huh?''


    Leon''s attention was immediately drawn to the names Pietro and Wanda Maximoff. He looked at the two children closely, trying to suppress his shock. Could it be?


    He asked, "Are you twins?"


    "Yes, he''s my brother," Wanda said timidly. She seemed older for her age, which is common with early maturity.


    "How were you captured?"


    "We volunteered to participate in the experiment," Wanda replied, her face twisted with deep hatred.


    "Why did you volunteer?"


    "Because we want revenge," Wanda said, her voice filled with pain. "We come from Sokovia. Our family was destroyed in a war."


    Though she didn''t say more, Leon had pieced it together. He realized that he had stumbled into the Marvel Universe. These twins were the future Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver.


    The person the twins hate must be Iron Man, Tony Stark.


    ''Fucking hell!''


    Leon, who knows the Marvel Universe well, understands how complex and vast this world is. The presence of god-like beings and cosmic entities means that his earlier belief of being unique is now completely shattered. Compared to these powerful beings, even someone like Kizaru seems insignificant.


    Reflecting on it, Leon realized that the people at the base were likely affiliated with Baron Strucker, one of the leaders of Hydra.


    ***


    Leon realized that his follow-up plan needed to change.


    Gululu~~


    His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of boiling water in the iron pot. Leon snapped back to reality, deciding to set aside his planning for now and focus on finishing the meal. After all, it had been half a year since he last tasted meat, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit greedy.


    He carefully poured half of the boiling water into another pot to cool, then turned his attention to cooking. Without any oil available, he decided to fry the pork first to extract some lard. Using a few daggers he had found, Leon cut the meat into smaller pieces and instructed the other children to soak and wash the vegetables and meat separately.


    Given the limited resources, he knew he couldn''t prepare anything elaborate. So, he decided to keep it simple, combining the ingredients they had into a hearty stew. He tossed in eggplant, tomatoes, potatoes, green peppers, corn, and a few basic seasonings, along with the pork. After letting it simmer for half an hour, he had a pot of comforting Northeastern stew ready to serve.


    Using the remaining lard, Leon fried up a few large beef and mutton chops. He also warmed some bread to serve as the main course. The aroma quickly filled the air, making the hungry children, who had never tasted meat before, drool in anticipation.


    Realizing they lacked enough bowls and spoons, Leon stepped outside and used his strength to break a moderately thick tree. He then spent some time carving out fifteen bowls, and large spoons with a dagger. Though his craftsmanship was rough and the shapes a bit abstract, they were functional.


    Leon directed the children to move the clean wooden table from the house into the room, and together they brought the iron pot of stew, along with the beef and mutton chops, to the table. As they served the stew, he said, "Kids, enjoy today''s ''breakfast'' with some bread."


    Interestingly, despite their hunger, the children didn''t rush to eat. Instead, they looked at Leon eagerly, waiting. Understanding their silent request, Leon smiled gently and said, "Go ahead and eat, you must be starving." He then took the first bite with his spoon, prompting the children to smile and finally dig into their meal.


    The children smiled and began to devour the food with ease. The hearty stew, fried beef and mutton chops, bread, and broth were a feast for their taste buds. After arriving at the base, many of them had only been given nutrient solutions¡ªrich in nutrients but extremely bland. The delicious meat and bread were a welcome change, awakening their appetites.


    Even Leon couldn''t help but savor the meal. Like autumn winds sweeping away fallen leaves, the food on the table, the stew in the pot, and the soup were all quickly eaten, leaving nothing behind. Leon didn''t even need to clean the dishes.


    After eating, the children seemed content and let out satisfied burps. It was clear that today was likely the warmest, most comforting moment they had experienced in years. Amid the snow and wind outside, they were cozy by the fireplace, enjoying a delicious meal, a simple pleasure that filled them with satisfaction.


    After eating, the children were well-behaved and began to put away the dishes without Leon''s prompting. Some of the stronger ones even volunteered to brave the wind and snow to fetch water from a nearby lake, determined not to waste precious drinking water. But Leon was concerned¡ªthe lakeside ice was frozen, and without his help, they wouldn''t be able to break through. So, he went himself.


    When he returned, the children slightly heated the ice water and washed the dishes. Leon, however, was not as nurturing as a caretaker. He understood that these children were insecure and deeply confused during this period. They instinctively tried to prove their worth, fearing abandonment.


    During this time, Leon''s thoughts became clearer. If he had any doubts about taking care of these children before, his resolve was now solidified, especially because of the Wanda twins.


    In this chaotic world, Leon knew he needed strength. Being a transmigrator made him feel insecure; he required immense power to not only protect himself but perhaps even ascend to godhood. Although that goal seemed distant, his Golden Finger gave him the confidence to pursue it.


    But before setting out, he considered training some allies. The twins were a prime example. One possessed powerful chaos magic, while the other had incredible speed. With proper cultivation, their future potential could be limitless.


    The twins and the others had endured endless darkness, pain, and torture together. Leon had emerged from nowhere, displaying unparalleled power to save them all.


    This group of children, who had lost everything, instinctively began to rely on him. Over time, this dependence would naturally evolve into loyalty. These children were becoming a valuable asset, but before he could truly make use of them, Leon knew he needed a stable place to house them.


    Woosh!


    Suddenly, a simple and crude virtual template appeared before him. The accumulated time behind the sign-in button showed six days.


    [Signing in!]


    "Start signing in."


    [Ding! Get the sign-in reward: Sun Breathing Technique.]


    As the vast memory was instilled in him, Leon''s eyes flashed with joy. He hadn''t expected that after six days of signing in, he would actually obtain the Sun Breathing Technique.


    The Breathing Technique is the legacy of a man who reached the pinnacle of human combat power. It''s a general term for techniques developed by humans to fight demons. The primary function of this technique is to strengthen the heart and lung capacity, allowing the blood to absorb a large amount of oxygen in a short time. This significantly boosts the body''s abilities, granting temporary physical strength comparable to that of a demon.


    Once developed to the state of ''Total Concentration''¡ªthis breathing method can push physical fitness beyond the normal human limits. Yoriichi Tsugikuni, a master of this technique, was so powerful that he could deliver 1,500 slashes in mere moments. The speed and force of such a sword swing were truly terrifying.


    What Leon values most about the Breathing Technique is its ability to rapidly enhance physical fitness and cardiopulmonary function. When combined with his Glint-Glint Fruit, it can accelerate the growth of his abilities and physical strength in a short period.


    Additionally, the Sun Breathing Technique can be adapted into various branches, allowing him to train the other children effectively. With this technique, many challenges ahead will become much simpler. However, the downside is that it requires significant resources, including nutrient solutions. The rich nutrition in these solutions is essential for the children''s growth, but one box won''t last long.


    It was clear¡ªhe still needed to deal with Hydra later.


    A slight smile curled at the corner of Leon''s mouth.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 4 to Chapter 9


    Wanda, her brother, and the other children sat obediently in a row in front of the fireplace, where flames roared and crackled. Leon stood before them, dressed in a fur coat several sizes too big, making him look a bit funny. But no one minded; it kept him warm.


    Leon regarded the group of children with a serious expression, an idea forming in his mind, though he knew he needed to speak first. He scanned their confused and uneasy faces, and then, in a voice that was young but clear, he began.


    "We come from different countries in Eastern Europe. We''ve endured torture and pain that most people can''t even imagine. Even though we''ve escaped from that hellish place, I believe those who hurt us won''t give up so easily.


    Now, you have a choice.


    A few hundred kilometers away, there''s a city called Yekaterinburg. I can send you to the local authorities there. They might protect you, or they might send you to an orphanage where someone could adopt you."


    Leon paused, waiting for the children''s responses.


    Several of the younger children, around eight or nine years old, were too timid to speak. They just looked at Leon eagerly. For them, it didn''t matter what authorities or orphanages might be out there¡ªthey only wanted to follow Leon.


    The older children exchanged glances, uncertain.


    Wanda, more mature for her age, spoke up. She looked at Leon with wide eyes full of hope and excitement. "Those governments won''t care about us Eastern Europeans. I joined HYDRA for revenge. They said they could give Pietro and me strength. We''ve been disappointed so many times this past year, but you''re the only one who succeeded."


    "Do you want to go back?" Leon asked.


    Wanda shook her head, confused. "I don''t know."


    In reality, by leaving the base with Pietro and Leon, she had already made her choice. She could have stayed behind if she had wanted to.


    After staring at Wanda for a moment, Leon turned to the others. "What''s your choice?" he asked.


    "We want to follow you, Leon. Wanda is right¡ªthe Russians won''t care about us," one of the stronger boys replied without hesitation.


    These children were either orphans or street kids. They had already lost faith in governments, especially those in countries that weren''t their own. Instead of going to Russia and being resettled by the authorities, they preferred to follow Leon. Leon''s ability to infiltrate the base on his own was a power they could rely on.


    As Leon scanned the serious faces of the children in front of him, he laughed softly. "We''re all alone¡ªwe have no families. But we have each other. From now on, we''re a family, and we''ll rely on each other."


    "Yes!!" the children responded eagerly, nodding with joy, including the younger ones, just eight or nine years old. To them, Leon was like a warm sun, giving them hope.


    Even Wanda and Pietro felt the same way. Though they longed for the strength to seek revenge, it felt good to have a family, right?


    "We need to find a place to hide where HYDRA can''t reach us," Leon continued. "Although they haven''t found us yet, we need to leave as soon as possible."


    Leon continued, "This place is several hundred kilometers from the base, but it''s too close to the road and too conspicuous. I have no doubt that HYDRA will find us here."


    "So where should we go?" Wanda asked.


    Leon pulled out a map and pointed to one of the long lines under the firelight. "The Ural Mountains are a vast range stretching across Russia. We''re in a region where it''s windy and snowy year-round. It''s less than 500 kilometers from Yekaterinburg, so getting there by car with supplies won''t be difficult. Hidden by wind, snow, and trees, it would be nearly impossible for them to find us. They''d never expect us to make our home there."


    Given their identities and numbers, it was nearly impossible for them to leave Russia without exposing HYDRA''s secrets, and there was no need to run. As long as they had the resources to survive, that was enough. The harsh environment was also perfect for training. When he and these children were grown, even if HYDRA didn''t come for them, Leon planned to seek them out.


    "How do we get there?" one of the children asked.


    "I''ll leave for Yekaterinburg now to buy daily necessities and a car. You all pack your things and wait for me to return. We''ll set off tonight."


    "OK!" the children responded in unison, their admiration for Leon growing. He was so mature in his speech and decision-making, he seemed more like an adult. Leon had become their backbone, making them feel safe and secure.


    Leon smiled softly. After adjusting his clothes, he wasted no time and went to the window, gazing out at the distant road. He was waiting.


    Sure enough, ten minutes later, through the heavy snowfall, he heard the sound of a car engine. The headlights pierced the snowy darkness, brighter than those of an ordinary car.


    As the vehicle finally passed by the wooden house, Leon quickly opened the door. Ignoring the worried looks of the children, he ran out into the wind and snow.


    Swoosh!


    A flash of golden light streaked through the storm¡ªLeon moved like a bolt of lightning, cutting through the snow at a speed too fast for the naked eye to follow. In mere moments, he covered hundreds of meters and caught up with the large truck. It was carrying a load of wood. Without hesitation, he leaped onto the piled logs at the back of the truck.


    He lay down on the plastic sheet covering the wood, huddling inside his coat. Soon, the heavy snow began to fall more intensely, completely covering him. He started to breathe steadily, using the Sun Breathing technique (Hinokami Kagura).


    ...


    An ancient castle somewhere in Siberia.


    In his office, Baron Strucker, one of the supreme leaders of HYDRA, stood by the door and window, wearing a thick down coat. He gazed at the heavy snow outside while listening to the reports from his subordinates. As he absorbed the news, a fanatical expression spread across his face.


    "Finally, the experiment was successful! That child''s abilities have awakened," he exclaimed.


    He suddenly turned to face his subordinates, focusing on the top commander of the base where Leon had been held.


    "Yes, Baron," the man replied, handing over a tablet.


    On the screen, footage from the base''s security cameras played. Baron watched as a boy, glowing with golden light, ran at a speed beyond ordinary comprehension. The soldiers had no chance to react. Before they could even think about defending themselves, they were slaughtered by the golden flashes, which streaked through the scene like lightning and thunder.


    Each punch and kick delivered by the boy carried tremendous force. Bullets pierced his body but had no effect at all. The more Baron Strucker watched, the more his happiness and fanaticism grew.


    "Perfect, simply perfect," he murmured. "Strength, speed¡ªonce HYDRA can mass-produce such warriors, our era of rule will begin."


    His voice rose with excitement as he grabbed his subordinate by the collar. "Find him! Hunt him down at all costs. I want his experimental data. I want to see his body lying on the test bench!"


    Strucker''s eyes were wild and bloodshot as he roared with fervor.


    "Yes, Baron!" the men responded loudly, startled by his intensity. They quickly turned and left.


    Baron Strucker poured himself a glass of wine and stood by the window, watching as the castle gates opened. He observed the convoy of cars carrying soldiers and the planes taking off. As he sipped his wine, he murmured, "Long live HYDRA!" Then, he downed the rest in one gulp.


    ...


    Yekaterinburg, the capital of Sverdlovsk Oblast in Russia, is an important center for industry, transportation, trade, science, and culture. This industrial city was developing rapidly, though its population density remained low.


    A truck carrying lumber entered the city, and when no one was paying attention, Leon quietly slipped out and jumped onto a secluded section of the road.


    Like many people from Eastern European countries at that time, Leon understood Russian, so he had no trouble communicating, which is why he came to Yekaterinburg alone.


    It was snowing heavily as Leon made his way through a commercial street. His oversized fur coat and hat made him stand out, but in this era, Russia''s economy was still struggling, and most people were more concerned with their own survival than with the appearance of a stranger.


    Leon found a shop on the commercial street and bought clothes that fit him. While there, he also asked about the current year.


    It was 2005.


    No wonder the purchasing power of the ruble during this period was still strong. Leon had brought almost all his rubles with him, along with a stack of U.S. dollars, just in case. There were still seven years before the Battle of New York, but that was more than enough time for him to grow.


    In 2005, Russia was in a stage of economic recovery, but the variety of goods was somewhat limited. When Leon found a car dealership, he didn''t go for an off-road vehicle or a truck; instead, he focused on buying an RV.


    However, buying the RV didn''t go as smoothly as expected. The main issue was Leon''s age¡ªthe dealership owner thought he was joking and nearly dismissed him. Fortunately, Leon had cash on hand. Once he pulled out a stack of U.S. dollars, the owner''s attitude changed immediately.


    As far as the owner was concerned, money made you an adult. The issues of age and a driver''s license suddenly became trivial, and the dealership owner no longer cared about them. He filled up the gas tank and even added a few extra barrels of oil to the RV. With a cheerful wave from the burly dealership owner, Leon drove away.


    Before leaving the city, Leon stocked up on a large amount of clothes and supplies. Everything went smoothly, without any unexpected incidents.


    This surprised Leon a little. It confirmed what he already suspected¡ªhaving money made things easier, even for a thirteen-year-old buying so many supplies.


    ...


    By the time he completed the trip, it was nearly nightfall.


    When Leon returned to the wooden house, Wanda and the other children heard the noise. They cautiously peeked through the window. When they saw Leon get out of the car and open the door, they happily opened the wooden house door.


    "We can leave now," Leon announced.


    Under his direction, he and the children carried the metal boxes from the wooden house and loaded them into the RV. The RV, converted from a heavy truck, was enormous¡ª15 tons in weight, 11 meters long, 2.5 meters wide, and 3.85 meters high. It was equipped with two large beds, a kitchen, a bathroom, an 800-liter freshwater tank, a 600-liter wastewater tank, and a 300-liter toilet water tank.


    Leon didn''t bother with the rest of the RV''s specifications; they didn''t really matter to him. The RV was just a means of transportation and a temporary residence. Once they built their wooden house in the Ural Mountains, the RV would no longer be of much use. He planned to drive it away and scrap it eventually, just in case HYDRA traced it back to the car dealership owner.


    In the future, he would buy a pickup truck for daily necessities.


    After all the children were inside the RV, Leon turned on the air conditioner and began driving out of the cabin. Their next destination was three hours away.


    Driving through a heavy snowstorm in the middle of the night was undoubtedly dangerous, but with the map and accurate route he had purchased in the city, Leon was confident they would make it.


    The warm air conditioning and cozy cabin made the children excited. Under Leon''s guidance, they took turns using the bathroom to bathe and change into new clothes.


    During the drive, Wanda, being older, helped the two youngest girls take their baths. After changing into clean underwear and a sweater, she took a seat in the passenger side.


    At thirteen, Wanda was still growing into the powerful and beautiful Scarlet Witch she would become. The constant pain from the experiments had left her looking haggard. She looked like she wanted to say something but kept stopping.


    Noticing Wanda''s hesitance, Leon, focused on the road, asked, "What''s on your mind, Wanda?"


    "Leon, I¡ªuh¡ªI¡ª" Wanda began, struggling to find her words.


    "Are you feeling a bit overwhelmed about the future?" Leon asked gently.


    Wanda nodded, her gaze distant. "Hmm."


    She wasn''t one to be insincere, but she carried many burdens.


    "Believe me," Leon reassured her, "the future will be better than that hellish place we came from. Time will prove that."


    "I know," Wanda replied softly. "I''m just feeling a bit overwhelmed." She sat, hugging her legs, her chin resting on her knees, gazing out the window at the encroaching darkness and the vast expanse of white snow.


    "Hatred is just one part of life," Leon said. "Living in hatred only brings more pain. I''m sure your parents wouldn''t want that for you, Wanda."


    "Maybe," Wanda said, unable to fully respond. She tilted her head and looked at Leon''s face. "You''re very different. Even though I don''t know why, you remind me of the pastors in church."


    "Really? It''s a shame I don''t believe in God," Leon replied.


    "So, who do you believe in?" Wanda asked.


    "I don''t have faith in anyone else," Leon said. "But I do believe in myself. Remember to not give away your faith too easily, Wanda."


    ***


    In the dark night, amid heavy wind and snow, only one RV was speeding along the road. Thanks to its snow-gripping tires, the RV moved steadily through the snow.


    Leon finally reached the area near the mountain range. He drove off the road and stopped under the snow-covered ground, not far from the road.


    With no mountain roads and the darkness making navigation difficult, Leon and the children decided to spend the night in the RV.


    The RV was well-equipped with facilities and supplies, including a diesel generator with plenty of power. Since the site was elevated, they didn''t have to worry about heavy snowfall flooding the RV overnight.


    The night passed peacefully. When Leon woke up the next morning, he had breakfast and then gazed alone at the mountains, his blond hair glowing like golden light. It took him the entire morning to find a suitable spot for building a wooden house, about two kilometers away from the mountains.


    He found a good flat area on the mountainside, surrounded by tall trees and lush vegetation. A river nearby had a waterfall upstream. The heavy snow had turned the area into a shimmering silver landscape.


    Leon was very satisfied with the location, both for its suitability and its concealment.


    In the following days, Leon worked alone to clear the trees around the site and process the wood. He handled every aspect of the construction: laying the foundation, digging drainage ditches, processing the wood, driving piles, and capping the structure.


    Building the wooden house wasn''t particularly difficult, especially since Russia has a tradition of such construction. Leon obtained a construction drawing from a local furniture store. His physical fitness had improved to exceed that of a normal adult, making the work easier and also serving as good practice.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Throughout the construction, he used the Sun Breathing Technique to continuously strengthen his cardiopulmonary function, which helped him work faster over time.


    In less than five days, Leon completed the wooden house. It was about 200 square meters in size, relatively simple in design, and had a rugged, straightforward appearance.


    Once the wooden house was completed, Leon began transporting heavy materials. It''s worth noting that carrying such loads through the snow would be impossible for most people, but for someone like Leon, who was in top physical condition, it was just another task to enjoy.


    After spending an entire day moving the supplies, Leon instructed each of the children to carry their own clothes and toiletries and head toward the wooden house.


    Despite their exhaustion from trekking through mountains and rivers, the children''s faces were filled with smiles and anticipation. They were thrilled to finally have a home of their own.


    The journey took several hours due to their slow pace and frequent stops. When they finally arrived at the cabin, the sight of the square wooden house and the white snow covering the roof filled the tired children with excitement.


    "Wow, is this our future home? It''s beautiful!"


    "Brother Leon, you''re amazing!"


    "It''s great, Leon."


    Although the wooden house was a bit rough around the edges, to the children, it was a beautiful sight. Even Wanda and Pietro were excited.


    Leon smiled as he led the children into the house. They set up the beds together: two large beds, one for the boys and one for the girls. After arranging the soft, warm bedding, the exhausted children lay down, listening to the sound of the heavy snow outside the window. It was quiet and peaceful.


    After the long journey, everyone was not only exhausted but also hungry. Leon got up and began preparing dinner. Seeing this, the other children also got up from their beds and helped with the preparations. Their willingness to pitch in pleased Leon greatly.


    Over the past few days, Leon had observed the children''s behavior. He had not mentioned the breathing technique and had focused on getting to know them better. He found that, overall, the children had good characters; they were kind and not selfish.


    By the time dinner was ready, the fireplace was glowing warmly. At the dining table, Leon and the children enjoyed their meal. After washing the dishes, they all went to bed, exhausted.


    The next morning, Leon woke up early. He drove the RV to a spot near Yekaterinburg, found a way to discreetly enter the city, and then blew up the RV with a laser. He then went into the city, where he ordered a new vehicle from a dealership over the phone and completed the transaction through his account. He took great care to remain unseen throughout the process.


    After purchasing some daily necessities, Leon drove the pickup truck back to the mountains, bringing with him a large load of supplies.


    By the time he returned to the cabin, it was almost noon. Wanda and the others had already woken up and prepared lunch, eagerly awaiting Leon''s return so they could eat together.


    When Leon arrived home with the supplies, Wanda and the other children, who had been sitting in front of the fireplace chatting and warming up, immediately stood up and came over excitedly.


    Leon gently patted the head of the youngest girl and then casually placed the supplies in the kitchen. Afterward, everyone gathered for lunch.


    Lunch was simple but satisfying, featuring bread, fried steak, lamb chops, chicken, and stew. The meal was easy to prepare and enjoyable.


    After lunch, with everyone having washed the dishes and dressed in thick down jackets, they gathered around the fireplace. Leon addressed the group, saying, "From now on, we will live here for a long time. We are all people who have been abandoned and forgotten by the world, and we have endured experiences that most people can''t imagine."


    Despite his young voice, Leon''s words and gaze were serious, and everyone looked at him attentively¡ªthe person who had led them out of hell.


    Leon continued, "We will still be hunted by those villains in the future. Our crisis won''t disappear easily. Therefore, we must stay hidden from the world here. But this doesn''t mean we have given up. Our future is bright, but we need strength to reach that light.


    We, the forgotten ones, don''t need anyone else to redeem us. We have each other."


    His words were calm, not impassioned, but they stirred deep emotions in Wanda, Pietro, and the others.


    "We need to strengthen ourselves," Leon said.


    Wanda, being the most perceptive, seemed to grasp the essence of Leon''s words. Her large, expressive eyes sparkled with excitement.


    One of the boys with brown hair scratched his head and asked, "How can we become stronger?"


    The others nodded in agreement, looking to Leon for answers. Unlike Leon, they didn''t have the ability to penetrate a base on their own.


    Seeing their confused expressions, Leon smiled softly.


    "I''ve decided to teach you a breathing technique," Leon announced.


    "Breathing technique?" Everyone looked puzzled. What could that possibly mean?


    Leon began his explanation: "The breathing technique is something I developed back at the base. It''s designed to strengthen the body. If you master it, you''ll push your physical fitness beyond what ordinary people can achieve. Let me show you what it can do."


    "Will we be able to become as strong as you?" a curious child asked.


    "Not exactly, but you will definitely become stronger," Leon replied.


    Actions speak louder than words. Leon clapped his hands, stood up, and led Wanda and the others outside the wooden house. The cold had left a thick layer of frost on the ground, and the noise of the snowstorm filled the air.


    At the far end of the area, Leon positioned a stone about two meters high.


    Wanda held the hands of the two youngest girls and watched intently with the others from ten meters away.


    With a dozen pairs of eyes on him, Leon took a deep breath and began his demonstration.


    "Fuuu~"


    The sound of his breathing was thunderous, even from a distance. The air surged in with a powerful force, and everyone could hear it clearly.


    The Breath of the Sun!


    A surge of intense heat radiated from Leon, causing the thick layer of snow on the ground beneath him to visibly melt away. He crouched slightly, with his feet positioned forward and backward, then raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and swung it forward.


    Boom!!


    The punch hit with the force of a mountain splitting apart. The shockwave surged outward with tremendous power. The two-meter-high stone shattered into four pieces, and debris flew in all directions. Cracks spread across the stone before it finally disintegrated and collapsed.


    Wanda and the children stared in wide-eyed amazement, stunned into silence. Once they recovered from their shock, they rushed forward to examine the shattered stone. Wanda even reached out to touch the fragments.


    "This power is unbelievable," Wanda murmured.


    "Is this what the breathing technique can do?" another child asked, awe in their voice.


    "It''s incredible," someone else echoed.


    "Mommy, am I dreaming?" one of the younger kids said.


    The children were filled with admiration and excitement. The boys began to fantasize about learning the breathing technique and acquiring such power for themselves. The demonstration made them realize just how crucial strength could be.


    They understood that the breathing technique could profoundly change their lives.


    Leon turned around, and waves of heat emanated from his body, making him seem like a human fireplace. "This is the power of the breathing technique, and this is only the beginning. When mastered to its full potential, it can enable one person to demolish a building. Here, shielded from the outside world and amidst harsh conditions, we can accelerate our growth. Remember, I promised to guide all of you to a brighter future."


    Leon''s calm tone and the fiery intensity in his eyes left a lasting impression on everyone. Even the youngest children, including the girls, were filled with anticipation.


    Leon promptly took everyone back to the wooden house and began teaching the breathing technique. This technique involves rhythmic breathing that distributes oxygen to every cell in the body, enhancing natural healing, stabilizing the mind, and activating the spirit. Proper posture and synchronized breathing are essential for its effectiveness.


    Everyone removed their heavy down jackets, donned sweaters, and adopted a slightly squatting position to begin the exercise. If anyone''s posture was incorrect or their breathing rhythm faltered, Leon was quick to notice and correct them.


    Of course, in addition to breathing exercises, physical training was also essential.


    For the younger children, around eight or nine years old, the routine involved basic exercises. However, the older children, including Wanda, were tasked with chopping down trees with axes.


    Yes, chopping down trees. This full-body exercise not only worked out the body''s core and muscles but also provided firewood for heating and materials for constructing or renovating the wooden house. Given that a single wooden house wouldn''t suffice for over a dozen people as they grew older, this approach was practical and efficient.


    After giving these instructions, Leon began his own training. Unlike the others, he wore only a thin layer of underwear and sweatpants. Nearby, he saw a large stone, more than two hundred meters tall, and began a rigorous workout. While practicing the Sun Breathing Technique, he lifted and carried stones while doing squats.


    This intense exercise was both primitive and highly effective. The sight of Leon pushing himself to such extremes not only reinforced his strength in the eyes of the others but also deeply motivated everyone. Leon''s example made it clear that no one could afford to be lazy; they all persevered and pushed through their difficulties, inspired by his dedication.


    They were determined to gain strength and knew they couldn''t afford to miss this chance.


    After the intense exercises, everyone was exhausted but continued to practice the breathing technique. This rhythmic breathing allowed them to absorb large amounts of oxygen and distribute it throughout their bodies, which helped quickly alleviate their fatigue. Following their workouts, Leon and the others used nutrient solutions to replenish their energy.


    However, a challenge arose: the Sun Breathing Technique was too overpowering. It emitted great energy and also needed a suitable body type to execute it, making it difficult for anyone other than Leon to handle. As a result, no one else could fully master the technique.


    Leon had anticipated this issue. Over the coming days, he would practice alongside everyone, adapting the Sun Breathing Technique to create a modified version that suited their capabilities. This new method would be tailored to align with each individual''s needs.


    As time passed, they continued to train, steadily advancing and growing stronger.


    ***


    Two years flew by in the blink of an eye.


    In a secluded base nestled in the mountains of Eastern Siberia, the night was quiet under a light rain. The darkness was punctuated only by the high spotlights on the guard towers, which swept the area back and forth. Armed guards, looking stern and vigilant, were on high alert, as if expecting trouble.


    Despite the calm appearance of the night, disaster was already on the horizon. Suddenly, a loud explosion shattered the silence.


    BOOM!


    An explosion roared through the sky like thunder, making the soldiers guarding and patrolling the base instinctively look up. They saw a blinding golden light, reminiscent of a meteorite falling from the heavens with immense grandeur. It struck the center of the base with overwhelming force.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook violently from the impact. The powerful blast sent a shockwave sweeping in all directions, hurling nearby soldiers several meters away and leaving them unconscious. Smoke and dust filled the air, and a long, piercing siren blared through the base.


    ~Woohu~Woohu~


    The rhythmic siren echoed, alerting everyone within the base. Hundreds of fully armed soldiers rushed out, forming a perimeter around the area. Weapons were raised and pointed at the swirling dust and smoke, fingers poised on triggers. On the sentry towers, guards prepared their anti-aircraft machine guns.


    As the light rain began to clear the dust and smoke, and the high spotlights illuminated the scene, a tall, imposing figure began to emerge from the haze. The base leader and several deputies watched anxiously, their eyes fixed on the figure whose face was slowly revealed under the intense spotlight.


    He stood about 1.8 meters tall, with short black hair fluttering in the wind. His outfit consisted of a red leather jacket with black and white cross stripes, black tights, and white sneakers, accessorized with a necklace hanging around his neck. His facial features were sharp and extremely well-defined.


    "Damn it, that monster is really here," the leader muttered under his breath, his pupils narrowing as he took in the sight of the intruder.


    As the commander of the Hydra base, he was well-acquainted with many secrets.


    Two years ago, a child had suddenly awakened extraordinary abilities and managed to penetrate their base, escaping with a dozen other children. Baron Strucker, then overjoyed, launched a massive search effort, but after a year and a half of fruitless searching, his satisfaction turned to frustration.


    Half a year ago, the child reappeared and attacked one of their bases with near-invincible power. During that raid, the boy displayed a force nearly akin to a natural disaster. He moved like a streak of light, eluding capture with ease. His golden particle rays could easily demolish buildings, and each of his attack was comparable to that of a TNT bomb.


    The base was utterly obliterated by Leon''s unmatched strength.


    Baron Strucker''s rage intensified upon witnessing the boy''s growth. The fact that Leon had become so powerful in such a short time drove Baron to mobilize all of Eastern Europe''s Hydra forces in a desperate hunt. Yet, despite his efforts, Leon remained elusive, disappearing immediately after the raid.


    They were unable to discover one sign of him in all of Eastern Europe.


    In the past six months, three Hydra bases had been raided and destroyed. Baron Strucker got caught in one such raid, and this left him not just injured but nearly incapacitated, with broken bones and severe damage.


    As a result, all Hydra bases in Eastern Europe had bolstered their defenses, including close-in artillery and comprehensive security systems. They spent whatever budget they had in fortifying the bases.


    However, no one expected the intruder to strike with such force tonight. The entire Hydra base was in disarray. Rumors that Baron had even fled his primary base out of fear had already begun circulating.


    The base leader, both angry and frustrated, cursed under his breath. If he did that loud, he was afraid he might die from the bullet of another Hydra member rather than the light beam of Leon.


    The monster who had breached their defenses proved that ordinary weapons were ineffective against him. With this in mind, the leader watched as Leon, now fifteen and noticeably taller and more mature than he was two years ago, addressed the situation with calm confidence. His demeanor had shifted from that of a young boy to someone who exuded confidence and maturity.


    "Excuse me, folks," Leon said, his voice carrying over the chaos. "If you''d be so kind, please put down your weapons and surrender. We can skip the part where I have to deal with you forcefully."


    As Leon faced the dense gunfire with calm assurance, it was clear he had complete faith in his own strength. It would be foolish to come unprepared when trying to deal against Hydra after all.


    Observing the cold-faced Hydra soldiers, he couldn''t help but think that Hydra''s brainwashing techniques were godly¡ªfar surpassing even those of multi-level marketing schemes. They were, indeed, masters in their field.


    After scanning the area, Leon''s gaze settled on the base leader, who stood out due to his distinctive attire at the back of the group of soldiers.


    "It seems you''re the leader of this Hydra base," Leon said, his voice cutting through the tension.


    "Yes, Number 37. You know you are quite impressive," the commander called out, trying to reason with Leon. "But you should be grateful to us."


    Leon merely sneered at the commander''s attempt at whatever he was trying. Realizing his approach was futile, the commander shifted tactics. He clenched a remote control in his hand and aimed to intimidate Leon.


    "No one in Hydra fears death," the commander declared. "If necessary, we''ll die together. With this remote, I can trigger an explosion that will destroy the base¡ªand you with it."


    Leon shrugged nonchalantly. "The key is whether you can actually do it."


    WHOOSH!


    With a flash of golden light, the darkness was abruptly pierced. The commander instinctively closed his eyes against the sudden brightness but quickly refocused and hovered a finger over the red button on the remote with determination.


    Unfortunately, before the commander could press the button, a strong hand clamped tightly around his wrist.


    Feeling a sharp sting, he quickly opened his eyes to a startling sight: Leon, who had been surrounded by soldiers just moments ago, was now standing directly in front of him. The high spotlight behind Leon cast a shadow over his face, making it appear slightly blurred, but his golden eyes shone through with an intense, almost divine, gaze that made the commander feel insignificant.


    For a moment, the commander was frozen in shock, his left wrist still held in Leon''s grip. He quickly regained his composure and reached for his gun with his free hand. But before he could draw it, Leon''s knee slammed into his abdomen, leaving him gasping for breath.


    Bang!


    The bullet was shot but didn''t hit anything. And the impact of the Leon''s knee sent the commander twitching to the ground. As he collapsed, the other Hydra soldiers snapped out of their brief disorientation. They turned to launch an attack, but Leon''s eyes suddenly sharpened.


    Boom!


    In an instant, it was as if time itself had frozen. A powerful, domineering will surged from Leon, sweeping across the entire base like the resurrection of ancient gods. A red halo, visible to the naked eye, spread out in all directions.


    The overwhelming force was almost tangible, crushing the spirits of everyone in the base. The soldiers'' eyes dulled, losing their light as they collapsed unconscious to the ground. The walls and sentry towers of the base cracked under the pressure of Leon''s aura.


    This was why Leon, even knowing that the Hydra base had a self-destruction system, dared to break in alone. A year ago, he had mastered the Conqueror''s Haki, a skill perfect for overwhelming large groups.


    With the entire base subdued, Leon began to search for loot with practiced ease. He no longer cared for basic materials; his focus was on confidential documents, money, and advanced technology.


    These were the true prizes, worth more than the entire base.


    However, Leon''s luck wasn''t particularly great this time. He didn''t find any advanced technology, but he did stumble upon something unexpected¡ªthe formula for the nutrient solution.


    In Leon''s eyes, this was a treasure. The nutrient solution had been crucial in keeping up with the intense physical demands of his training, allowing him to grow stronger every day. The year before, his rapid development was largely thanks to the consistent nutrition it provided. This formula wasn''t just valuable for him; it meant a lot to the other kids as well. With this, their progress could continue uninterrupted.


    This trip was definitely not in vain.


    After thoroughly searching the base, Leon found no experimental subjects. Satisfied with his findings, he transformed into pure energy, a beam of light leaping into the sky. Before leaving, he pressed the detonation button on the remote control he had taken.


    BOOOM!


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the night, and a massive fireball lit up the area, a mushroom cloud rising into the sky. As he watched the flames, Leon turned into light and vanished into the dark sky.


    Meanwhile, in front of an apartment in a neighborhood in Yekaterinburg, a slender woman wearing a gray sweatshirt and hood, holding an umbrella in one hand and a bag in the other, pressed the doorbell.


    Ding dong!


    A sharp sound echoed through the quiet apartment. Slow, deliberate footsteps approached from inside. The door creaked open, revealing a young man with short brown-black hair and a sturdy build. He eyed the woman at the door and raised an eyebrow. Without exchanging words, he stepped aside, allowing her to enter. She nodded slightly in acknowledgment and walked in.


    The young man leaned forward slightly, his gaze flicking briefly to the left, scanning a specific spot on the street before closing the door behind her.


    The lights inside cast a warm glow over the sparsely furnished living room. Near the window stood a tall, burly man, around 1.8 meters in height, clad in a black windbreaker that clung tightly to his muscular frame.


    "Picked up quite a few tails, Wanda," the man remarked, turning away from the window and stepping into the living room. His voice carried a hint of concern as he watched the woman empty the contents of her bag into a metal box.


    The woman removed her hood, revealing her delicate features and striking red hair¡ªit was Wanda. Two years of youthfulness and uncertainty had given way to maturity and confidence, her face now reflecting the extraordinary changes she had undergone.


    "In addition to a few local thugs keeping watch, there''s a group from Hydra too," Wanda replied calmly as she finished storing the supplies. She walked over to the window, her gaze sweeping the street below, her eyes flashing with a quiet, measured intensity. "Looks like they finally tracked us down."


    At that moment, the young man entered the room, sipping from a carton of milk. Wanda glanced at her brother, her eyes softening with affection.


    She then turned to the strong man. "Sergei, is our car ready?"


    "It''s parked in a lot two streets away. I got it from the black market¡ªsmuggled, no tracking devices. The supplies are already loaded," Sergei replied with a nod.


    "Alright, Pietro, grab your things and go first. Sergei and I will handle the watchers outside and follow you," Wanda instructed firmly.


    Pietro, feeling slighted, protested, "Hey, don''t forget, I''m ten minutes older than you, remember?"


    Wanda smiled, her tone affectionate but resolute. "Just go."


    Sergei chuckled at the sibling dynamic. In the past two years, the group had grown as close as family. He added with a teasing grin, "I think Wanda''s taken on the big sister role pretty well."


    Pietro shot him a middle finger, only to be met with a very stern glare from Wanda. Reluctantly, he grabbed a large box with one hand, took a deep breath, and in an instant, a breeze swept through the room. Pietro''s figure vanished, moving so fast that he was gone before Sergei and Wanda could even register it.


    "That kid''s something else," Sergei remarked, impressed. "With his speed and the Wind Breathing technique, he''s almost as fast as Boss Leon."


    "Not quite," Wanda replied, her eyes softening at the mention of Leon. But her expression quickly shifted as she sensed the watchers outside preparing to make their move.


    "Greedy fools," she muttered. "Sergei, it''s time to deal with them."


    Sergei''s handsome face broke into a chilling smile. "I''ve been waiting for this."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 10 to Chapter 15


    The apartment door opened, and Sergei, along with Wanda in her sweatshirt, stepped out into the rain, umbrellas in hand. They got into the car parked on the street. The engine hummed to life, and the car began to slowly move away into the night.


    As the car neared the end of the road, several other vehicles quietly followed. Inside one of the SUVs, a man in a combat uniform sitting in the passenger seat pulled a pistol from under his arm, checking it carefully. In the back, three others were inspecting their own gear.


    "Captain, besides us, there are others tailing the experimental subjects."


    "Let them move first. We''ll clean up after. No one leaves alive," the captain replied calmly.


    "Understood."


    Their conversation was brief, and the mood remained eerily calm. As time passed, the lead car headed towards the suburbs, causing the captain in the passenger seat to frown. An inexplicable unease gnawed at him.


    He couldn''t pinpoint the source of his discomfort, but it left him feeling guilty and unsettled. Was something off with the operation?


    No, it couldn''t be¡ªthey were just a few ordinary experimental subjects with no awakened abilities.


    While he was lost in thought, the driver suddenly slowed down and said, "Captain, the experimental subjects have parked at the abandoned factory."


    "They stopped there? Is that their temporary base camp?"


    The captain, gripping his gun, pulled out a high-precision infrared telescope and peered through the car window. He saw the vehicle parked in front of an abandoned factory. A man and a woman, the experimental subjects, exited the car and walked inside. The area was desolate; if anything went down here, it wouldn''t attract any unwanted attention from the authorities.


    Yet, the unease in his heart only grew stronger.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him like lightning, and his face turned pale with horror.


    "Not good!"


    Before he could warn the others, a deafening roar shattered the tense silence, drawing everyone''s attention forward. They all turned their gaze to the scene ahead, where the nearest vehicle had been crushed as if by a massive hammer, leaving it a total wreck. Blood flowed from the mangled car, mixing with the rain-soaked ground, painting it red.


    But what really captured everyone''s attention was the figure responsible for the carnage¡ªa towering man, standing like a god of war, on the roof of the destroyed car, dressed in a black trench coat.


    It was Sergei.


    Sergei stood on the roof of the car, gripping a specially crafted cross sword. He glanced at the trailing vehicles in the distance and inhaled deeply, his chest expanding as a rush of air filled his lungs.


    "Fuuuu!"


    With that breath, his physical abilities surged to their peak. The moment to strike had arrived.


    In combat, Sergei showed no mercy¡ªLeon had drilled this into them during two years of intense training. The burden of taking a life did not weigh on him. After enduring so much darkness, he understood the harsh realities of their world.


    Boom!


    Sergei stomped down with his right foot, causing a blast of air as he propelled himself forward with speed that defied his massive frame. He became a blur, leaping twenty or thirty meters into the air and covering hundreds of meters in an instant. Like a meteorite, he descended upon one of the cars, creating such immense wind pressure that the people inside could barely move.


    They had just started to reach for their guns when Sergei struck. The car roof crumpled under his force, and they were crushed along with it.


    Bang!


    The car caved in, sending shards of glass flying in all directions. The sheer brutality of the scene sent waves of terror through the dozen or so men who had been following. Realization dawned on them¡ªthey were facing a monster.


    "Damn it, he''s a monster!"


    "Run!"


    Panic set in as they started their engines and tried to flee, but their speed was no match for Sergei.


    He pursued them like a juggernaut on his powerful legs. Seeing him closing in at terrifying speed, the men were gripped with fear. Desperately, they pulled out their weapons and fired at Sergei.


    Sergei''s eyes blazed with determination as he raced forward, his speed unrelenting. He swung the cross sword with precision, deflecting the hail of bullets with ease, sparks flying off with each deflection.


    As he closed in on the cars, now less than a hundred meters away, he took a deep breath. Heat radiated from his body, and flames began to ignite around him.


    "Flame Breathing: Fifth Form¡ªFlame Tiger!"


    Boom!


    Scorching flames erupted, evaporating the rain as they burst into life. The fire formed a giant, roaring tiger that enveloped Sergei, propelling him forward with even greater speed. In a flash, he bridged the hundred-meter gap, leaving a fiery trail behind him.


    BOOM!


    The flaming tiger smashed through the convoy with unstoppable force. In the horrified eyes of the men inside, several cars were obliterated in an instant, exploding into fiery wreckage.


    As the flames dissipated, Sergei stood amidst the wreckage, the fire still flickering around him. He turned his gaze to the last remaining car, not bothering to look back at the inferno behind him.


    Inside the car, the remaining Hydra soldiers were paralyzed with shock. The captain, realizing the danger, shouted, "Get out!" He fumbled for his communicator, trying to report the disaster unfolding.


    But before they could move, the ground beneath the car cracked open, and a surge of red energy erupted, forming a massive hand. The giant red hand grabbed the car, lifting it two meters off the ground. Panic swept through the Hydra agents as they realized they were trapped.


    The captain frantically dialed the communicator, but before he could speak, something caught his eye. Through the car window, he saw the girl in the gray sweatshirt standing more than ten meters away. Her eyes glowed red, and her right hand was clenched into a fist.


    ''What is she doing?''


    That was his last thought.


    As Wanda clenched her fist, the giant red energy hand gripping the SUV mimicked her motion, tightening its hold. In an instant, the SUV was crushed into a compact ball of metal.


    Creak! Creak! Boom!


    The sound of metal being compressed mixed with a deafening explosion, and in that moment, the Hydra agents inside were utterly obliterated.


    The mangled, burning wreckage of the car hit the ground with a heavy thud. Without a glance back, Wanda released her powers, turned, and walked away.


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, on a highway under the dark night sky, an SUV was cruising along. In the driver''s seat, Pietro, dressed in a T-shirt that highlighted his strong muscles, rested one hand on the steering wheel while the other supported his cheek against the window. He was humming an unknown tune, the light rain outside adding to his sense of comfort.


    Suddenly, two bursts of sound came from behind. Pietro frowned and glanced in the rearview mirror, spotting two figures wrapped in a kind of wave, running through the rain at superhuman speed.


    Before he could react, the two figures had already caught up with the SUV.


    Bang!


    The car doors opened and closed swiftly, and Wanda and Sergei were now seated inside. Pietro wasn''t surprised by this scene that defied normal logic. He turned to his sister, who was taking off her hood in the passenger seat. "Done? That was fast."


    "How hard to deal do you expect a group of ordinary people to be?" Wanda replied, leaning back in her chair and casually resting her slender legs on the plastic dashboard in front of her.


    After two years of intense training in Water Breathing, Wanda had also awakened her own power¡ªchaos magic. Combined, these abilities made her combat power formidable. Not to mention, Sergei alone could have taken care of all those people.


    With Leon''s guidance, Sergei had perfected Flame Breathing, and after two years of relentless training, he had reached a level where he could maintain ''Total Concentration'' at all times.


    Under normal conditions, Sergei''s speed is close to two hundred meters per second, and it''s still increasing rapidly. With such speed and strength, he could easily have taken down a Hydra base on his own two years ago. However, since these bases are typically equipped with self-destruction systems, only Pietro and Wanda could escape safely before an explosion, so Leon didn''t involve them in the Hydra base raids.


    "Hurry up, Pietro. This car is slower than a snail," Sergei grumbled from the back seat, casually setting his cross sword aside. He might have been getting hungry¡ªeager to get back and eat.


    "If you''re in such a hurry, why don''t you just run there?" Pietro shot back, rolling his eyes, though he did press harder on the accelerator. The SUV surged forward, speeding down the dark road. Less than an hour later, they arrived at a small forest near the Ural Mountains and pulled over.


    After exiting the car, Sergei, Pietro, and Wanda each grabbed two large metal boxes. They immediately increased their speed to the extreme, moving towards the Ural Mountains so fast that they were barely visible to the naked eye.


    Ten minutes later, they reached their home. The wooden house had undergone significant changes over the past two years. It had been renovated and expanded, now covering more than 400 square meters with two floors. The second floor housed the bedrooms, while the ground floor featured the living room, bathroom, and kitchen. A warehouse had also been built behind the house.


    Before the three of them entered the wooden house, they could hear the familiar sounds of conversation and laughter inside. Climbing the steps, they walked through the open door and into the house.


    The first thing they noticed was a long rug stretching from the entrance to the living room, adding a rustic touch to the space. Electric bulbs lined the walls, and a crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling. The living room''s decor was simple yet had a retro and heavy feel, giving the spacious room a grand atmosphere. The stone fireplace, extending up to the roof, was the room''s focal point and the most striking feature. Nearby, a large round dining table sat at the edge of the living room, ample enough for everyone to dine together. The kitchen was equipped with modern appliances, blending old and new.


    A large LCD TV and several big sofas made the living room cozy and inviting. More than a dozen people were lounging on the sofas, watching TV with great interest, occasionally discussing and laughing about what was on screen. As soon as Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro returned home, they immediately drew the attention of the others.


    Two ten-year-old girls, who had been curled up on the sofa, turned around and peered over the back of it with wide eyes. They cheered and greeted Wanda and the others excitedly.


    "Sister Wanda, Sergei, Pietro, you''re back!"


    "Hey, Alina, Polina, come here. I brought you some snacks." Wanda smiled gently at the two little girls as she set down the metal boxes she had been carrying. After taking off her shoes and slipping on cotton slippers, she pulled two bags of chocolate snacks from her pocket and shook them playfully.


    The girls'' eyes lit up with excitement, but just as they were about to leap forward with joy, Leon''s voice called out, stopping them in their tracks.


    "Alina, Polina, you just had ice cream earlier, so no chocolate today. Have you forgotten the toothache you had last year, with all the tears and runny noses?"


    Hearing Leon''s words, the two little girls looked disappointed and turned their heads to him. Wanda''s eyes lit up as she joined them in looking toward the kitchen. There, Leon appeared, wearing a black-and-white checkered shirt, carrying an iron pot, which he placed on the large round table without minding the heat.


    The table was already covered with a variety of dishes. As Leon set the pot down, he noticed the lingering tension around Wanda and Sergei, the aura of recent battle still clinging to them. His brows furrowed slightly, but he chose not to comment. Instead, he said, "I heard the noise. I figured you''d be here soon."


    Clapping his hands to get everyone''s attention, Leon invited the family to start dinner. The group in the living room cheered, getting up from the sofas. They joked and laughed as they headed to the bathroom to wash their hands. Afterward, they crowded around the kitchen, grabbing utensils and taking their seats at the table.


    Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro joined in, helping to uncover the dishes and reveal a spread of fragrant delicacies.


    "Wow!!" Everyone''s faces lit up with eager anticipation.


    Leon chuckled and began serving himself, prompting the others to dive into the meal. Two years had passed, and the once little kids had grown significantly.


    Even the two ten-year-old girls had appetites two or three times larger than that of an average adult. The meal prepared for them was a feast of hearty dishes like roasted suckling pig, whole lamb, steak, and stewed chicken. Without following the strategy of robbing the rich and giving to the poor for the last two years, it would have been nearly impossible to support such a large family.


    ¡­


    During the meal, everyone chatted occasionally. They had no strict rules about eating, talking, or sleeping. After finishing, a few people took turns clearing the table and washing the dishes, while others moved to the living room sofa with their desserts, waiting for the rest to join.


    Once everyone was there, Leon took out the remote control, paused the TV, and began discussing business. He first looked at Wanda, who nodded in response.


    "In the past two months, we''ve gone to the city to replenish supplies. There were intense gang fights, and several gangs we''d robbed before have been eliminated. While this initially had nothing to do with us, they somehow noticed us, and then Hydra found us. I suspect Hydra is connected to these gangs and has been keeping an eye on us."


    The reason is straightforward. Despite their efforts to stay hidden, their increasing need for supplies has attracted unwanted attention¡ªsomething unavoidable. Fortunately, most of these groups are minor threats. Over two years, their strength has grown, so they can largely be ignored.


    However, Hydra is different. Although Baron Strucker''s faction is weaker than others in Hydra, their foundations are strong, and they have ties to various countries, oligarchs, and governments in Eastern Europe. They don''t have to operate in the shadows, but once they''re exposed, trouble follows.


    Leon took a sip of coffee and placed the cup back on the table. "Don''t worry about them for now. Our location is well-hidden, and they won''t find us easily. What matters now is that you need more growth."


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As he spoke, he looked at everyone, his gaze moving from Wanda to Sergei and the others. "You''ve each developed your own breathing technique, and most of you have reached the state of ''Total Concentration,'' but that''s not enough. You still need more time to grow. Armament Haki and Observation Haki are crucial for your journey to becoming stronger, so you can''t afford to slack off."


    Two years of practice and training with him had transformed this group of ordinary kids into something more. The breathing techniques they learned have great potential, but they have limits. The two haki are different. Over the past two years, Leon had gained the power of the three forms of Haki. In addition to Conqueror''s Haki, he also taught Wanda and the others Armament and Observation Haki, which significantly accelerated their growth.


    The breathing techniques improve physical fitness, while the haki, when fully developed, can unleash enough power to destroy a town with a single punch¡ªlike a walking nuclear bomb. But this kind of power can only be built through hard training and time.


    It wasn''t their time yet. Even after two years of intense training, Leon himself hadn''t reached the level of an Admiral. His cautious nature made him decide to stay hidden for another two years, refusing to come out until he reached that level. During this time, he accumulated rewards from two years of sign-ins, expecting the rewards to be generous¡ªhow generous remained to be seen.


    No one objected to Leon''s plan. Over the past two years, Leon''s status among them had grown immensely. His words were law, and no one dared to question him. Besides, these children, who had lost their families and grown up in darkness, loved the life they had now. They trained, grew, played, laughed, and hunted together, living the life they had always dreamed of. What more could they ask for?


    Leon rubbed the heads of the two ten-year-old girls sitting next to him, who grinned up at him. After a moment of thought, he turned to Wanda. "You''re in a golden period of growth, but you need more nutrients than just food can provide. When I raided the Hydra base, I found a formula for a nutrient solution. Soon, we''ll need to get the materials for it."


    Wanda''s eyes lit up with joy, and she nodded. "I understand."


    "Good. You don''t need to go to Yekaterinburg for now. Go to a nearby city instead. Sergei will assist you."


    "Got it!" Sergei said. Pietro and the others nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, in the next few days, I''ll show you some new tricks. Your strength is important, but you also need to develop your own skills, mysteries, and moves," Leon said, causing everyone''s expressions to change¡ªexcept for Wanda, whose eyes lit up with anticipation.


    "Haha, I''m going to rest now. Today''s training was exhausting," someone said, followed by another, "Me too. Good night, everyone."


    As the group scattered, clearly uneasy, Leon couldn''t help but laugh. Over the past two years, alongside intense training, he had often pushed them hard¡ªmaybe even too hard, enough to give them PTSD.


    "Aren''t you going to rest, Wanda?" Leon asked gently.


    "I, uh..." Wanda hesitated.


    "It seems you have something on your mind," Leon observed, noticing her expression. With a smile, he stood up and led Wanda towards the door.


    Leon and Wanda sat side by side on the wooden railing of the porch, gazing into the distance. The sky was covered by light rain, falling gently under the moonlight. The orange glow from inside the wooden house pushed back the darkness, blending with the fading daylight. The drizzle fell steadily on the soil in front of them, where wooden stakes, scarred from repeated blows, stood as silent witnesses to their training.


    Neither of them spoke, simply listening to the soft patter of rain and the distant chirping of insects and birds. After a while, Wanda broke the silence.


    "I never thought Pietro and I would have a day like this," she said softly.


    "Mhm," Leon murmured in acknowledgment.


    "Sometimes I feel really lucky that we ended up at the same base as you, Leon." Wanda turned to look at Leon, his sharp features highlighted by the warm, yellow light. Her heart skipped a beat.


    "I can see that Pietro has come out of his despair and is truly happy now," she added.


    "And you?" Leon asked, turning to meet Wanda''s gaze with a smile.


    "Me? Me too," Wanda replied, suddenly flustered. She quickly turned away, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "We no longer dwell on the past; the future is ours, and together we''ll reach heights that will capture the world''s attention," Leon said, almost out of habit.


    These children are still sensitive, and as a parental figure, he feels responsible for guiding them out of the shadows of their past. He doesn''t want any of them to carry lingering darkness in their hearts, which could lead to depression later on.


    So far, his efforts have been successful. In two years, the children have regained their confidence and warmth. Wanda, being a bit more sensitive, requires a little extra attention from him.


    Wanda, following Leon''s lead, felt her lingering emotions dissolve with his words. She lifted her gaze to the sky, her big eyes bright as she looked through the distant woods at the incomplete moon, lost in thought.


    While Leon''s side was filled with laughter, Baron Strucker was far from pleased. Two years ago, a group of experimental subjects, including Leon, had broken through the base and escaped. Leon''s successful awakening of his abilities had fueled Strucker''s fanaticism, making him believe Leon was the key to Hydra''s world domination.


    But for over a year, Leon and the others vanished without a trace, as if they''d disappeared from the face of the Earth. Despite deploying most of Hydra''s resources, they found no clues.


    Just when Strucker was on the verge of despair, half a year ago, one of his bases was suddenly attacked by what felt like a divine force. In the time since their escape, the experimental subjects had undergone significant changes, with Leon''s strength becoming extraordinary. He not only stole supplies and money from the base but also buried all the Hydra soldiers and scientists there.


    Soon after, two more bases were easily destroyed. Realizing that Leon must have obtained the Hydra base distribution map from the original experimental base, Strucker panicked. He was forced to abandon his original bases, leave the castle, and search for new locations. This series of events strained him severely, despite his vast resources.


    Baron Strucker found himself in an increasingly difficult situation. Analysis showed that Leon''s abilities were not only powerful but also highly unique. Leon seemed capable of controlling light energy, allowing him to fly in an elemental form at astonishing speeds. In fact, surveillance footage from the destroyed bases had to be slowed down hundreds of times just to capture his figure.


    When Leon was in his elemental form, conventional weapons were entirely ineffective against him. It was as if Strucker''s arsenal had been rendered useless. A single laser beam from Leon had the destructive power of a TNT bomb, and a mere stomp could cause an entire base to collapse instantly. This level of power far exceeded Strucker''s expectations, reversing the roles between hunter and prey.


    The situation gave Strucker a terrible headache. What kind of monster had he created? In just two years, Leon had grown beyond control. The worst part was that Strucker''s desperate efforts to reclaim the experimental data had proven futile. Over the past two years, he had invested vast amounts of money and time in attempting to replicate Leon''s abilities, but all his experiments had failed.


    His scientists concluded that the data from Subject No. 37 was entirely normal, making replication impossible. In other words, Leon''s ability awakening was completely unique.


    When Strucker first heard the news, his initial reaction was to pull out his gun and shoot the incompetent fools one by one. The frustration was overwhelming. Should he ask for help? Strucker found himself at a crossroads...


    ...


    BOOM!


    On the edge of a cliff near a waterfall in the Ural Mountains, a figure was flung across the river like a cannonball, crashing through a dozen trees before finally coming to a stop. The violent impact caused blood to surge through Sergei''s body, and his internal organs felt as if they had been shaken.


    Despite the brutal blow, Sergei didn''t stay down. He immediately got back up, ignoring the shattered trees around him. He took a deep breath, focusing on the thunderous roars and explosions that echoed in his ears. A scorching heat surrounded him, and red flames flickered around him. The cross sword in his hand began to glow faintly red.


    Bang!!


    With a powerful step, the ground beneath him cracked, and Sergei spiraled through the air, engulfed in blazing flames. A second later, the force of his movement created a massive wind pressure that bent the surrounding trees and vegetation. In less than a second, he crossed over two hundred meters and arrived at the riverbank.


    Sergei let out a low shout: Flame Breathing: Fifth Form: Flame Tiger!


    With a thunderous roar, the flames transformed into a giant tiger, charging toward the golden figure floating above the river. Sergei swung his cross sword with all his might, the blade now completely engulfed in flames. The strike was powerful enough to split a heavy tank in two.


    However¡ªbang!¡ªat the critical moment, a dark finger blocked the sword. The collision between the finger and the blade generated a terrifying shockwave, sending turbulent air currents sweeping in all directions. The force of the impact nearly made Sergei lose his grip on the sword.


    His eyes widened in disbelief. He had known for some time that Boss Leon''s strength was on a different level, but seeing Leon block his full-force blow with just one finger was hard to comprehend. How much training must one undergo to achieve such power?


    Before Sergei could react, he saw Leon''s black rags and coat billowing wildly in the air currents. Leon''s sharp eyes locked onto Sergei as he whispered, "Facing a powerful enemy, distraction is a death sentence."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Leon suddenly raised his right leg. A surging golden light flowed over his foot, and in the next instant, he kicked Sergei fiercely in the chest. The speed was so incredible that there was no time to react.


    Sergei felt a crushing sense of impending doom, his scalp tingling with fear. In a desperate move, he mustered all his strength, pushing his body to its limits. He managed to raise his sword just in time to block the kick.


    Boom!!


    Sergei was sent hurtling into the depths of the river like a meteorite, creating massive columns of water as he crashed down.


    "Wow!" came excited exclamations from across the river.


    A group of kids stood on the opposite bank, watching with glee as Sergei got a beating. Their excitement was understandable¡ªthey''d all been in his shoes before. After all, seeing someone else in pain often brings a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Pietro, in particular, was enjoying the scene. Lately, he''d been acting a bit too cocky. His super-speed made him the fastest, second only to Leon, and his strength had grown as a result. That success had fed his pride.


    Leon didn''t want Pietro''s overconfidence to lead to carelessness¡ªlike getting grazed by a bullet in the future. So, he struck hard, almost humbling the boy into submission.


    Using his superior speed, Leon quickly overwhelmed Pietro, landing a swift kick to his backside. After a few more kicks, Pietro felt his rear go numb. Frustrated, he eventually gave up and lay flat on the ground, no longer bothering to resist. Meanwhile, his friends seized the moment to tease him. Pietro had always loved taunting them with his speed, so they had long been eager to see him taken down a peg. It was Leon who finally knocked his arrogance down.


    The kids squatting on the riverbank gazed up at Leon, who hovered in the air like a radiant sun, their eyes filled with envy. Flying was the ability everyone craved most¡ªseeing the world from the sky was entirely different from seeing it from the ground.


    The younger ones especially loved to sweet-talk Leon into taking them on sky-high adventures, and when they returned, they couldn''t stop bragging about it. The envy from the others was palpable.


    "Wow, Sergei''s really taking a beating. He still hasn''t gotten up?" said Lomon, a 12-year-old boy standing at 1.65 meters, peering toward the middle of the river, where only a few bubbles were rising to the surface.


    "Heh, Boss Leon''s light-speed kick could knock down a mountain. Sergei''s definitely hurting," Pietro gloated.


    "I''m not so sure," Wanda, standing beside Pietro, shook her head slightly. Having spent so much time together, she could see how much Sergei had grown.


    "Leon mentioned that Sergei''s physical talent is second only to Gennady and Sumarokov. Plus, Leon didn''t use the full force of his kick, so Sergei''s probably still looking for a chance to counterattack."


    "Tsk," the others grumbled. When it came to physical talent, the rest of the group¡ªPietro included¡ªcouldn''t help but feel a bit sour. Only Gennady and Sumarokov shrugged, unfazed.


    At nearly thirteen, Gennady and Sumarokov had fully tapped into their physical potential, thanks to intense training and nutrition. They already stood an impressive 1.8 meters tall, with broad shoulders and solid frames¡ªon par with full-grown, strong Eastern European men. The rest of the group lagged far behind, with the tallest not even reaching 1.7 meters. The gap in physical talent was clear.


    Physical talent involves more than height; it includes bone density, skeletal structure, and muscle strength. Gennady, Sumarokov, and Sergei excelled in these areas, which gave them a significant edge in combat. Over the past two years, their strength had far outpaced the rest of the group.


    Without their special abilities, even Pietro and Wanda would have fallen behind the three of them. Sergei, in particular, had mastered Flame Breathing, greatly enhancing his strength. While he wasn''t as physically powerful as Gennady and Sumarokov, nor as fast as Pietro, his balanced abilities, combined with the sheer destructive power of Flame Breathing, made him a formidable fighter.


    Just as Wanda predicted, Sergei had been kicked to the bottom of the river by Leon''s light-speed strike. Though he blocked it with his sword, the force left faint cracks in the blade, and it was slightly bent. Still, Sergei refused to give up. Instead, he used the opportunity to think through how to leverage his strengths and tactics for a counterattack.


    Maybe...


    Bubbles gurgled from his mouth as Sergei crouched at the riverbed, gripping his sword with both hands. The hilt rested on his right shoulder. Even without oxygen, he was determined to summon his power.


    Boom!


    A fierce wave of scorching heat erupted. The intense heat caused the surrounding water to boil instantly, sending a surge of white bubbles rushing to the surface. The powerful force began to spin the water, creating a massive whirlpool in seconds.


    The sudden shift in the river immediately drew the attention of Wanda and the others, who were watching from the shore.


    High above, Leon''s red coat flapped wildly in the wind. A slight smirk played on his lips as he looked down at the scene. "Using the environment to obscure vision is clever, but..."


    Boom!


    It was as if thousands of tons of dynamite had exploded. The clear whirlpool turned a deep red, like a fiery cloud sinking into the river''s depths.


    In the next moment, a massive ball of red flames took the shape of a roaring bear, fangs bared as it charged toward the sky. The heat evaporated the surrounding water droplets, reducing visibility as steam filled the air. The fiery bear, fueled by explosive power, seemed determined to tear Leon apart.


    Leon inhaled deeply, the air rushing into his lungs like a hurricane. He slightly raised his right hand, clenched his fist, and a dark, ominous glow spread over it. His eyes sharpened like an eagle''s. As the flame bear lunged, Leon twisted his body and unleashed a powerful punch.


    His fist collided with the bear''s fiery claws, sending it flying back. Sparks erupted like red fireworks in the sky, beautiful but short-lived. Yet, there was no sign of Sergei.


    Suddenly, from behind, Sergei''s voice came, filled with excitement: "Flame Breathing: Flame Tornado!"


    A massive tornado of fire appeared, roaring toward Leon as it spiraled with destructive energy, as if it would consume everything in its path. Within the fiery vortex, Sergei''s silhouette flickered in and out of view.


    But Leon reacted swiftly. He turned, his hand cutting through the flaming tornado with precision, and caught Sergei by the neck like a steel vice. In an instant, the swirling flames disappeared, and the red sky brightened as the heat dissipated.


    Hovering in the air with Sergei in his grasp, Leon sighed. "Who taught you to shout out your moves during a fight? Is it just because it sounds cool?"


    Leon had just finished pointing out everyone''s weaknesses in combat and training. Noticing that it was almost noon, he decided to have a barbecue by the river. The group was excited by the idea and eagerly returned to the wooden house to gather the barbecue tools.


    Since they were all big eaters, they had bought plenty of food. There was no worry about running out. The ingredients were plentiful, including a whole lamb, beef cattle, suckling pig, and whole chicken. Over the past two years, everyone had become skilled at grilling, especially the simple technique of barbecue.


    With two bonfires set up, they placed the meats on the grills. As the meat roasted, it became crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Once sprinkled with the prepared barbecue sauce, the aroma filled the air, making everyone''s mouths water.


    Alongside the meats, there were frozen fruit drinks and vegetable salads, creating a rich and satisfying meal. Eating was casual; everyone either stood or sat on rocks, tearing into the lamb and beef, chatting and laughing. The youngest children played around, chasing each other and adding to the joyful atmosphere.


    Leon, watching from the grill, smiled slightly. He enjoyed this comfortable, relaxed moment, appreciating the break from his usual state of anxiety and urgency. While he always felt a sense of crisis and was motivated by the need to protect himself from those who sought to harm him, he found solace in these peaceful, ordinary moments.


    He had a particular disdain for Hydra but acknowledged that, in a way, their actions had been somewhat useful. Despite his desire to eliminate them, he was not ready to do so just yet.


    At least Leon had a clear goal: to harvest the benefits from Hydra''s efforts on this Eastern European continent. Hydra had accumulated a lot of advanced technology and resources, and Leon looked forward to reaping the rewards of their hard work.


    After their barbecue feast, it was back to intense training. However, two days later, it was time to replenish their supplies, mainly to purchase materials for the nutrient solution.


    The nutrient solution developed by Hydra was a marvel of black technology. It contained biologically synthesized proteins and compounds essential for the human body, requiring specially designed equipment. A single bottle of this concentrated nutrient solution could provide all the nutrients needed for a day. It was perfect for Leon and his team and crucial for their growth.


    Leon took Sergei and Wanda with him to Perm, a city located near Yekaterinburg. The direct distance is only 291 kilometers, but it was still a bit of a drive. They found a pickup truck on the opposite side of the mountain road and set off for Perm.


    The trip took just over three hours. Compared to Yekaterinburg, Perm is slightly smaller but remains one of Russia''s largest industrial cities. Despite its industrial nature, Perm is known for its beautiful natural scenery. The city is surrounded by forests and the Kama River runs through it. There are two forest parks and an artificial butterfly garden within the city.


    As they entered Perm, they were greeted by buildings in the classic Russian style.


    The streets of Perm were bustling, with crowds growing denser as they approached the city center.


    Leon, Sergei, and Wanda first found a hotel called Amax Premier and checked in. To get around the issue of identity verification, they had purchased fake identity documents from the black market in Yekaterinburg. The fakes were convincing enough to avoid any issues.


    After settling into their hotel room, they grabbed a map of Perm from the lobby and began exploring the city like typical tourists. Despite its industrial reputation, Perm was lively, with busy streets and lots of traffic.


    Wanda, though mature for her age, was still a young girl and enjoyed taking in the sights of the bustling city.


    The trio wandered into a neighborhood where Leon noticed a restaurant. Checking his watch, he suggested, "That restaurant looks good. Let''s give it a try."


    Wanda and Sergei, who were feeling hungry, agreed and followed Leon inside. The restaurant had a simple, unadorned decor with a touch of Russian ruggedness. It was spacious and clean but not overcrowded.


    They chose a table by the window and ordered a variety of dishes. As they chatted and waited for their food, a news segment on the TV caught their attention. A reporter was interviewing the Russian police, and the news seemed to be quite intriguing.


    The news on TV grabbed the trio''s attention: just last night, a theater two streets away had been the scene of explosions and gun battles, resulting in over 20 civilian casualties. This wasn''t just a gang shootout; it was something more serious.


    The police described it as a dramatic chase. The odd part was that no bodies were left behind. After the female reporter interviewed the police, she showed a video. In the blurry footage, it was hard to make out details, but it was clear that the person being chased was a woman. Despite being pursued by more than a dozen attackers, she managed to escape.


    "I couldn''t sleep because of this," one restaurant guest said. "There were a lot of police dispatched last night. My newborn kept getting scared out of sleep. Yesterday night was hell!"


    "Oh, as for me, I saw the explosions and gunfire from the theater," another guest added. "God, I thought they were terrorists."


    "But the person being hunted was a woman?" someone else said. "She must be really powerful. Could she be a spy?"


    The other guests in the restaurant were buzzing with speculation.


    Leon''s gaze shifted slightly, and Sergei, who was seated with his back to the TV, turned around with a frown. "These people are really something," he remarked.


    Wanda, clearly impressed, added, "That woman was amazing. To escape under such heavy fire is not something ordinary people can do."


    Leon nodded. "It''s interesting, but it isn''t something we need to concern ourselves with. Let''s finish our meal and get back to our plans."

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 16 to Chapter 21


    The shopping went smoothly, and leaving the city was just as easy. After spending the night at a hotel, the three of them checked out early the next morning. They loaded their purchased supplies into a pickup truck and slowly drove out of the city.


    Due to recent bombings and shootings, road inspections were stricter, with patrol cars already out in the early hours. However, Leon, Wanda, and Sergei, being young and with no issues regarding their identities, were allowed to leave without hassle.


    After driving about ten kilometers out of the city, Leon pulled the truck to a stop. In the driver''s seat, he tapped the steering wheel and exchanged silent nods with Wanda and Sergei before stepping out of the vehicle. The supplies and equipment they bought were packed in the back.


    Sergei patted the side of the truck bed and called out, "Alright, it''s time to get down. This is as far as we can take you."


    At that moment, the corner of the plastic sheet covering the cargo shifted, and a woman emerged, pointing a pistol at Sergei. Both he and Wanda were momentarily stunned by her appearance.


    The woman was strikingly beautiful, with delicate features, brown hair, and a figure that radiated confidence. Her mature, alluring presence was enough to capture any man''s attention, and Sergei, being only fifteen, felt his throat go dry.


    Noticing Wanda''s subtle but curious expression, Sergei shivered and quickly coughed to regain his composure.


    "Look, we don''t know who you are, and we don''t want any trouble," Sergei said, trying to stay calm. "We''ve done our part getting you out of the city. This is where we stop."


    The woman sighed, her tired face still captivating despite her weariness. "I understand, and I''m grateful. But it''s not safe yet. We could be caught at any moment. My safe house is still a ways off. I can pay you if you help me get there."


    Her voice was soft, tinged with exhaustion and a faint rasp, making her seem even more vulnerable.


    Leon stepped out of the driver''s seat. When he saw the woman''s face, his expression remained calm, but inside, his thoughts raced. He hadn''t expected to meet her here. Calculating the timeline, it made sense. Interesting, he thought.


    His ears twitched slightly as he scanned the road. Though his eyes couldn''t see past the horizon, his heightened perception and hearing had already detected an approaching vehicle. After a brief moment of consideration, he knocked on the car door.


    "If you need something, get in the car. That includes you," Leon said, addressing the woman.


    He slid back into the driver''s seat, Wanda resumed her place in the passenger seat, and Sergei settled into the back. The woman, still perched in the cargo bed, hesitated. She furrowed her brow, realizing something was off. These three were too calm. They had noticed her presence earlier, yet still allowed her to join them. Even when she pointed a gun at them, none showed fear. Their behavior didn''t match their age at all¡ªthey were far from ordinary.


    After a moment''s contemplation, trusting in her own abilities and the gun she held, she jumped down from the cargo bed, opened the back door, and got in.


    With a bang, the engine roared to life, and the pickup continued down the road. Leon glanced at the woman in the backseat through the rearview mirror, his mind still calculating.


    Her expression remained calm, but beneath the surface, she was on high alert¡ªlike a rose with thorns. Beautiful, yet dangerous.


    "Looks like someone''s caught up to us, armed and ready. Don''t worry, it''s taken care of," Leon muttered casually, one hand on the steering wheel, the other resting on the door.


    His words startled the woman. She quickly turned to peer out the rear window but saw nothing. Just as she was about to speak, her eyes widened in shock¡ªtwo people had vanished. Sergei, who had been sitting beside her, and Wanda in the passenger seat, were both gone. They had disappeared so silently and swiftly that even her highly trained senses hadn''t registered it.


    Her heart sank. She gripped her pistol tightly, staring at Leon''s back. This man was now an enigma¡ªfull of danger and mystery.


    Boom!


    A faint explosion echoed in the distance. The sound was far away, almost imperceptible, but the timing of it sent a chill through her. Recalling Leon''s words and the disappearance of the boy and girl, she pieced it together.


    Lowering her head, she spoke cautiously, "Who are you?"


    "Generally speaking, I''m not a bad person and have no ill intentions toward you," Leon said, glancing at her through the rearview mirror.


    Bang!!


    Another explosion echoed. The woman, wide-eyed with shock, saw the rear door suddenly swing open. A gust of wind accompanied the return of Wanda and Sergei, who reappeared as if they had never left. Their speed was beyond anything humanly possible.


    "Are you mutants?" she asked, though her tone revealed she was already certain.


    Leon chuckled softly and shook his head. "We were just a group of poor souls abandoned by the world."


    As he spoke, Wanda added softly from the passenger seat, "I read their memories. They''re working for a man named Dreykov, chasing a defector¡ªNatasha Romanoff."


    The woman''s heart sank. Her identity had been uncovered, and her scalp prickled with tension. She wanted to reach for her gun, but instinct told her that doing so would only lead to disaster.


    "Ha, who''s Dreykov?" Leon asked, his tone curious. He seemed to direct the question to Wanda, but before she could respond, the woman¡ªNatasha¡ªanswered for herself.


    "Dreykov is the leader of the Red Room, a secret organization that trains children to become elite spies. Only those who survive the brutal training make it out as his most powerful agents, carrying out covert missions for him."


    "Interesting," Leon replied, already familiar with the story. He asked merely to gauge Natasha''s response¡ªthe future Avenger¡ªbut she didn''t flinch. She was sharp, and within ten seconds, had made up her mind about them.


    "Wow, spies? Like the ones on TV?" Wanda and Sergei asked, clearly fascinated.


    Natasha, however, was bewildered. Not only were they unafraid after learning about a powerful spy organization, but they also acted so casually. Who are these three people? she wondered.


    ¡­


    The pickup truck rolled down the road, and Wanda glanced at Natasha through the rearview mirror, noticing her pale face. She opened the glove compartment, pulling out some bread and milk.


    "Eat something. I can tell you''re hungry," Wanda said, turning to offer the food.


    Natasha looked at the bread and milk, then at Wanda''s kind, yet sharp face. She pursed her dry lips, whispered a quiet "thank you," and accepted the offer. She carefully unwrapped the bread, eating small bites, sipping the milk slowly.


    This girl was strong and fast, seemingly able to read minds or memories. She was young¡ªfifteen or sixteen¡ªbut kind.


    The man next to her had a body temperature higher than normal, his strength and speed extraordinary. He seemed constantly on guard, his silence masking intense focus.


    Then there was Leon, the driver, clearly the leader.


    His presence was calm, his abilities mysterious, with heightened senses that could detect danger from far away. Though young, around seventeen, his maturity and composure made him seem much older.


    Natasha continued eating, all the while forming a mental profile of the trio. Surprisingly, they seemed harmless, or at least not hostile toward her. Being with them, for now, didn''t feel like a bad thing. It felt...safe.


    "Are there many people like you?" Wanda asked, hugging her knees in the passenger seat as she looked at Natasha through the mirror.


    Natasha hesitated, then nodded, a shadow of pain crossing her face as memories of the Red Room resurfaced.


    The place where countless children her age perished, a brutal training ground where survival meant becoming a merciless machine. She was forged there, her hands stained with blood and sins she could never erase.


    "It turns out you''re just like us," Wanda remarked softly.


    Wanda''s expression softened considerably. She glanced at Leon, as if wanting to say something but holding back. Leon noticed her hesitation from the corner of his eye and could already guess what this kind-hearted girl was thinking.


    "Where do you plan to go next?" Leon asked suddenly, breaking the silence.


    Wanda''s eyes lit up at the question, and Sergei raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Me? I don''t know," Natasha replied, her expression darkening. Dreykov''s power was vast, stretching across Europe. She had no idea what her fate would be¡ªwhether she''d die in some dark corner or be assassinated by his forces.


    The cost of freedom had left her feeling like there was no place for her in the world.


    "In that case, maybe I can offer you a place to stay," Leon said casually.


    Natasha''s body tensed at his words. She looked at Leon, who kept his eyes on the road. One hand gripped the steering wheel, while his other arm rested on the car door, his chin propped on his fist, as if what he said was of little consequence.


    Her heart, once cold and stagnant, stirred slightly. She felt a flicker of hope but also a wave of caution.


    "Do you trust me so easily after such a short time?" she asked, her voice laced with doubt.


    "It''s not that I trust you¡ªI trust Wanda," Leon replied without looking back, his tone a mix of seriousness and playfulness. "If you had any ill intentions, she''d see right through you." Then, in a quieter tone, he added, "Besides, your story is much like ours¡ªa group of people abandoned by the world, just trying to survive."


    Natasha fell silent for a moment before her lips moved slightly. "Dreykov''s power is vast," she said, the implication clear.


    But both Wanda and Sergei showed no signs of concern. Their body language and expressions conveyed indifference, as if Dreykov''s power didn''t intimidate them in the slightest. After all, Baron Strucker had been no match for them. Leon could infiltrate and destroy Strucker''s bases all by himself¡ªif it weren''t for the self-destruct systems, Wanda and Sergei could have easily breached them too.


    "This is nothing," Leon shrugged casually, his confidence palpable.


    Natasha hesitated. She felt like a lioness lost in the jungle, desperate to find a place of safety. She studied Leon''s profile as he drove, his calm demeanor adding to her uncertainty.


    After a moment, she made her decision. "If you''re truly that confident¡­"


    "Time will tell," Leon replied with a smile, inwardly satisfied that he had won over the infamous Black Widow.


    While Natasha might not match Leon''s raw power, her skills as one of the world''s top spies made her invaluable. Her experience and abilities were assets Leon could certainly use.


    Wanda, too, seemed to feel a deep empathy toward Natasha, and that connection alone made her presence worthwhile. Besides, strength could always be built. With a training method like the breathing technique, Natasha could be completely transformed.


    ¡­


    As usual, the car stopped in the same spot.


    To Natasha''s amazement, she watched as Leon, Wanda, and Sergei each casually lifted a metal box with one hand.


    "There might be some bumps ahead, so it''s best to be prepared," Wanda said kindly.


    Before Natasha could question what she meant, she saw a flash of red light in Wanda''s eyes. The powerful red energy wrapped around her, and before she could react, a tremendous force pushed her forward.


    Boom!


    The air exploded as the three figures shot through it, crossing the road at nearly subsonic speed toward the Ural Mountains. Natasha, lifted by Wanda''s chaos magic, saw the trees blur past at an alarming rate against the fierce wind.


    Even in the dense jungle of the Ural Mountains, their speed remained unchanged. They wove effortlessly between the trees for what seemed like an eternity. Finally, they leaped tens of meters into the air before landing smoothly on the ground.


    Natasha''s heart raced, almost leaping out of her chest. On the wide clearing near the wooden house, the three landed gracefully, and the box they carried, containing delicate equipment and glass products, remained perfectly steady.


    Natasha felt a bit disoriented, with sweat on her forehead and her chest heaving. The near-supersonic flight was intense, but Wanda''s chaotic energy shielded her from the worst of the wind pressure. Despite the jarring experience, Natasha''s heartbeat gradually returned to normal.


    She heard Wanda''s voice: "Pietro and the others are still practicing at the waterfall. Natasha, come inside quickly. This will be your new home."


    Wanda and the others carried the boxes into the wooden house, which resembled a villa. Natasha looked around and observed that it was a standard two-story wooden structure, spacious and sturdy. The solid foundation made it resilient to earthquakes or other disturbances, and it was nestled among towering trees, providing natural camouflage.


    From her quick calculations, Natasha determined that they were on a mountainside in the Ural Mountains. The treacherous road and remote location meant it was virtually undetectable by military satellites. Only an extensive drone search could reveal this place. She couldn''t help but admire Leon and his team for their thoughtfulness and maturity despite their youth.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    They ascended the wooden stairs and entered the house. Inside, the d¨¦cor was warm and inviting. The large living room was decorated to feel like home, complete with a family portrait on the wall featuring fifteen children, all smiling joyfully despite their young age.


    Leon was busy at the bar, squeezing juice and preparing four large cups. He placed the drinks and plates on the wooden table in front of the sofa.


    "Don''t be shy, Natasha. Welcome to join us. We have a lot to talk about," he said with a friendly smile.


    Wanda and Sergei went upstairs to change clothes. Meanwhile, Leon sat on the sofa and greeted Natasha, who was admiring the family photo.


    Natasha turned around, sat on the sofa not far from Leon, and thanked him for the juice.


    "Who are you?" she asked, directly addressing the biggest question on her mind.


    From her experience, Leon''s actions suggested he was hiding something. Despite her suspicion, Leon didn''t hesitate to be open. For someone as guarded as Natasha, sincerity was often the best way to break through.


    Leon shared his story in detail: how he had rescued Wanda and other children from an experimental base, the challenges he faced in building a new life in the Ural Mountains, and his two years of hibernation to strengthen himself. He also spoke of his plans for revenge against Baron Strucker.


    As Leon spoke calmly, Natasha''s feelings shifted. She could hardly fathom how a group of children could escape from such a dark situation, let alone survive and thrive under Leon''s care.


    Recalling Wanda''s words, "You are just like us," Natasha looked at Leon with admiration and respect. She realized that this young man, through his strength and careful planning, had pulled desperate and numb children from the depths of hell and given them a new life.


    As Leon was speaking, footsteps approached from the stairs. Wanda and Sergei had changed into long-sleeved sweaters and slippers and joined Leon and Natasha on the sofa.


    Wanda narrowed her eyes with a sweet smile, took a sip of the juice, and then leaned back comfortably on the sofa. Sergei, who had previously been tense, appeared more relaxed now. Natasha noted that despite his earlier stiffness, Sergei was quite muscular, and his demeanor had softened significantly.


    Could it be because of this home?


    "It''s really beautiful," Natasha said softly, her autumn-colored eyes reflecting a hint of sadness. She remembered a time when she, too, had such a warm and comforting home.


    ¡­


    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door.


    Natasha''s muscles instinctively tensed, but she quickly noticed how relaxed the three of them were. Realizing there was no threat, she let herself relax as well.


    "Hey, Boss Leon, Wanda, Sergei, you''re back!" someone called out.


    "Brother Leon, Sister Wanda, Brother Sergei!" echoed another voice.


    Figures began to appear at the doorway, revealing Pietro and the others who had been training by the waterfall.


    Two ten-year-old children cheered excitedly and, with their short legs, sprinted into the arms of Leon and Wanda, brimming with joy.


    They kept rubbing their wet heads against their neck.


    Leon and Wanda didn''t seem to mind, and gently patted the little ones on their heads.


    "How was your practice today?" Leon asked.


    "Great! I''m getting stronger again!" one of the kids exclaimed.


    "Very good. Go take a shower. We''ll be making dinner later. Wanda also bought you a lot of snacks."


    "Thank you, Sister Wanda!" they chimed.


    The younger ones beamed with excitement, and two little girls even gave Wanda a kiss on the cheek.


    The older children glanced curiously at Natasha, sitting on the sofa, unsure of why this beautiful woman was there. Still, they all made their way upstairs for a shower.


    "They''re really happy," Natasha remarked, feeling more at ease seeing how warmly and closely the family interacted.


    "Isn''t that what families are for?" Leon responded, standing up. "I bet you''re hungry too. Want to help us prepare dinner? After all, you''re part of this now."


    "Good!" Natasha replied, feeling the warmth of inclusion. This boy''s intuition is as clear and delicate as water, she thought.


    Natasha understood what Leon was implying but didn''t refuse.


    However, as she looked around, it suddenly dawned on her that preparing a meal for this large family was no small task. They were pulling out dozens of kilograms of chopped beef and lamb from the fridge, along with a massive box of seafood, not to mention all the vegetables.


    No wonder there were five or six people working in the open kitchen, using a large boiler for cooking. Natasha estimated the food consumption and realized that each person was eating four to five times the amount of a typical adult. Do they have monster-sized appetites?


    As dinner preparations went on, the rest of the family, having finished their showers, joined in. Everyone knew their role¡ªsome chopped vegetables, others cooked, washed, or set the table. The routine was well-practiced, and the teamwork seamless.


    Throughout the process, the children were curious about Natasha, intrigued by this mature, beautiful woman. Taking the opportunity, Leon shared her story, explaining how they had met. Hearing about her similar experiences, the children¡ªstill so kind despite their struggles¡ªquickly warmed to Natasha.


    Their acceptance touched her deeply. It wasn''t easy for a spy like Natasha, who rarely opened up, to feel such warmth. But seeing these children, who had been through so much darkness and despair, still hold on to their innocence and kindness made her feel something she hadn''t in a long time.


    And for the first time, she gained a deeper understanding of Leon.


    Only kind-hearted people would work so hard to give these children the same sense of quality in life.


    The meal took a full hour to prepare, but it was a shared effort. Each time the food they helped make appeared on the table, everyone felt a sense of accomplishment. Naturally, their appetites grew with that satisfaction.


    The large round table was full, everyone leaning on each other''s shoulders while enjoying the delicious food. Night had fallen outside, but inside the wooden house, there was only the sound of laughter and cheerful voices.


    Natasha sat beside Wanda, eating and answering the curious questions of the children. Their inquisitive yet innocent eyes slowly made her drop her guard without even realizing it.


    This place was truly beautiful¡ªfar removed from the complications of the outside world. There was no need for constant vigilance, no fear of sniper rifles or sudden attacks while you slept. Here, there were only smiles and the pure, hearty laughter of children, like a clear spring washing away all her worries.


    Natasha found herself really liking this place. It wasn''t just because of Leon and the others'' strength, but because it was a safe and warm haven.


    After dinner, everyone helped wash the dishes. Once the cleaning was done, the group scattered¡ªsome watched TV, some played games. There was laughter from those who won and grumbling from those who lost. Meanwhile, a few of the children were especially curious about Natasha. Two of the ten-year-olds, in particular, couldn''t get enough of her, convinced that this "beautiful sister" liked them very much.


    Although the two younger kids were the favorites, Natasha soon became the center of attention. She was pulled into playing games, watching TV, discussing plot twists, and was even offered the kids'' favorite snacks.


    Leon watched with a smile. Seeing Natasha relax and laugh sincerely, he knew that his family had grown stronger.


    In this world, having a place to belong, bonds to care about¡ªit wasn''t a bad thing. At least now, he had something to fight for, reasons to survive: his brothers and sisters. Anyone who threatened them would face hell.


    The nearest threat was Hydra, but on the horizon was Thanos. Leon made a mental note: he would have to take down Thanos first.


    Who in their right mind tries to enforce "family planning" on the entire universe? Thanos was truly deranged.


    This world, for all its sins, was still beautiful. Better than being wiped out by random chance. Leon had raised a group of siblings with monster-level strength. He''d have to give them something¡ªor someone¡ªto focus their energy on when they got bored.


    And really, what''s so wrong about robbing the rich to give to the poor?


    ¡­


    At night, on the side of the Ural Highway, a man in a blue jacket and peaked cap stood silently. In front of him were two wrecked Humvees. The scene was shocking, even for someone like him, who had seen a lot. One of the vehicles had been sliced clean in half by something sharp, and the occupants inside had their necks slashed, their veins opened. It was a relatively quick death, compared to the other car.


    The second vehicle was crushed beyond recognition by some immense force. The resulting explosion had turned it into a charred metal shell, filled with twisted remains and blood splatter. Clint Barton, wearing special night vision sunglasses, captured the scene and uploaded the footage through the micro-monitor on his glasses'' frame. His expression was grim.


    Clint, an ace agent from a mysterious organization, was in Russia on an assassination mission. His target: a notorious female spy, Black Widow. She had killed numerous high-profile political figures over the years, even affecting the organization behind his mission. However, upon entering the country, he discovered that Black Widow had defected and was now being hunted.


    After tracking her to this location, the trail went cold. He glanced at the road¡ªtoo many overlapping tire marks made a proper investigation near impossible. His organization didn''t have enough influence in Russia to dig deeper.


    After a moment of silence, Clint got into his car and left the scene, heading back to his rental apartment in the nearby city of Perm. Upon arrival, he carefully checked the surroundings and his apartment for any signs of surveillance. Once he confirmed it was clear, he took out his communicator.


    It wasn''t long before the device connected. A deep voice spoke from the other end.


    "Clint?"


    "Sir, someone rescued the target. She''s disappeared without a trace."


    "Any leads?"


    "Based on the clues I traced, someone like me was chasing the target," Clint said, his voice steady. "There was a shootout at the Perm City Drama Theater, and they fled. They left Perm sometime between early morning and noon. The team of killers that were after them? Found dead more than ten kilometers away on the roadside."


    The other end of the line was silent for a few seconds. "Is there another force involved?"


    Clint nodded, though the person couldn''t see him. "It''s not ordinary people. The information''s been uploaded. The methods used were... unconventional."


    There was the sound of rapid typing on the other end. After a few seconds, the voice returned, sounding intrigued. "Mutants, perhaps?"


    "Judging by the scene, that seems likely," Clint replied.


    "Continue the investigation. I''ll activate the agents in your area to assist."


    "Understood, sir."


    Clint ended the communication, violently ripping the device apart and tossing the pieces into a garbage bag. He moved to the living room, sitting down on the sofa. Spread across the table was a topographic map of the surrounding area. He marked locations with a pen¡ªPerm City, the starting point¡ªand followed the kilometer markers to nearby towns, deep in thought.


    "Was this an accident, or was it all part of a plan?" he murmured to himself.


    Early the next morning, rain tapped lightly on the window, blending with the soft chirping of birds from the nearby jungle. Despite the tension in Clint''s mind, the sounds outside created an oddly peaceful harmony.


    In the room, Natasha lay on the soft, warm quilt. Her eyelids fluttered before she slowly opened her eyes. Her light green pupils appeared confused at first, but in the next moment, they sharpened as her instincts kicked in. She reached for the pillow, her muscles tense¡ªthen she relaxed, realizing there was no danger.


    Sitting up in bed, the quilt slipped off her figure as she leaned against the headboard, her gaze drifting toward the window. The lush jungle outside, glistening in the rainy season, was a serene sight. From below, the sound of laughter and play reached her ears, and a soft smile curled on her lips.


    Tap, tap, tap.


    There was a knock on the door. Natasha raised an eyebrow, slipping into her cotton shoes and walking to the door. Opening it, she found Wanda standing there with a sweet smile.


    "Good morning, Natasha," Wanda greeted cheerfully.


    "Good morning," Natasha replied.


    "It looks like you slept well," Wanda noted, observing how much better Natasha looked, the tiredness from before almost gone. She handed Natasha a bundle of clothes. "I figured you didn''t have anything to change into. You can borrow mine. It might be a bit tight, though."


    Wanda gave her a playful, slightly resentful glance, noting the difference in their figures. They were similar in height, but Wanda''s hips and chest were smaller¡ªa detail that made her a bit self-conscious. Still, she reminded herself she was still growing, so there was no rush to worry.


    Natasha, amused by Wanda''s expression, accepted the clothes with a smile. "Thank you."


    Wanda shrugged. "Breakfast is almost ready. You can come down and eat after washing up. Also, I''ve got something good to teach you today."


    "I''m looking forward to it," Natasha replied, her curiosity piqued.


    After Wanda left, Natasha changed into the clothes. They were a bit snug, as expected, but nothing she couldn''t handle. Once she was ready and had freshened up, she made her way downstairs.


    By the time she arrived, everyone was already up and had even done their warm-up exercises before breakfast. Natasha saw her place set at the dining table.


    "Hey, Natasha, good morning!" a few greeted.


    "Good morning, Sister Natasha!" chimed in the younger ones.


    Natasha smiled and returned each greeting warmly. Wanda waved, motioning for her to sit next to her. As Natasha took her seat, Leon brought out the last dish.


    With Leon leading the way, everyone began their breakfast. Seeing how eagerly the group ate gave Natasha a good appetite as well. It was rare for her, but she ended up having a full breakfast alongside them.


    Afterward, they all helped clean up the dishes, chatting as they went. Once the kitchen was tidy, everyone had a little free time¡ªsome watched TV, some played games, and others headed out for a bit of fresh air.


    Leon went straight outside and left.


    Watching him head toward the back of the mountain, Natasha sat on the sofa with little Alina in her arms. Curious, she turned to Wanda, who was happily sipping hot milk while leaning on the sofa.


    "Wanda, where''s Leon going so early in the morning?" Natasha asked.


    "Him? He''s off to practice," Wanda replied.


    "Practice?" Natasha raised an eyebrow.


    "Uh-huh," Wanda nodded. "All of us need to practice. It''s the foundation for how we survive in this world. You''ll need to, too."


    "Me?" Natasha''s eyes lit up with curiosity and anticipation.


    ¡­


    By the waterfall, rain was still falling lightly from the sky. The ground was slightly muddy, but neither Natasha nor Wanda seemed to care. In fact, Natasha was excited¡ªshe was about to learn a breathing technique from Wanda.


    "As the name suggests, the breathing method uses a specific rhythm of breathing to absorb large amounts of oxygen, infusing it into your cells, and strengthening the heart, lungs, and overall physical fitness," Wanda explained. She was dressed casually in a gray sweatshirt and sweatpants, looking young and full of energy. "This method comes from Leon, specifically the Sun Breathing technique."


    Wanda gestured for Natasha to look across the river. Natasha turned her gaze and saw children on the other side training intensely. Sergei, along with Alina, who was only ten, were lifting heavy metal plates, bench-pressing, and stretching. What caught Natasha''s attention was that they all seemed to be breathing in a particular rhythm as they trained. The sheer intensity of their workouts¡ªfar exceeding what even adult athletes might endure¡ªleft Natasha amazed.


    "Incredible," Natasha remarked, fully understanding the significance of what she was witnessing. With her experience, she knew that mastering such a breathing technique could accelerate physical growth to extraordinary levels. After years of this training, these kids would surpass human limits in strength and endurance.


    She also realized how dangerous this knowledge could be in the wrong hands. If any organization or nation discovered this technique, it could trigger a major upheaval. Now it made sense why Leon remained so cautious, keeping a low profile despite his immense power.


    "It truly is incredible," Wanda agreed, her words carrying a deeper meaning. The technique didn''t just change their physical capabilities¡ªit also gave them mental confidence.


    "Sun Breathing is the origin and foundation of all breathing techniques," Wanda explained, "but it carries the intense power of the sun, making it too overwhelming for anyone but Leon to handle. So, through him, we developed new methods based on Sun Breathing, opening up a whole new world. Everyone now has their own unique breathing style."


    She smiled at Natasha. "You''ll find a breathing method that suits you too."


    Wanda''s explanation was thorough, and Natasha listened closely. Wanda was curious to see what kind of breathing technique Natasha would discover. Would she adapt an existing method or create something entirely new? Given Natasha''s background as a spy, she was already in peak physical and mental condition. Breathing itself wouldn''t be an issue for her, but finding the right rhythm was another story.


    Natasha spent the entire day trying to master the breathing rhythm. It wasn''t easy, but fortunately, she wasn''t pressed for time. In this secluded place, she had all the time she needed to explore and learn.


    As night began to fall, Natasha finally opened her eyes, emerging from her deep focus on the breathing technique. Wanda had finished her own practice as well, a few beads of sweat still clinging to her forehead.


    "Let''s head back and prepare dinner," Wanda said, calling everyone to wrap up for the day.


    Natasha watched in amazement as a group of people on the other side of the river finished their workout. Pietro zipped around with lightning speed, while others casually leapt across the river, covering dozens of meters with ease¡ªeven the youngest, who were no more than ten years old. The sheer power and agility on display made her blink in disbelief.


    Okay, she thought, a bunch of little superhumans... better get used to it.


    Meanwhile, deep in the Ural Mountains, in an area with a narrow waterfall, Leon stood by a flat pool of water. The air was thick with mist, and the ground was muddy from the humidity. Wearing just a vest, his body glistened with sweat as he lifted a massive stone weighing 20 or 30 tons. His muscles, chiseled and defined like a sculpture, flexed under the strain, but his breathing remained steady and controlled.


    As night began to fall, Leon tossed the enormous stone aside with a heavy thud, causing the ground to tremble as it sank slightly into the earth. He stood tall in front of the stone, twisting his neck until it cracked audibly.


    Leon raised his arm, and a dark, shimmering aura quickly enveloped it. He spoke to himself quietly, assessing his progress.


    "With the breathing technique and the power of the Glint-Glint Fruit, my physical strength has skyrocketed, but my growth has slowed down. I need to focus on refining the Glint-Glint Fruit and mastering the three forms of haki."


    He clenched his fist, determined. "I''ve built a solid foundation. Now, my goal is to awaken the fruit''s true potential and reach the peak of the three hakis."


    "Once I achieve my goal, there won''t be many on Earth who can stop me. Two years from now will mark the beginning of my journey."


    In two years, no matter what Leon gains, it will be the start of his declaration to the world that his era has arrived. With Wanda and the others by his side, the days of being a lone wolf are behind him.


    His ambitions extend far beyond Earth. The path of the strong is endless, and his ultimate targets are cosmic entities like Death, Eternity, and Galactus. Though they seem distant, Leon is determined to strive for them.


    He wants to grow alongside Wanda and the others on this journey. As he moves forward, he''s inclined to build a force of his own¡ªperhaps even creating his own divine kingdom, like Asgard.


    For Leon, hard work and enjoyment aren''t mutually exclusive. He relishes the strength gained from training, but when tired, he''s just as willing to indulge in the beauty of the world. He doesn''t care if people call him vulgar. He didn''t work this hard just for the sake of asceticism¡ªhe wants freedom, wealth, beautiful women, and everything life has to offer.


    Being an ascetic when you have the means to enjoy life? That''s madness.


    With a soft exhale, Leon''s body shimmered with a dazzling golden light that burst into a cross-shaped star, and his figure disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 22 to Chapter 28


    In the wooden house, everyone was busy preparing dinner, but Leon was nowhere to be found.


    Natasha, kneading dough alongside Wanda, couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Leon?"


    Wanda, playfully shaping the dough in her hands, smiled and replied, "When Leon trains, he usually comes back later than us. He often goes deep into the Ural Mountains. It''s a quiet place, surrounded by nature."


    "Like meditation?" Natasha mused, intrigued.


    "Maybe," Wanda shrugged. "When he trains, he empties his mind and tries to blend into the natural environment, almost like he''s trying to understand everything around him. It''s a bit beyond me, to be honest."


    As Wanda spoke, she seemed to sense something and glanced toward the door of the wooden house. Natasha, curious, followed her gaze.


    In the next moment, she saw golden particles gather and form into a human shape¡ªLeon, now standing there in a vest. The display of this ability left Natasha momentarily stunned.


    "Is that the ability he mentioned, the one he got from the experiments?" Natasha asked, still processing what she had just seen.


    Wanda chuckled at her reaction. "Leon can control light¡ªand turn into it."


    Natasha''s mind raced. The power to manipulate light could be deceptively simple or incredibly destructive, depending on how it was used. If it was used correctly, Leon could easily become a walking nuclear bomb.


    Natasha''s image of Leon became a bit clearer in her mind. His strength brought her a sense of security. After all, as the backbone of their group, the stronger Leon was, the safer she felt. It also made sense why Leon, Wanda, and the others were so dismissive of Dreykov. With abilities like his, numbers and weapons seemed insignificant.


    That evening, after dinner, something was different. Under Leon''s guidance, Natasha began teaching the group. As one of the world''s top spies, she brought a wealth of experience in assassination, languages, culture, communication, and human psychology. Her expertise in micro-expression analysis and reading emotions was at an expert level¡ªshe could easily be a professor.


    Her teachings helped fill gaps in the children''s knowledge and experience. Leon, with his understanding of how important knowledge is, knew this was a key part of their growth.


    The belief that knowledge is power stuck with Leon, something reinforced by figures like Tony Stark. In his spare time, Leon even dabbled in martial arts, experimenting to see how he could apply it to his Glint-Glint Fruit ability. After all, what boy hasn''t dreamed of being like Frieza, using a single finger to release an energy ball and destroy an entire planet?


    Leon had definitely dreamed about it.


    Leon had also often wondered why the children, including Wanda, never seemed to feel bored or restless living in the remote mountains. The answer was simple: they were constantly enriched with knowledge, training, and purpose.


    In 2008, time moved slowly, but much had changed over the course of a year. In the United States¡ªthe cultural hub and global superpower¡ªpublic opinion began to turn sharply against mutants. A series of attacks and incidents had worsened their living conditions, making survival increasingly difficult.


    The situation escalated even further after Magneto, the leader of the mutant supremacy movement, disappeared without a trace. His absence only fueled public fear, causing the anti-mutant sentiment to grow more intense. Conspiracies targeting mutants were popping up everywhere, making it a hostile world for them to navigate.


    In addition to the turmoil in the United States, Eastern Europe had remained relatively stable. Leon and his family, still in their dormant phase, watched events unfold from a distance, feeling sympathy for the plight of mutants but knowing there was little they could do.


    However, that year brought an unexpected change that disrupted their peaceful life.


    It happened one day in the Ural Mountains. A fierce blizzard hit the region, covering the entire mountain range and nearby cities in a thick blanket of snow. Inside their wooden house, the warmth of the fireplace kept the cold at bay.


    Wanda, now a year older, sat on the sofa with a tablet in hand, studying new college-level material. Thanks to her enhanced physical and mental abilities, learning had become easier. Her memory and focus, sharpened through training and inspired by Natasha''s spy techniques, allowed her to absorb knowledge quickly. She wasn''t just learning¡ªshe was mastering it at a remarkable pace.


    Perhaps due to her mastery of Water Breathing, Wanda had become as clear and calm as water itself. She had also developed a habit of patience, finding joy in what others might consider the tedious process of learning.


    In the room, everyone else was also engrossed in their studies, using tablets and headphones. These children, having risen from the depths of hardship, were mentally strong and mature. They all understood that both power and knowledge were crucial for their future.


    The atmosphere in the wooden house was peaceful and focused.


    Leon, too, was engaged, holding two orphaned sables he had found in the mountains. While cradling them, he glanced at his laptop, sifting through the latest reports from the outside world.


    Being informed doesn''t mean being cut off from the world. Natasha excels at this.


    She walked in from the kitchen carrying a dinner plate with oat milk that she had soaked. Over the past year, Natasha had become an integral part of the family, playing the role of an older sister.


    "Thank you, Sister Natasha," Wanda said with a smile.


    "Thanks," others chimed in as well.


    After handing out the oat milk and receiving their thanks, Natasha placed the dinner plate on the wooden table and moved it toward Leon. Her gray down sweater did little to hide her figure, but a year of practice had made her demeanor more gentle and less captivating.


    "How are things looking?"


    "Aside from the public criticism of mutants, there haven''t been many major events. The only thing causing some buzz is the US military''s secret pursuit of a big green monster. The hacker groups in the US, who claim to have the truth, are our primary source of external information."


    "There''s never a shortage of people like that."


    "True, but it''s frustrating that Hydra has stayed so well hidden and even changed their plans over the past year." Leon is quite dissatisfied about it; there''s no place to gather intel.


    Well, at least there''s no shortage of gangster drug gangs. Otherwise, how would he continue to fund such a large family?


    Natasha''s red lips curved into a slight smile as she sighed, "I never expected that Hydra, which I thought was gone, actually still exists."


    ¡­


    Hydra, a terrifying organization from World War II, was thought to have vanished into history. Yet, to Natasha''s surprise, it remained hidden in the world.


    However, after practicing the breathing technique, Armament Haki, and Observation Haki¡ªand witnessing the destruction Leon casually caused during his training¡ªher concern about Hydra began to fade.


    Natasha believed that if Leon truly dedicated his time and energy, wiping out organizations like Hydra wouldn''t be much of a challenge for him.


    The ability to control light was truly terrifying. Natasha couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of security around Leon. She glanced at him subtly, his calm demeanor somehow reassuring, and her eyes flickered with unspoken thoughts.


    Leon, seemingly oblivious to Natasha''s quiet observation, remained focused on some secrets revealed by a so-called truth-owning hacker group. But suddenly, an immense spiritual energy surged through the air, so vast that time and space seemed to freeze for an instant.


    The energy was hidden, swift, and almost impossible to detect¡ªexcept for Leon. His heightened senses, honed by two years of practicing Observation Haki, caught it immediately.


    He shot to his feet, startling the two small sables resting on him, who yelped in protest as they tumbled off. Leon, however, ignored them, his gaze fixed on the ceiling, eyes glinting with alertness.


    Wanda''s expression shifted too, clearly sensing the disturbance. Leon''s sudden reaction caught the attention of everyone else¡ªNatasha, Sergei, and the others removed their headphones, standing up to look at him in confusion. They had rarely seen Leon so unsettled.


    Only Wanda, leaning on the sofa, had a knowing look, her eyes glowing faintly with red energy.


    "Leon?" Natasha called out, testing the waters.


    Leon lowered his gaze slightly, his brow furrowed in surprise and uncertainty. Something unusual had just happened, and he wasn''t sure what it was yet.


    "That''s what it was? Just now, a huge spiritual force swept through," Leon explained briefly before noticing something off with Wanda. He walked over to her, squatting down in front of her. With everyone''s concerned eyes on him, he looked directly into her eyes and softly asked, "Wanda, what did you see?"


    Wanda took a deep breath, her face pale, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and sorrow. "I saw... fragments of a scene," she began.


    "What scene?" Leon pressed gently.


    "I saw the experiments again¡ªwhat we went through before. Leon, those children... they were thrown onto the test tables, tortured in the cruelest ways. I couldn''t... I couldn''t stand to see it." Her voice cracked as she struggled to recall the horrifying vision, her eyes welling up with tears.


    The memory struck close to home for her, Leon, and the others. It was a haunting reminder of their past, but what she saw seemed even worse.


    Pietro, who had been standing by, knelt next to Wanda, taking her hand in his to comfort her. Seeing this, the rest of the group gathered around as well. Alina and the two little ones climbed onto the sofa, leaning against Wanda silently, offering their wordless support.


    Natasha, watching this unfold, felt her heart ache. She had grown close to Wanda and the children over the past year¡ªthey were family now. Seeing Wanda like this pained her deeply.


    Leon frowned, watching Wanda''s eyes fill with more unshed tears. He then turned to the others, explaining, "The surge of spiritual energy earlier must have triggered Wanda''s Chaos Magic."


    He paused, gathering his thoughts. "Chaos Magic itself stems from a powerful source, with energy beyond comprehension. What Wanda saw could be a connection¡ªsomething that triggered her magic and spirit, allowing her to glimpse a possible future."


    Leon''s statement wasn''t just baseless speculation. In fact, there was only one person he could think of with such immense spiritual power¡ªProfessor X. And it would require the use of the Cerebro helmet to amplify it. Given the vision Wanda had of children being subjected to cruel experiments, the source of the image wasn''t hard to deduce.


    Pietro, as Wanda''s twin, was less concerned about the mechanics and more focused on her well-being. "How are you feeling?" he asked softly.


    But to his dismay, Wanda didn''t respond to him. Instead, she reached out and took Leon''s hand. She opened her mouth to speak but hesitated, her eyes filled with uncertainty.


    Leon held her gaze, understanding the unspoken message in her eyes. "You want to help those kids, don''t you?" he asked gently.


    Wanda nodded. "Yes, we''ve all been trapped in that abyss of despair, but you... you were the light that saved us." Her voice faltered, and she couldn''t bring herself to continue. She felt selfish for even asking, worried that pushing her feelings would disrupt the peaceful life they had built together.


    Sensing her inner turmoil, Leon squeezed her hand gently. "Wanda," he said earnestly, "I''ve told you before¡ªwe''re a family. What matters to you matters to me."


    "I know, but..." Wanda bit her lip, conflicted.


    "Listen, you are my family. What I want is for you to be happy. We face everything together¡ªwhether it''s mountains, tsunamis, or bullets," Leon said softly. "We''re always one. And if you want to save those kids, that''s the right thing to do."


    He spoke gently, but his words carried weight. As he motioned around the room, Wanda turned and saw Sergei, Pietro, and Alina looking at her with concerned but determined expressions.


    "And besides," Leon continued, his voice growing colder, "we shouldn''t fear losing our peaceful lives because of a group of villains and scum. It''s them who should be afraid. We''ll send them to hell in the most ruthless way possible."


    To him, they were nothing more than trash. Even if the entire world stood against him, Leon wouldn''t care. The value of the whole world was virtually non-existent compared to the value of people he loved. If Wanda became depressed or broken, that was a loss far worse than anything.


    Sergei made a dramatic pose, grinning. "Ha, my cross sword has been itching for action these past few years."


    "Exactly. Let''s take them down," Pietro added.


    "We can finally get out and do something!" another chimed in eagerly.


    The chorus of support from everyone warmed Wanda''s heart, her eyes misting up from their kindness. She felt an overwhelming sense of belonging.


    "Then let''s get moving. It''s time to put what I taught you to use in real combat," Natasha added with a shrug, a small smile on her face.


    ¡­


    Though they were preparing for departure, there was still a lot of work to do.


    First, the fragmented images Wanda saw weren''t detailed enough to pinpoint the exact location. Fortunately, one image showed the external structure¡ªa lake and a dam. Using her chaos magic, Wanda transmitted the image to Natasha, who sketched it by hand and uploaded it to a database for comparison.


    After a long search, they finally found the location: Alkali Lake Industrial Area in Canada.


    Natasha turned her laptop toward Wanda, who examined the image carefully. After a moment, Wanda nodded. "This should be the place."


    Natasha agreed. "This is a dam. Structurally, it''s perfect for a hidden base¡ªisolated from tourists and hard to detect."


    At this point, Leon stood up. "I''ve booked flight tickets for early morning. We leave in three hours."


    As he turned around, he noticed that everyone had already changed into their gear, holding black bags that were clearly filled with weapons.


    Natasha, noticing the situation, sighed. "Well, getting those through airport security might be tricky. But I know someone who can help smuggle them through."


    Leon nodded in agreement, then glanced at the youngest members: Alina, Polina, and Pushkin, who were only eleven years old.


    "You three are staying home."


    "What? But it''s a family trip!" Alina protested, while Polina and Pushkin pouted in disappointment.


    Leon walked over to the trio, crouched down, and spoke softly. "Even though you''ve practiced the breathing method, you''re not strong enough yet. We may be facing mutants or trained soldiers."


    He gently placed a hand on each of them, adding, "Your time to shine will come, but you need to be patient."


    The little ones were definitely not weak. After three years of practicing the breathing method, each could easily defeat fully armed soldiers.


    However, it still wasn''t enough. They hadn''t yet reached the full concentration needed to maintain their techniques in a normal state.


    Their proficiency in Armament Haki and Observation Haki was impressive, but the former required substantial physical strength.


    Their bodies hadn''t fully matured, and despite unlocking some of their potential, they''d struggle against a barrage of bullets¡ªlet alone mutants.


    The three looked into Leon''s gentle eyes, hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded in understanding.


    "Then, you have to come back safely. We''ll wait for you at home," Alina said, stretching out her little arms to hug Leon. She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.


    Not to be outdone, the other two quickly followed suit, each giving Leon a kiss.


    Leon chuckled warmly and ruffled their hair. "We''ll be back soon, and don''t forget, you''ve got the computer at home. I''ll send you a video message."


    "Okay~~!" they chorused.


    With the three little ones waving goodbye, Leon and the others disappeared into the snowy night. Including Leon and Natasha, there were thirteen people in total.


    Thankfully, they had a large pickup truck that could fit everyone. The strong young men in the back didn''t mind braving the wind and snow as they set off.


    Meanwhile, in Canada, at the Alkali Lake Industrial Area, a dark, damp building resembling an air raid shelter held an ominous atmosphere. Inside, an old bald man in a blue suit, wearing a helmet, sat in a wheelchair, panting heavily.


    Behind him stood a tall Asian woman in a black leather jacket, helping him remove the helmet. The old man looked utterly exhausted. The woman replaced the helmet with another, this one fitted with thin wires. After completing her task, she nodded to the man standing across from the old man.


    The man, dressed in a military uniform, looked pleased. He stared at the old man, who struggled to meet his gaze.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "William..." the old man gasped, his voice weak.


    "Oh? Awake now?" William responded, eyeing him like a predator eyeing its prey. "You truly have an incredible power, Professor X."


    Professor X tried to focus, pointing weakly at his head. "This device... It''s a suppressor, developed to keep me from entering your mind."


    William smirked, not impressed. "Not a bad idea. Your ability to create illusions and control others, even for a short time, is certainly dangerous. But that brainwave amplifier you put on... it let your psychic power spread across the globe in an instant. Unfortunately, it only gave you a brief moment of clarity."


    Professor X''s eyes flicked toward the young man standing next to William. "What have you done to him? He''s your son."


    William''s expression hardened. Professor X already understood much more than William had intended.


    "No, Charles, my son is dead!" William shouted, his voice thick with anger. But a moment later, his expression shifted to a cold, twisted smile. "He''ll make sure you lose yourself completely. The brainwave amplifier is indeed useful. Once you''re fully under its control, you''ll return to your school and use your powers to locate every mutant on the planet."


    William paused, savoring the cruel irony of his plan. "And then... you''ll kill them with your own hands."


    With that, he turned away, motioning for the woman to follow him.


    "William!" Professor X called out, his voice filled with desperation. But all he got in return was William''s cold, indifferent gaze as he left.


    "Oh my God... what should I do?" Professor X whispered, staring at the young man in front of him. Despair flashed in his eyes as he realized the gravity of his situation.


    Yet, in the recesses of his memory, he saw a glimmer of hope¡ªa vision of a special girl, strong and kind, who might make a difference.


    Meanwhile, in Canada, Leon and Natasha had arrived. Their first stop was a black-market dealer, where they bought two smuggled pickup trucks and collected the weapons Natasha had secured through her special channels.


    After a quick breakfast, they gathered Sergei and the others, heading toward Lake Alkali.


    Snow had fallen heavily across the area, turning the landscape into a winter wonderland, with everything blanketed in silver.


    ¡­


    The two pickup trucks moved slowly along the snow-covered highway. The heavy snowfall made the journey slow and difficult. Leon, who was driving the lead truck, frowned.


    "Isn''t this inconvenient with just a car?" he muttered.


    "Definitely inconvenient," Natasha quipped from the back seat. "A private jet would be better for country-hopping, but I doubt that''s in your budget."


    Leon chuckled, thinking about his wallet. Private jets were definitely out of his league for now. But that didn''t stop him from dreaming.


    He thought about the Quinjet used by S.H.I.E.L.D. or Professor X''s Blackbird. Both were versatile, global aircraft with radar shielding and optical invisibility, meaning no need for flight clearance. Or better yet, the Ancient One''s portal¡ªnow that would be a handy mode of travel.


    Leon even considered the possibility of a sign-in system granting him teleportation powers. But given the randomness, there was no telling when that would happen. In the meantime, he''d make do with what he had and focus on what he could control.


    As they drove, Natasha was busy in the backseat, setting up the communication system. A jack-of-all-trades, Natasha''s technical expertise proved valuable as she ensured everyone''s headsets were connected.


    After about an hour, they were nearing their destination: Lake Alkali.


    The road was now blanketed in heavy snow, with only the tire tracks from their trucks visible. The surrounding mountains and forests were also draped in snow, making it clear how remote and isolated the area was. Despite the challenging conditions, the landscape was breathtaking.


    Below the road, a vast river flowed into the lake, with an ancient dam at the far end. It was clear from its dilapidated state that the dam had been abandoned for years.


    Suddenly, a series of loud bangs echoed through the snowy silence.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The car doors opened and closed in quick succession as Leon and the others stepped out and walked to the edge of the road, peering over the cliff. For some, like Pietro, this was their first mission, and their faces showed clear excitement. After all the intense training they''d undergone, this was their chance to prove themselves¡ªnot just for survival, but to demonstrate their worth.


    Leon stood apart, wearing a black windbreaker that flapped in the snowy wind like a dark flame. The cold didn''t seem to affect him, nor did it bother anyone else in the group.


    Natasha, assessing the scene, pointed towards the base of the dam. "From the structure, the entrance should be just below the dam, likely through the spillway," she said, gesturing to the closed metal flood discharge channel.


    Leon nodded and closed his eyes briefly.


    Weng!!


    His senses sharpened as he activated his heightened awareness¡ªcombining his natural abilities with the powerful perception he''d honed through practice. The entire area around the dam appeared in his mind in stark black and white. His perception zoomed in and out, gathering detailed information from below the dam.


    He heard it all: faint cries, angry voices, hurried footsteps¡ªa torrent of information flooding his mind.


    "It''s here," Leon said, opening his eyes. "There are a lot of people inside."


    Natasha nodded, her face grim.


    "Let''s begin," Leon continued, his voice calm but resolute. "I don''t want a single one of those devils walking out of there alive. Anyone who inflicts torture and pain on others knows exactly where they belong."


    The group responded in unison, their voices chilling:


    "We''ll give them hell!"


    "Then open the door to hell."


    Bang!!


    As Leon''s command echoed, Sergei, Wanda, Pietro, and the children sprang into action. They burst forward like missiles, cutting through the air with lightning speed and power, heading straight for the dam. Each one moved with the force of an armor-piercing bullet.


    Leon glanced at Natasha, who gave a casual shrug. "Give me a moment," she said before leaping down gracefully, like a swift ocelot.


    Leon''s form shimmered and vanished into a burst of bright particles.


    Boom!!


    An explosive sound echoed as the massive metal gate of the dam''s spillway shattered under an overwhelming force. Wanda''s fury unleashed her full chaos magic, tearing through the metal seal in an instant and flinging it aside. The enormous slab crashed into the ground nearby, shaking the earth.


    The noise reverberated through the base, alerting everyone inside.


    Machine guns mounted in the spillway blazed, their bullets pouring down like a torrential storm, blanketing the channel. Before anyone else could react, Sumarokov¡ªanother powerhouse¡ªtook the lead, charging through the barrage with strength that rivaled Sergei''s.


    Sumarokov was only wearing a vest, his muscular arms and broad chest fully visible as he sped ahead. His lips parted slightly, drawing in deep breaths that fueled his powerful body. In a swift motion, he pulled out the twin golden swords strapped to his back, connected by a chain. The swords were a striking sight¡ªred handles, green-edged blades, with red and gold accents. The body of each sword was black, adorned with golden patterns.


    His heightened senses came alive, his Observation Haki expanding, stretching his awareness to its limits.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The swords moved with fluid precision in his hands, deflecting the incoming hail of bullets as if he were painting the air with strokes of ink. Sparks erupted from the metal as the bullets ricocheted off the blades, lighting up the dark passage like fireworks.


    In a flash, Sergei and the others disappeared down the corridor. As they passed the machine gun nests, Sumarokov''s sword sliced through the air in a graceful arc, cutting through the guns effortlessly.


    They reached the end of the passage, where eight large cave-like entrances awaited them. Without hesitation, Wanda shouted, "Disperse!"


    In response, everyone split up, vanishing into the dark caves like shadows.


    From the initial destruction of the dam''s spillway to reaching the end of the channel, less than three seconds had passed. It was so fast that the soldiers and guards inside the base hadn''t even begun to react.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Alarms blared, chaos erupting throughout the base.


    The frantic sirens urged the garrison into action. Soldiers scrambled for their weapons, but it was too late. Before they could even react, figures moved towards them at ridiculous speed.


    Their vision blurred, barely catching a glimpse of their attackers'' faces before everything went black and their consciousness faded completely.


    ¡­


    In the main control room of the base, William Stryker was furious.


    "You don''t even know who''s attacking the base? Where are our guards?"


    "Sir, the attackers might be mutants. Their speed and strength are beyond anything human. Our people are being slaughtered," a subordinate, seated at the monitor, stammered, his voice trembling with fear. He pointed shakily at the screen, which showed the carnage unfolding outside.


    Even though he was a battle-hardened soldier, he had never witnessed anything like this. From the initial raid to the attack on the base, the efficiency was terrifying. It had taken less than three minutes for the intruders to tear through hundreds of soldiers. The firearms were utterly useless.


    "Damn it," William growled, veins bulging on his forehead as he stared at the screen. The attackers were using nothing but cold weapons, yet their reflexes and speed were far from normal.


    "Move!" William barked, turning to leave for Professor X. His steps faltered as he froze in shock.


    Two figures stood in front of him¡ªone tall man in a black windbreaker, the other a woman in a black, tight-fitting combat suit. Before William could react, the woman at his side, sensing danger, extended long, sharp steel claws from her hands. With the agility of a leopard, she lunged at the man.


    But in the blink of an eye, a foot glowing with golden light slammed into her head.


    Boom!


    The force of the kick sent her crashing into the wall, her upper body embedded in the concrete. Her legs twitched uncontrollably as cracks spread across the wall, causing chunks of stone to crumble and fall.


    The shockwave from the impact ruffled the hair of everyone present. William stood frozen in place, cold sweat dripping down his forehead as his body trembled with fear.


    "Natasha..."


    The one who had entered was none other than Leon. After swiftly dealing with the woman, he called out softly. Natasha nodded, acknowledging him. With long strides, she walked past William, who stood frozen in fear, not daring to move. As she entered the control room, she effortlessly snapped the necks of a few soldiers before sitting down at the computer to take control.


    "Ugh..."


    The woman, embedded in the wall from Leon''s earlier kick, let out a faint groan as her body trembled, trying to move. Leon glanced at her, his expression indifferent. "Her healing ability is enviable," he remarked casually.


    He then turned his icy gaze back to William, who stood paralyzed with fear. The cold intensity in Leon''s eyes made William feel as though he were staring into the eyes of a predator, ready to tear him apart at any moment. His throat was dry, and he could sense the danger of the man standing before him.


    Summoning whatever courage he had left, William tried to speak. "I know who you are, but I am a colonel in the U.S. military, and this is my base. What you''ve done here¡ª"


    "Shut up, trash!" Leon cut him off, his voice as cold as a winter storm. "Tell me, how many lives have you destroyed in your experiments?"


    William''s blood ran cold. He opened his mouth to defend himself, but before he could, Leon''s voice cut through the air once more.


    "Never mind. I already know. People like you are destined for only one place¡ªhell."


    William could only watch helplessly as Leon stretched out his finger, pointing it directly at him.


    Weng!!


    A strange sound echoed as a bright, cross-shaped light bloomed from Leon''s fingertip. Despite its small size, it contained an overwhelming, terrifying energy.


    "No! No! You can''t kill me!" William screamed in desperation, his body trembling as he staggered backward. But it was too late. A brilliant golden beam shot out, and a burning pain pierced his heart. His entire body was instantly consumed by flames.


    Within the inferno, he could barely make out Leon, who coldly turned away without a second glance. William wailed in agony, reaching out in a futile attempt to grab Leon''s back. But the fire overwhelmed him, and he collapsed to his knees, his voice finally silenced.


    The flames raged on until his body was reduced to ash.


    Meanwhile, Natasha didn''t even spare a look at the fallen William. She was focused on infiltrating the data center. The more she uncovered, the angrier she became. The screens displayed horrific images and data from cruel, inhumane experiments¡ªeach one costing lives. It was as if she could hear the screams echoing in her ears.


    This place was nothing less than a massive slaughterhouse, systematically killing one innocent life after another.


    Natasha glanced back at the charred corpse behind her. If he were still alive, she would have used her most brutal methods to punish this devil.


    "You''re lucky, you worthless trash," she muttered coldly.


    In the detention area of the base, a group of imprisoned mutant children trembled in fear, yet hope stirred in their hearts as they listened to the commotion outside.


    "Is the professor here to save us?" one asked.


    "It must be. Maybe Teacher Ororo and the others are here too," another child whispered.


    "Everyone, stay calm and don''t cause any trouble for the teachers," a third encouraged, trying to keep everyone''s spirits up.


    Meanwhile, just outside the prison, Wanda, Pietro, and Sergei had found the place. But standing at the door was a man unlike the soldiers outside. His combat uniform was unfamiliar, and he wore red quartz glasses that hid his cold, expressionless face.


    He looked strong.


    "Ha, I''ll take care of this," Pietro began, but before he could finish, Wanda raised her hand. A surge of red, chaotic energy exploded from her, slamming the man into a nearby machine with a heavy crash. Sparks flew as his body twitched among the wreckage of the broken machinery.


    Pietro blinked, a little stunned. "Well... okay, that works."


    Both Pietro and Sergei stood frozen, staring at Wanda''s serious expression. They couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down their spines.


    They were scared.


    Wanda, unfazed by their reactions, waved her hand again. The chaotic energy ripped through the metal wall, creating an opening. Without a word, she stepped through it with determined strides, leaving them to follow.


    ¡­


    Wanda stepped into the slightly grimy holding room.


    Metal barriers lay scattered across the floor, and through the bars, she saw a group of frightened, timid children huddled together.


    Some were dressed in pajamas, others in ragged clothing.


    Their fearful expressions and wide eyes reminded Wanda, Pietro, and Sergei of their own past. Just three years ago, they had been in a similar state¡ªtrapped in despair, numbness, and anxiety, never knowing if death would come at any moment.


    Wanda''s heart ached with pity and regret, almost overwhelming her.


    Ignoring the filth, she leaned against the partition and looked down at the small, upturned faces. Gently, she spoke, "Hey, little ones, how are you?"


    A little girl, drawn by Wanda''s soft tone and kind face, gathered the courage to ask, "Are you here to save us, sister?"


    Wanda smiled warmly. "Yes, I''m here to save you. Can you all hide in the corner for me?"


    The children, obedient and trusting, held hands and shuffled back together, huddling in the corner, clinging to each other. The sight was heartwarming, almost too adorable for Wanda to bear.


    Smiling, she stood up and summoned her chaotic magic, tearing the metal partition apart with ease. She tossed it aside and reassured the children, telling them not to be afraid. As red energy gently lifted the children to safety, their eyes filled with awe and excitement.


    Once they were free, Wanda crouched down in front of them, scanning their pale, anxious faces. Seeing their excitement and relief brought her comfort.


    Just then, Natasha''s voice crackled in her ear. "Wanda, I see you."


    Wanda glanced up at a camera in the corner of the room and nodded. "Are there any other children in custody?"


    After a brief pause, Natasha replied, "No, that''s all the ones who were left."


    Wanda remained silent for a moment, understanding the painful truth. The children who should have been here¡ªalive¡ªwere already dead. Beside her, Pietro and Sergei said nothing, but the anger in their eyes was unmistakable.


    Grinding her teeth, Wanda spat out, "These damn monsters."


    Natasha''s voice came through again, calm but bitter. "Exactly. Most of this trash has already gone to hell."


    Wanda noticed the anxious, questioning eyes of the children. She took a deep breath, calming herself, and focused on the little girl in front of her. "I''ll get you all out of here, okay?"


    The little girl nodded obediently. "Okay!"


    Wanda smiled, gently lifting the girl into her arms and taking a little boy''s hand with her other. The rest of the children followed, smiling, as they walked toward the door. Sergei and Pietro stood guard on either side, keeping a protective watch.


    As they walked, the group of boys glanced up at Sergei and Pietro with eyes full of excitement and admiration. These were the heroes who had saved them.


    Sergei, especially, caught their attention¡ªhis strong, 1.8-meter frame and the cross-shaped sword in his hand stirred the hearts of the boys. To them, he was the embodiment of cool.


    Sergei noticed the children''s gazes and flashed a warm, infectious smile that made everyone feel at ease. The nervous children began to relax, their fears melting away.


    As they moved through the base, Natasha coordinated everyone''s actions via the headphones from the main control room. Before long, they had cleared the entire facility.


    Everyone regrouped.


    In the open space, under Natasha''s direction, the surrounding corpses were discreetly moved into an unseen corner to prevent the children from witnessing them and experiencing unnecessary psychological trauma.


    Leon observed Wanda standing nearby, well-behaved and attentive. The children beside her were curious but remained silent, nodding politely. He glanced over at Gennady, Sumarokov, and the others, who were carrying large metal containers filled with liquid Adamantium, which would later solidify into metal.


    As one of the hardest metals in the world, Adamantium was valuable but not suitable for making weapons or similar items.


    At that moment, Natasha emerged from a hidden area and approached Leon, holding up two USB drives.


    "Everything¡ªthe good and the bad¡ªis here," she said, gesturing with the drives. "I''ve also deleted the data from their systems."


    "Very good," Leon replied with satisfaction.


    Everything had gone perfectly. He had even casually killed Stryker''s son¡ªa poor soul better off freed from his suffering. As for Professor X, he had simply knocked him out; he didn''t want to test whether his Conqueror''s Haki could withstand that level of psychic power.


    Overall, their mission was quite fruitful, and they had looted everything worth taking.


    "Brother Leon, what should we do with these two?" Sumarokov and Sergei asked as they threw two people onto the ground¡ªa man wearing glasses, unconscious, and a woman who had barely survived Leon''s powerful kick.


    Though the woman had healed thanks to her self-regeneration abilities, she glared at the group with fierce eyes, yet made no move to attack.


    Leon ignored the unconscious man and approached the woman, his gaze sharp and commanding, like an eagle''s.


    "What''s your name?" he asked.


    "M-my name is Yuriko Oyama... I don''t remember much else," the woman replied, her cold arrogance now gone. Her eyes, once filled with anger, softened as she spoke in a low voice.


    "She''s one of Stryker''s successful experiments," Natasha explained after checking the base''s database. "She''s been under drug control for a long time, which could explain her memory loss."


    Leon nodded, but said nothing at first, lost in thought as he considered how to deal with Yuriko. Sensing that Leon was weighing his decision, Yuriko quickly spoke up.


    "I want to follow you."


    Her words took Leon and the others by surprise. He raised an eyebrow, studying her closely. Yuriko met his gaze with resolve.


    "I''ve forgotten my past, and I don''t want to die. I want to follow you... I can be your slave," she said firmly.


    If it had been anyone else, Yuriko would have fled without hesitation. But Leon was different. She sensed his overwhelming power, and, knowing she couldn''t escape, her choice was clear: she would surrender to him willingly.


    ¡­


    Leon studied the woman before him, who seemed more like a beast than a human. He could see the truth in her heart¡ªshe had been isolated from the world for too long, and her altered genes meant she was no longer fully human, destined to live as a beast.


    A beast, when freed from its restraints, eventually goes mad.


    She needed something to keep her tethered, and Leon was the one holding that tether. He nodded. "Alright, from now on, you''ll follow me."


    With that, Leon now had a female version of Wolverine at his side¡ªand she didn''t look half bad, either.


    "What about this guy?" Pietro asked, nudging the unconscious man at his feet.


    "That''s Scott. He''s not a bad guy," one of the little boys whispered timidly.


    "Ah, I see," Pietro responded, his tone a bit sharp. "So, the teachers and professors were all captured? Looks like this military colonel was pretty tough."


    Pietro didn''t know Scott personally, but he had heard of the famous mutant Professor X. Even so, the colonel couldn''t have anticipated that such a powerful group would launch a sudden raid on the base. He was captured before he even had a chance to react¡ªa defeat that, in Pietro''s eyes, was simply bad luck.


    At that moment, Natasha spoke up. "They''ll be here in about an hour at most. We need to leave."


    She was referring to the X-Men from the Mutant Academy. With their students, teachers, and professors taken captive, there was no way the X-Men would sit idly by. Natasha had sent a signal to the academy, but it had been intercepted immediately. The base''s network had been breached, meaning the X-Men were likely on their way.


    Given the speed of their Blackbird fighter, they would arrive soon.


    Leon turned to the group of children and spoke softly, "Your teachers are coming fast. Just wait here for a little while, okay?"


    "Okay!" the children responded in unison, nodding their heads obediently.


    Leon smiled gently. He wasn''t ready to face the X-Men directly yet. The outcome of this situation still needed time to unfold, and according to his plans, there would be much to gain in the future.


    "Well then, goodbye, little ones," Leon said, standing up and nodding to the others as he turned to leave. But just as he took a step, a little girl suddenly ran over with her tiny legs and clung to Wanda''s leg.


    "Sister, I want to go with you," she said.


    The girl''s bold move surprised everyone. Leon stopped and looked at the small, Asian girl.


    "Are you not a student at the Mutant Academy?" he asked.


    "I''m not. I was captured and brought here," the girl whispered, gathering her courage.


    "What''s your name?" Leon asked.


    "My name is Clarice Ferguson."


    "You seem to be Asian."


    "I don''t know. I''ve been called this name since I was little."


    Leon knelt down next to Wanda, looking directly into the little girl''s eyes. "Are you sure you want to come with us?" he asked seriously.


    Clarice nodded her head, her small face full of determination, as if she were making the most important decision of her life. Leon smiled at her earnestness.


    "Then follow us," Leon said, gently patting the little girl''s head before standing up and turning to leave. Wanda took the girl''s hand, walking closely behind him.


    The group of children left behind watched with longing eyes as their saviors slowly disappeared into the flood channel.


    An hour later...


    In the distant sky near the dam, a black fighter jet descended through the snowy clouds, landing on a flat expanse that obscured the view.


    The plane door opened, and as the metal stairs extended to the ground, a group of people in various combat uniforms stepped out. Leading them was a tall, muscular man with a beard.


    He glanced back at a few younger people in the group and spoke in a low, firm voice, "You all stay on the plane."


    "But we can help with the mission!" one young man protested, his voice filled with frustration. The others beside him, both men and women, shared his sentiment.


    The bearded man pointed a finger at him, his tone stern. "Listen bub, this isn''t a game¡ªthis is war. You''re not experienced enough to be part of this fight."


    "Teacher..." the young man muttered, still dissatisfied. He turned to a woman with burgundy hair, hoping for her support. Her beautiful face remained serious as she said, "John, Logan''s right. You''re not X-Men yet. You''re not ready to fight. Stay here and wait for us."


    "Okay..." John, the young man, was clearly dissatisfied, but he had no choice but to accept it.


    An old man carrying a brown helmet and with a cape over his armor said coldly, "This so-called protection is ridiculous and self-righteous. They have the potential for extraordinary abilities, but coddling them like this will only limit their growth."


    "We''ve discussed this, Magneto. They still need to learn," the woman retorted, unwilling to back down.


    Magneto gave a cold smile but didn''t argue further.


    "Alright, this isn''t the time for bickering," said a dark-skinned woman with short white hair. "Regardless of the motive behind the coordinate signal, we need to work together."


    Turning to the blue-skinned woman beside him, Magneto said, "Raven, it''s your turn."


    Raven, also known as Mystique, smiled sweetly. Her blue skin shifted, and a new form emerged¡ªshe had transformed into an exact replica of Wolverine, right down to the rugged face.


    She was ready to infiltrate the dam base alone when suddenly, an old voice echoed in everyone''s minds: "Jean, Erik, Logan, come in."


    Ten minutes later...


    Inside the base, the X-Men and Magneto stood staring in confusion at a group of little children and a man with red quartz glasses, who looked just as baffled as they were.


    Magneto, Eric, glanced at Professor X, who wore a gentle smile.


    "So, what exactly happened, Charles?" Eric asked politely, though clearly perplexed.


    Where was the promised battle? He had been preparing to use his old friends in a carefully staged plan, but now it seemed like it had all been for nothing.


    "I believe there''s never a shortage of justice in this world, Eric," the professor replied softly, his eyes gleaming.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 29 to Chapter 35


    After a long standoff at the base, Magneto, Eric, didn''t get the answers he was seeking. His carefully laid plans were completely ruined, which left the militant mutant leader furious. In the end, he chose to leave, but not before venting his frustration. Everything valuable had either been destroyed or taken away.


    As Magneto stormed off, he left behind a bitter parting remark.


    Meanwhile, Wolverine, Logan, wandered into a laboratory filled with familiar equipment. The sight of it stirred fragments of long-lost memories, though they were disjointed and unclear. The headache that followed made it impossible for him to piece it all together, leaving him frustrated.


    Later, Professor X and the others returned to the fighter jet. The younger generation were thrilled to see the professor and Scott safe. Finally, the X-Men received an explanation from Professor X.


    A mysterious group had raided Stryker''s test base. While the professor didn''t know the full details of the battle, Logan, with his experience as a seasoned warrior, could tell from the state of the base that the attack had been a swift and brutal blitzkrieg. Stryker and his forces had been wiped out in less than five minutes, unable to even put up a fight. All surveillance data had been deleted, and anything of value had been meticulously stripped from the base.


    This level of power and precision immediately raised alarm bells for Logan and the others.


    In the resting cabin of the fighter jet, Storm, Ororo, turned to Scott and asked, "You had brief contact with them. Do you have anything to say, Scott?"


    Scott sighed and replied, "They gave me the impression that they were very young¡ªprobably in their late teens or early twenties¡ªbut extremely powerful."


    He spoke helplessly, adding extra emphasis on how powerful they were. He could barely recall anything else, having been drugged and hypnotized. Just as he was about to fight back, an enraged girl knocked him out with a single wave of her hand. The memory bruised his pride¡ªbeing knocked unconscious by a girl was a blow he found hard to bear.


    Ororo nodded thoughtfully. "Stryker is a military colonel who commands a specialized task force¡ªhis personal unit. Fully armed and stationed at the base, they were massacred in mere minutes. The level of skill and power needed to achieve that is something only a handful in the world could possess."


    Jean shook her head in disbelief.


    Stryker himself might not have been incredibly strong, but he had soldiers, weapons, and influence. He had managed to control both Professor X and Scott through his schemes and even launched a successful raid on the school. That alone demonstrated his capability.


    Yet, despite all of this, he and his forces were taken down so easily. The group responsible for that must have been incredibly powerful. Everyone was discussing the situation, but none of them noticed the intrigued expressions on the faces of the younger team members.


    Especially John, also known as Pyro. His eyes were filled with excitement. A group of young people had accomplished such a daring and decisive feat, and that was exactly the kind of life he longed for. If he could, he would join them in a heartbeat.


    Meanwhile, the X-Men continued to analyze the situation.


    Beast, with his muscular frame and blue fur, rubbed his head thoughtfully. "Stryker was a military colonel, and now that he''s dead, we''re going to have a serious problem."


    As a former diplomat, Beast understood the hostility American society had toward mutants, especially from the government. Stryker''s use of Nightcrawler to assassinate the president had already strained relations to the breaking point.


    Now, with Stryker''s death, the tension between mutants and the government was bound to escalate even further.


    Logan and the other X-Men quickly realized the gravity of the situation. Their expressions grew somber as they considered the worsening environment for mutants in the days to come.


    Professor X shook his head slightly. "Perhaps the situation isn''t as dire as we think, Hank."


    Beast, puzzled, asked, "Why do you say that?"


    The professor smiled mysteriously. "Those mysterious individuals might surprise us."


    In his mind, through the memories of the rescued children, Professor X had already glimpsed scenes from the base. He had witnessed the communication and expressions of those remarkable young people. He admired the strategic thinking of the one who seemed to be their leader.


    The deleted data and erased surveillance footage gave him a strong hunch. He already had a guess about who they were. Now, he looked forward to the day when he could have a face-to-face conversation with that young man.


    Yes, there was something a bit sinister about him, but how could he not feel a bit grateful to the one who saved both him and his students?


    .


    .


    .


    In a secluded rental cabin deep in the Canadian wilderness, snow was falling heavily outside. But inside, the warmth from the fireplace made the atmosphere cozy and inviting.


    Two pickup trucks were parked outside the wooden house, their tires covered in fresh snow. Inside, Natasha and Wanda were setting dinner plates and placing cappuccinos on the table, while the others eagerly prepared for dinner. This time of day always brought a sense of joy and comfort, especially when they all came together to cook.


    The little girl, Clarice, had just finished washing up and changed into the clothes they had bought for her on the way. She looked refreshed and ready to join the group for dinner.


    After tying her messy hair with a rubber band, the once dirty little girl now looked clean and beautiful. She sat quietly on the sofa, sipping hot milk in small, careful sips.


    Leon and Natasha stood by the window, meticulously going over their haul from the base. In truth, the loot wasn''t extensive. The base was primarily a testing facility, lacking any valuable military hardware.


    The real prize was the Adamantium, an incredibly valuable material coveted by many. However, Leon had no plans to sell it. Quality resources like that were meant for his own people.


    Beyond that, they''d also retrieved years of Stryker''s research and test data, as well as some advanced military technology. The mutant experimentation data would be highly sought after by certain groups, like Hydra, and could easily fetch hundreds of millions. But Leon had no intention of selling it. Morally, he couldn''t justify it. Even if he did, it would likely lead to his family alienating him.


    The true valuable gain lay in the U.S. military technology. They had obtained advanced drone designs and heavy transport aircraft technology. Natasha mentioned that selling these to agents of the black market of various countries could bring in an enormous profit.


    As for whether Leon dared to sell such sensitive tech? That didn''t seem to concern him. There was very little he was afraid of.


    "What price do you think they''ll offer?" Leon asked, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    Natasha shrugged with a smirk. "Congratulations on becoming a billionaire, I guess."


    ¡­


    It has to be acknowledged that the United States leads the world in both technology and military advancements, especially in the development of cutting-edge military equipment like drones and transport aircraft.


    This highlights the immense value of technical blueprints for such equipment. With these schematics, even nations with moderate resources can potentially replicate or understand the technology, gaining access to crucial innovations.


    These blueprints contain core technologies, and once fully understood, they can close the gap between nations and the U.S. in terms of military capability.


    As a result, the U.S. keeps an extremely tight lid on its technology. Any potential leaks are met with swift action, involving intelligence agencies or even the military.


    Those responsible for such betrayals face severe consequences, often labeled as treason.


    The U.S. will never allow another country to rival its dominance in technological and military fields, which is why these secrets are so valuable.


    Natasha wasn''t exaggerating when she mentioned the value of such information; in fact, she may have even understated it. Leon understood this perfectly.


    He glanced at Natasha, and she caught his meaning. She shrugged, "If you want to sell, I can definitely make it happen. But for security, I''ll need some help."


    "Who do you have in mind?" Leon asked.


    "Wanda and Pietro. Wanda''s abilities can read and even rewrite memories, which will help us maintain the utmost confidentiality."


    "They will be contributing to this trip of yours, then," Leon nodded, confident in Natasha''s expertise.


    As for the unique properties of adamantium, it''s incredibly dense, offering both extreme hardness and penetrative power.


    While it may not be ideal for weaponry, its true value lies in its replicability.


    Thanks to Natasha''s download of the formula onto a USB drive, they now had access to it. In simple terms, they''d never run out of adamantium, and if they needed quick cash, they could sell it to the highest bidders.


    This trip had been highly rewarding, and Leon was in a great mood. After the mission, he felt so good that he helped himself to a few extra bowls during the meal.


    The group had gained two new members: Yuriko and Clarice. With Wanda present, there was no doubt about Yuriko''s loyalty, but a conversation with the young girl, Clarice, revealed a surprise that thrilled Leon even more.


    Clarice''s ability was teleportation.


    She possessed an energy that could distort space and create teleportation portals. After connecting the dots between her name and her ability, Leon realized who she was¡ªfuture Blink. This revelation made him incredibly happy.


    Blink''s powers were formidable. Though Leon only knew a little about her, he remembered that when fully developed, her abilities could allow her to teleport across vast distances, even between Earth and the moon.


    Even if her combat power wasn''t the highest, her support abilities were invaluable.


    Leon''s heart softened towards the girl, and during the meal, he kept serving her vegetables, a gesture that made Clarice both happy and moved. She had been an orphan all her life and had never experienced such warmth and kindness.


    During dinner, Leon asked Wanda and Pietro to help Natasha sell the technical blueprints and make some money. Without hesitation, they agreed.


    Though the outside world was filled with chaos, inside the cozy wooden cabin, there was a sense of warmth and harmony. The group spent the night together, safe from the wind and snow.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, Leon and the group were preparing to return to the Ural Mountains. Of course, the young girl, Clarice, had been provided with a fake passport and identity, ensuring that boarding the plane wouldn''t be an issue.


    As they waited at the Canadian airport, something strange happened. The people walking around suddenly froze in place. It was as if time itself had stopped.


    Leon, sitting calmly in a chair, didn''t panic. He immediately noticed the old man in a wheelchair in front of him. Glancing around, he realized that this was no ordinary occurrence. The man had used his psychic abilities to construct an illusory world for this conversation.


    However, this wasn''t an invasion of his mind. Leon, who had mastered both Haki and advanced breathing techniques, was highly attuned to even the slightest disruptions. If he wanted to, he could easily break free from this illusion.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Leon. Please forgive me for using this method," said the old man.


    Leon wasn''t surprised that the man knew his name. After all, Sergei had mentioned it back at the base. What did surprise him was how quickly the man had found him¡ªwithin less than a day.


    "Professor X," Leon acknowledged with a slight nod, his tone cool.


    The professor, unfazed by Leon''s attitude, smiled gently. "Thank you very much for your help in saving me and those innocent children."


    "I accept your thanks," Leon replied, cutting to the point without wasting time. He met the old man''s gaze directly and continued, "Saving you was incidental. Our real goal was to eliminate that trash and rescue those people. But given the value of the information on this USB drive, I''d like to propose a deal."


    The professor''s expression remained calm. "Please, tell me your conditions, Mr. Leon."


    "I need your help to build a stealth aircraft," Leon stated bluntly. "One that can evade radar and military satellites so I can travel the world without being tracked."


    Although he had Blink on his side, the girl was still young and her teleportation abilities weren''t fully developed yet. He needed something more immediate¡ªa plane capable of avoiding detection.


    Leon was confident in Beast''s inventive skills, and the professor, after a few moments of thought, nodded. "It may take some time."


    "Is one year enough?" Leon asked.


    "Of course, that''s sufficient."


    "Good. You can have your people retrieve the USB drive."


    "Thank you very much," the professor replied, his tone warm. "If you need anything else, feel free to reach out. We''ll do our best to assist."


    Whoosh!


    The illusion shattered in an instant, and the world around Leon resumed its normal flow. The crowd at the airport continued bustling as if nothing had happened. Only Sergei and a few others, more attuned to their Haki senses, noticed the subtle shift in Leon''s demeanor.


    Ignoring their questioning glances, Leon turned his head slightly. Not far away, a woman with burgundy hair was watching him.


    As the boarding announcement echoed through the airport, Leon stood up and motioned for everyone to follow, leaving the woman behind without a second glance.


    But on his seat, a USB flash drive remained, quietly waiting.


    ¡­


    The news of Colonel Stryker''s death couldn''t be kept from the U.S. government for long. While a colonel''s rank in the military isn''t particularly high, Stryker''s influence went beyond his title.


    As a military scientist with deep connections, his role was significant, especially after the assassination of the U.S. President by a mutant.


    Stryker had eagerly proposed a plan to counter the mutant threat, and although the government had likely been aware of his raid on the Mutant Academy, they turned a blind eye.


    However, Stryker''s sudden death drew immediate suspicion toward the mutant community. His demise sparked major concern in the U.S. government, likened in gravity to the President''s assassination.


    Some high-ranking officials and members of Congress believed this marked an all-out war declaration from mutants against the United States.


    While the government was debating a possible widespread purge of mutants, a bombshell report surfaced, igniting the internet and public opinion.


    This document detailed Stryker''s inhumane experiments on mutants over the past decade, including shocking and gruesome videos that were beyond comprehension.


    The world reacted with outrage. These experiments transcended politics and global power struggles¡ªno one cared about Stryker''s status as a U.S. military figure.


    His actions violated basic human decency, and the global community was united in its condemnation. Stryker''s atrocities caused an international uproar.


    Within 24 hours, social media was flooded with furious posts. The backlash was so intense that some servers crashed due to the volume of activity. Major news outlets hastily added special reports, unleashing criticism on Stryker, the military, and the government.


    This media frenzy was a goldmine for ratings, and news networks were unafraid of any future government reprisals.


    Meanwhile, the federal government and military found themselves in an increasingly untenable position, struggling to contain the damage from this global scandal.


    Public criticism quickly turned against both the government and military. There had long been an unspoken agreement between the two regarding human experimentation. While they neither openly endorsed it nor opposed it, they were willing to look the other way as long as it remained hidden and provided tangible benefits. But once exposed, they had no choice but to face the consequences.


    The public, now furious, didn''t care whether the government and military were directly involved¡ªthey demanded accountability. Under pressure, the White House spokesman made a hasty statement, claiming that Stryker''s actions were entirely his own and that the federal government was unaware of them. The military spokesman echoed this, but the damage was already done.


    Attempts to control public outrage and manage the narrative proved ineffective. The situation had escalated beyond containment, and any efforts to suppress public opinion were futile. In a bid to stabilize the situation, the government and military quickly found scapegoats, forcing several officials to resign to pacify the public.


    As for any plans targeting the mutant community, they were quietly shelved.


    Meanwhile, at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters in New York, the academy¡ªwhich had been left in disarray after Stryker''s surprise attack¡ªwas restored after some much-needed repairs.


    "We deeply apologize to the world and the mutant community for the Stryker incident."


    In the principal''s office, the X-Men and the professors watched the White House spokesperson''s apology on the monitor in front of them. Scott and Logan finally let out a sigh of relief. It seemed the mutant crisis had passed.


    Even as the media attention would soon fade, the status and treatment of mutants would likely improve. After all, human nature tends to sympathize with the oppressed. Despite the earlier distrust and disdain for mutants, the exposure of the human experiments would grant them public sympathy and a more favorable environment, at least for a while.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    "It''s finally over," Logan muttered, a cigar in his mouth. He twisted his neck, clearly displeased. He was probably the most frustrated among them¡ªhe hadn''t gotten to kill anyone.


    "Thankfully, Leon''s people were well-prepared. Otherwise, we might''ve been targeted and purged," Ororo said, crossing her arms with a relieved expression. All she wanted now was a few days of rest.


    "But who are they?" Beast asked, standing beside the desk. "From their strength and how careful they were, it''s hard to believe they''re just a group of young people under twenty."


    The others nodded in agreement. The situation had been resolved so quietly, almost anticlimactically, with a potentially fierce battle being avoided. Yet they still didn''t know who had come to their aid.


    Professor X listened quietly as the group exchanged thoughts, then turned his attention to Jean, who had remained silent. In his gentle voice, he asked, "Jean, you''ve met Mr. Leon and his group. What do you think of them?"


    The others shifted their focus to Jean, curious about her response.


    After a brief moment, she thoughtfully replied, "The first impression they gave me was one of purity and clarity, but more like being among a pride of lions."


    "A pride of lions?" Storm raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Yes," Jean nodded, her voice soft but firm. "They''re like young lions, and Leon is undoubtedly their lion king. When he and I locked eyes, it was something I''ll never forget. His gaze... it wasn''t just looking at me, it felt like he was seeing through me, straight into my soul."


    Scott scratched his chin, puzzled by Jean''s description. "That''s a strange way to put it."


    Professor X, however, seemed to understand. "Jean''s right. Leon leads these young lions with purpose. They''re strong and kind, with a shared goal. Though their pasts may be unknown, they are not our enemies. In fact, they might become our allies."


    "Friends whose origins are unclear still warrant some caution," Storm pointed out.


    "True," Professor X agreed. "But for now, they''ve saved us and helped avert a crisis. That''s worth remembering."


    "That much is good," Beast Hank chimed in, nodding. Then, with a wry smile, he added, "Though we still owe them a plane. Are you sending me any help with that, Professor?"


    Chuckling, Professor X replied, "That part''s on you, Hank."


    "Luckily, I had already started work on building new aircraft. It''s just a bit of extra trouble now," Hank sighed. "I do wonder how they were so certain we''d be able to replace that plane so easily."


    ¡­


    "Of course I''m sure. That guy is a beast when it comes to inventions," Leon said confidently, lounging on the sofa in the wooden villa.


    Pietro raised an eyebrow. "You know the fighter jet you''re talking about has vertical lift tech, an optical engine, radar shielding, and space penetration capabilities, right? Even the United States can''t develop something like that."


    "It does sound like an impressive fighter, but can a mutant really invent something like that?" Pietro added skeptically.


    Sergei, wearing a blue sweater and carrying a glass of water, sauntered over with a smirk. "Oh? Pietro, are you doubting Boss Leon?" His tone was teasing, but Pietro''s stomach dropped as he glanced at Leon, who was now giving him a half-smile, the kind that said, Are you questioning me?


    Quickly backtracking, Pietro stammered, "No way! I would never doubt Boss Leon. I was just asking! Don''t try to stir things up between us."


    He pointed accusingly at Sergei and the other guys snickering on the sofa, clearly annoyed.


    "Brother Pietro seems like such a suck-up," Alina remarked casually, hugging the little sable as she sat watching TV with her sisters. Her words hit Pietro like an arrow straight to the heart.


    "Ahh!" Pietro dramatically clutched his chest, his eyes wide with disbelief. "A suck-up? Really?"


    In his mind, he was just being smart! If he didn''t sweet-talk Leon, he knew what would happen¡ªintense, doubled training sessions, or worse, getting righteously beaten in sparring. He was merely a man trying to survive! Why was the world so harsh?


    Pietro''s inner thoughts were a whirlwind of despair. Why me? Why is life so difficult?


    Alina''s innocent expression only made it worse, leaving Pietro even more exasperated and speechless.


    "Haha, looks like Alina really got you, Pietro," Sergei laughed, shaking his head.


    "Hey man, my advice? Take a breather outside before you blow a fuse," one of the others teased.


    Pietro slumped on the sofa with the exaggerated air of someone abandoned by the world, exiling himself from the group. But that didn''t stop Sergei and the others from laughing and continuing to poke fun at him.


    It was clear¡ªthey were all more than happy to keep teasing him.


    The atmosphere in the wooden villa was warm and inviting. Clarice, sitting with Alina and her sisters watching TV, finally felt her worries ease. Following Leon to this unknown place had been the biggest gamble of her life, but it seemed she had made the right choice. Leon''s brothers and sisters were all good people, and she felt at home here.


    As she stole a glance at Leon, he noticed and returned her look with a gentle smile. It made Clarice flustered, caught off guard by his kindness. Leon smiled softly, then stood up and stepped outside.


    As expected, Yuriko was there, standing by the door in a sweater, holding a glass of cold water, staring at the heavy snowfall. Her eyes were distant, filled with confusion. She turned when she heard the creak of Leon''s footsteps on the wooden floor.


    Leon joined her and broke the silence, "Feeling a bit out of place?"


    Yuriko nodded, answering honestly, "It''s warm here, and nice... but I always feel like I don''t belong." She paused, her eyes reflecting the painful memories she had. All she remembered were the brutal scenes of being controlled by Stryker, leaving her feeling like a lost, homeless beast who had suddenly stumbled into a warm home. It was unsettling.


    Leon understood the feeling well. It was like Yuriko was a veteran suffering from post-war stress, unable to adapt to normal life after years on the battlefield. But Leon wasn''t worried¡ªhe knew she would eventually find her place here.


    Yuriko couldn''t blend into an ordinary family. But were they really ordinary people?


    "Do you trust me?" Leon asked, his approach to Yuriko simple and direct, unlike how he handled others.


    Yuriko looked directly at him. After a few seconds of locking eyes with Leon, whose gaze was clear yet carried a quiet authority, she instinctively lowered her head and nodded. "I trust you because I can sense how you truly feel about me."


    "Good," Leon said, patting her on the shoulder. "Time will prove your choice right. We won''t restrict you. Just open your heart and be ready for the future."


    He smiled lightly before adding, "Besides, I don''t think you''ll have much time to worry about fitting in. You''re a natural-born warrior."


    What he really meant was that she just needed proper training. Once they started, Yuriko wouldn''t have much time to think about anything else. And given her exceptional healing ability, the intensity of the training he had planned for her would far exceed what others could handle.


    Yuriko felt a little confused but suddenly shivered, unsure why. Maybe it was just the cold, she thought, glancing at the sweater she wore.


    ROAR! ROAR!!


    Just then, two loud roars echoed from a distance. Instinctively, Yuriko''s eyes widened as she went on full alert. Like a predator ready to pounce, she stared into the dark jungle, prepared for any attack.


    BANG!


    In the next moment, to Yuriko''s shock, two swift figures cut through the night like bolts of lightning, appearing right in front of the wooden house. A powerful gust of wind followed, scattering snow in all directions.


    In the light from the doorway, the figures of Wanda and Natasha became clear.


    They''re so fast... Yuriko thought, stunned. She could clearly see their faces now, and though she lowered her guard, the surprise lingered. The roars she heard earlier¡ªwere they just the sound of their movements?


    Back at the base, Leon had kicked her to the ground, but she''d never seen anyone else in action. She hadn''t fully grasped the fighting strength of Wanda and the others, but their explosive speed screamed danger.


    "Hey, good evening, two beautiful ladies," Leon greeted casually, waving at them.


    Natasha and Wanda ascended the steps side by side. "Congrats again, Leon," Natasha smirked, "you''re about to become a billionaire just like I said."


    ¡­


    "In my own special way, I''ve contacted members of an organization, met with their leader, and we''ve reached an agreement to cooperate," Natasha said, sitting on the sofa in the wooden villa, sipping her tea.


    Leon, sitting nearby, nodded for her to continue.


    "The two designs are priced at $1.5 billion each. If the deal goes through, you''ll be a billionaire," Natasha teased, playfully patting Leon on the shoulder. "I''ll need some pocket money for cosmetics and new clothes."


    Leon rolled his eyes. "This is our money. You handle it."


    Even though he was on the verge of earning $3 billion, Leon wasn''t overly excited. There were plenty of ways for him to make money, and he wasn''t particularly tempted. But the others¡ªwell, that was a different story.


    Immediately, a chorus of excitement erupted.


    "Wow, Boss Leon! We''re gonna be rich! I want to buy game consoles, gear, and a new computer!"


    "I want new headphones!"


    "I need new clothes¡ªthe old ones are starting to feel too small!"


    Sergei, Pietro, and the others eagerly raised their hands, voicing their desires.


    In the past, Leon had taken good care of everyone when he had money¡ªno one lacked electronics, clothes, or essentials. Still, it was never quite enough, as the family''s needs were vast. Everyone was considerate, avoiding excessive spending.


    But now, with $3 billion on the horizon, things were different. Such an enormous amount instantly sparked everyone''s shopping dreams. Even the three little ones¡ªAlina and her friends¡ªexcitedly asked for more snacks. They weren''t too interested in toys, but they were eager for treats.


    As a large group gathered around Leon, eyes shining with excitement, he deflected, saying, "Don''t look at me. Natasha is our financial officer now. All expenses have to be approved by her. I suggest you ask her nicely."


    Pietro, quick to react, used his super speed to grab ice cream and other treats from the fridge and placed them in front of Natasha in an instant. He then zipped behind her, gently massaging her shoulders like a loyal servant.


    In a flattering tone, he said, "Oh, beautiful and generous Ms. Natasha, your beauty rivals that of Venus, and your kindness matches Prometheus. Surely, you won''t refuse the humble request of your most loyal Pietro."


    The rest of the group crowded around Natasha, showering her with attention¡ªmassaging her legs, rubbing her arms. Even Alina and the little ones joined in, dragging Clarice along. They all piled onto Natasha''s lap, their little faces flushed and wide-eyed, looking up at her expectantly like eager puppies.


    Even Wanda found herself squeezed out, which made her immediately annoyed. "Hey, Pietro, I''ve never seen you treat me this well!" she said, crossing her arms.


    "Ha! Wanda, trust me¡ªright now, Natasha is family," Pietro shot back, not even turning around as he delivered his playful jab.


    Wanda fumed, nearly tempted to use her chaos magic on him. Leon, meanwhile, slapped his leg and burst into laughter.


    Natasha, fully aware of the game, maintained her composure, playing the role of a supreme, elegant goddess. She leaned back, enjoying the attention with a regal air.


    "Alright, alright, Pietro. A little more on my shoulder, please," she instructed calmly. "Yes, and don''t forget the left arm. By the way, the ice cream''s great."


    As Alina fed her spoonfuls of ice cream, Natasha continued to direct her loyal minions with poise. Pietro, ever the flatterer, cooed, "Beautiful Ms. Natasha, how are our skills?"


    "Very impressive," Natasha responded, clearly pleased with his groveling. "Let me know what you want to buy in the future."


    Pietro let out a joyful "Wuuuuuuu!" and zipped away, reappearing moments later with pen and paper, ready to start drafting his shopping list.


    Pietro let out a joyful "Wuuuuuuu!" and zipped away, reappearing moments later with pen and paper, eager to start drafting his shopping list.


    Seeing this, the others began chattering excitedly and followed suit. Natasha responded to each of them patiently, and soon, everyone was buzzing with energy, heading off to make their own lists just like Pietro.


    Watching the lively crowd retreat noisily to the second floor, Leon smiled and shook his head. This bunch... As expected, they were still young and easily swayed by Natasha. Now that she had control of the finances, he knew she''d make them work for every penny.


    Yuriko, sitting nearby on the sofa, observed the scene. Her eyes softened, seeing the camaraderie. Is this what a family feels like? She found herself wondering why she had the sudden urge to belong.


    With everyone else upstairs, only Leon, Natasha, Wanda, and Yuriko remained on the first floor. Natasha''s playful demeanor shifted, her expression growing serious.


    "Although our mission went smoothly, I noticed something odd," she began. "It seemed like someone was tracking us¡ªor maybe just me."


    "Could it be Dreykov''s men?" Leon asked, frowning.


    Since Natasha joined them a year ago, she had rarely gone out. If Dreykov''s people were still after her, it was strange they would target her so quickly. Had they never stopped looking?


    "I''m not sure," Natasha admitted, "but it feels like there are two different groups following us."


    "Two groups?" Leon echoed, his frown deepening.


    "Two groups?" Leon echoed, his frown deepening.


    "Yes," Natasha confirmed. "One might be Dreykov''s men, but the other group is much more elusive and patient. Wanda and I noticed them several times, but every time we tried to track them, they vanished almost instantly. It''s rare to encounter such skill."


    Natasha nodded, her tone serious. Over the past year, she had grown far stronger. Trained and conditioned from a young age, her physical fitness had always been exceptional. Now, with the addition of the rhythmic breathing technique that quickly strengthened her body, combined with her mastery of two forms of Haki, her skills were even sharper. While she hadn''t reached full concentration, her perception was still top-notch, especially with Wanda by her side.


    Wanda, using her heightened senses and ability to detect auras, was able to pinpoint subtle movements with remarkable precision. For their stalkers to evade both of them suggested they were dealing with a highly skilled adversary.


    "It''s interesting," Leon mused. "Could they be Hydra?"


    He thought for a moment, then shook his head. "No matter who they are, they''ll slip up eventually. But we should move our plans forward. We need to track down Dreykov, eliminate him, make it look like an accident, and take control of his hidden assets."


    Dreykov was no small player. He controlled vast resources, including the infamous Red Room, which trained a large network of spies. However, he was also under the watchful eye of S.H.I.E.L.D. Even if Leon didn''t act, S.H.I.E.L.D. might find an opportunity to eliminate him. Dreykov''s overt assets were too risky to touch, but his hidden resources¡ªthose could be fair game, and Natasha understood this perfectly.


    ¡­


    When Dreykov''s name was mentioned, a cold glint flashed in Natasha''s eyes. This man had been the source of her greatest suffering, forcing her into hiding for years because of his power. But now, she no longer feared him.


    "I won''t get involved directly," Leon said. "You all can handle it. Have Wanda control Dreykov to transfer the assets useful to us, and sell off the ones we don''t need. Avoid touching anything too obvious¡ªit''ll draw attention."


    "Got it. I''ll make a plan," Natasha replied without hesitation.


    With Natasha and Wanda on board, Leon felt a sense of relief. He trusted them completely. As for himself, he knew he needed time to regroup and recover after the recent events.


    The sun shone brightly over Brazil, its rays illuminating everything in their path. In front of a luxurious hotel, a sleek Rolls-Royce pulled up.


    As the doorman respectfully opened the door, a Russian man in a sharp suit stepped out, flanked by several muscular bodyguards. The group made their way into the grand hotel, taking the elevator directly to the restaurant.


    At a table near the floor-to-ceiling window, someone was already waiting¡ª a man wearing glasses, with three bodyguards standing behind him. Seeing the Russian approach, the man with glasses stood up and extended his hand.


    "Mr. Dreykov, a pleasure to meet you," he said.


    "Likewise, Mr. Walker. I believe we''ll find our partnership beneficial," Dreykov replied.


    The bodyguards on both sides kept a discreet distance, far enough to give privacy, but close enough to act if needed.


    Dreykov and Walker sat at the table, sipping wine and enjoying the chef''s gourmet dishes while they discussed their business. Hours passed, and by the end of their meal, both men stood and shook hands, sealing the deal. Dreykov left with a satisfied smile.


    It had been a successful negotiation, and Dreykov was in a good mood. He decided to extend his stay in Brazil, booking a presidential suite in the luxurious hotel. After washing up, he donned a white bathrobe, poured himself a glass of whiskey, and stood before the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out over the city and the distant coastline.


    The view was breathtaking. Everything seemed perfect.


    But as he admired the beauty of the city, a dark thought crossed his mind, clouding his mood. A face appeared in his memory¡ªthe ace spy he had personally trained, the one who had betrayed him.


    "Natasha..." he muttered under his breath, his expression turning grim.


    Her defection had taught him a bitter lesson: when a tool becomes self-aware, it can no longer be controlled.


    "If there''s one, a second will inevitably follow."


    This was something Dreykov could not tolerate. To him, those spies were his property¡ªassets that had no right to develop self-awareness.


    But he had found a solution: pheromones. A compound designed to control his spies, ensuring they would submit completely to his will.


    Still, Natasha''s mysterious disappearance left a sour taste in his mouth. As the head of the Red Room, he knew just how deadly the spies he trained could be. If she ever sought revenge, it would mean living in constant fear.


    "I''ll find you, Natasha," he growled, downing his whiskey in one gulp. His tone was venomous.


    But before he could relish his anger, a familiar voice, rough and cold, cut through the air.


    "I don''t think you need to find me, Dreykov. I''m right here."


    It was like being struck by lightning. Dreykov''s entire body froze, a surge of terror swelling inside him. He couldn''t believe it. Though he hadn''t yet turned around, he could feel the presence behind him¡ªsomething dangerous, a predator lurking just out of sight.


    With stiff movements, Dreykov slowly turned and saw two women standing behind him.


    One of the women was Natasha, dressed in a striking red leather jacket. The other was a young woman in a gray sweater, unfamiliar to Dreykov.


    A year had passed since he''d last seen Natasha, and to his surprise, she seemed different. The strongest spy he had ever commanded appeared to be thriving, and her demeanor had shifted. She used to be cold, a tool devoid of emotion. Now, there was something else¡ªsomething more human about her.


    Natasha smirked, a glint of danger in her striking green eyes. "Miss me, boss?"


    Dreykov, ever the cunning old fox, discreetly glanced at the closed door behind them. His hand, hidden in his pocket, kept pressing the alarm, but no one came. This told him everything. The bodyguards outside, and even the secret sentries he had placed, had been dealt with.


    His heart sank. Taking a steady breath, he feigned calm and said in a deep voice, "Natasha, it''s been a while. Your defection... made me sad for quite some time."


    "Sad?" Natasha tilted her head, tearing through Dreykov''s mask of hypocrisy. "I think you were more angry¡ªangry enough to want to tear me to pieces."


    "How could I be?" Dreykov''s expression didn''t falter. "You were the best spy I ever trained."


    Natasha''s eyes narrowed, her voice icy and unrelenting. "The veil hides your ugliness, Dreykov, and it makes me sick. You''ve caused countless tragedies, destroyed so many families."


    Her words cut deeper as her tone grew colder. "You should pay the price for that."


    "You know, Natasha, even if you kill me, nothing will change. You''ll face even more relentless revenge and pursuit," Dreykov said, his voice trembling as the reality of his impending death sank in. His back was drenched in sweat. He couldn''t fathom how much Natasha had changed in the year she''d been gone.


    Natasha sneered. "Your wealth, your empire¡ªit will all be ruined. And I''ll make sure you die after seeing it crumble." Her eyes glinted with cold amusement. "And if you''re still counting on your bodyguards..."


    Bang!


    The door behind Dreykov flew open, revealing Sergei, towering and formidable. In one hand, he held two unconscious women in tight combat suits, and in the other, he effortlessly carried another. With a casual motion, he threw them to the ground.


    Dreykov''s hope drained as he looked at the unconscious Black Widows at his feet. His desperation deepened.


    At a subtle signal from Natasha, Wanda''s eyes glowed red. The swirling red energy of her chaos magic enveloped Dreykov. His eyes turned crimson, and the fear and despair in his expression were quickly replaced with a vacant, dull stare.


    ¡­


    In an underground base nestled in the Eastern European mountains, Dreykov stood on a steel platform, looking down at the rows of women clad in tight combat uniforms. His eyes were filled with despair as he gazed at them.


    Each woman''s expression was empty, cold, and ruthless¡ªlike soulless machines.


    "No, no, no! They''re all my assets, you devils," Dreykov muttered, remembering the horrifying actions he had been forced to take under mind control.


    He had personally transferred his vast fortune¡ªassets hidden in gray areas¡ªinto secret accounts prepared by Natasha. Some of his less valuable holdings had even been sold off. While his visible wealth remained untouched, it was these hidden, illicit assets that he relied on.


    The Black Widows he had trained were his foundation, the key to building his empire quickly. His grand plan to manipulate the world economy had only just begun, and now it was slipping from his grasp.


    This blow was worse than death for Dreykov.


    "They''re just a bunch of tragic souls, Dreykov. People like you are destined for hell," Natasha whispered coldly, standing beside him. "You''ll use your own fortune to free them, and all the wealth you stole from them will be used for charity, to help them find their families."


    She leaned in, her voice even softer, "Your end will come in a dark, lonely alley, and you''ll witness it all helplessly until your final breath."


    Dreykov''s face contorted with rage. "You think you''ve won, Natasha? You have no idea what you''re dealing with. These women are more than just assets¡ªthey''re my legacy!"


    Natasha''s eyes narrowed. "Your legacy is one of pain and suffering. It ends today."


    "You can''t undo years of conditioning," Dreykov spat. "They''ll never be normal again."


    "Maybe not," Natasha conceded, her voice steady. "But they''ll have a chance at freedom. Something you never gave them."


    Killing Dreykov would have been easy, but Natasha wasn''t interested in simple vengeance. She wanted him to suffer, to feel the weight of his sins. The women he exploited, the Black Widows, would be freed. They would be reunited with their families and given a chance at a normal life. This was the only justice Natasha could offer them.


    With a nod, she signaled Wanda. Wanda stepped forward, her hand glowing with the power of chaos magic. She reached out, and her magic seeped into Dreykov''s mind, rewriting his will.


    "What are you doing to me?" Dreykov screamed, his eyes wide with terror.


    Wanda''s voice was calm but firm. "Ensuring you can never hurt anyone again."


    From that moment on, he would become a puppet, acting only to carry out the liberation of the Black Widows. As Natasha had promised, once his task was done, Dreykov would meet his end in obscurity.


    Inside, Dreykov screamed, his soul trapped, furious and desperate. But no one could hear him. All he could do was watch his underground empire collapse and vanish before his eyes.


    Natasha and Wanda walked out of the base, side by side. Outside, Sergei, wearing a vest that revealed his muscular frame, leaned against the front of a Hummer, arms crossed, waiting for them.


    "Is it done?" Sergei asked, his voice gruff but tinged with concern.


    Natasha nodded. "It''s over. Dreykov''s reign of terror ends today."


    The three of them climbed into the Hummer and gazed at the bright sun in the sky. Natasha, sitting in the back seat, let out a long sigh of relief. A weight had finally been lifted.


    "Finally resolved," she said softly. "Now I can get back to training."


    In the driver''s seat, Sergei stretched, then started the engine. Natasha smiled as she glanced at the USB drive in her hand, while Wanda, sitting in the passenger seat, looked back through the rearview mirror with curiosity.


    "Sister Natasha, how much did you make from selling Dreykov''s gray assets?" Wanda asked.


    "The true value isn''t just in money," Natasha replied with a knowing smile.


    "Not money?" Wanda raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. Dreykov had bigger ambitions than I expected. He was trying to build an aerial fortress, and I found the technical blueprints for it. Let''s go¡ªthis is going to be quite the surprise for Leon."


    Wanda''s curiosity grew as Natasha''s mysterious smile widened. The data from Dreykov''s database had revealed an unexpected twist, and Natasha knew Leon would be shocked by what they''d uncovered.


    As they drove, Sergei broke the silence. "An aerial fortress? Sounds like something out of a sci-fi movie."


    Natasha chuckled. "Sometimes reality is stranger than fiction, Sergei. Dreykov was always thinking big."


    "But is it even possible?" Wanda asked, her voice filled with wonder.


    "With the right resources and technology, anything''s possible," Natasha replied. "And now we have both."


    Meanwhile, on the edge of a cliff by a waterfall, Leon sat on a rock, staring at the screen of his tablet. His eyes gleamed as he scrolled through the information. Natasha had sent the the content of the USB drive to him before she even arrived.


    "What a big surprise," he muttered to himself, intrigued by what he saw.


    "The Sky Fortress... if we can build this, we''ll have a mobile base camp that can disappear at any time," Leon said, scrolling through the technical drawings and detailed information. The technology was mature and ready for construction.


    As the Hummer pulled up, Leon looked up from his tablet. Natasha approached, a hint of excitement in her usually composed demeanor.


    "I see you''ve already started digging into the data," Natasha said, nodding at the tablet.


    Leon stood, his eyes bright with enthusiasm. "Natasha, this is incredible. Do you realize what we could do with this technology?"


    "I have some ideas," Natasha replied with a smirk. "But I''m sure you''ve thought of even more."


    This revelation caught Leon off guard, but Natasha tempered his excitement. "Even with the blueprints, it will take several years to complete, even if Dreykov had the manpower to build it."


    "We''ve got time," Leon shrugged.


    Natasha smiled, knowing Leon''s determination. "I''ll make sure to invest part of the base''s funds each year for the fortress."


    "Especially since we''ve got Dreykov''s money now," Leon added with a grin. He hadn''t just broken even¡ªhe''d made a considerable profit. After a moment of thought, he added, "We should also keep in touch with the people at the base. We might need them down the road."


    "Understood," Natasha replied with a nod.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 36 to 39


    A year passed quietly, marking the beginning of events that would change everything.


    In the heart of Siberia, during the winter solstice, the land was barren and blanketed in white. The wind and snow swept across the endless ice, burying all traces beneath a layer of pure, biting cold.


    Snow whipped through the air as fierce winds howled over the vast frozen expanse. On top of a towering iceberg, several figures stood braced against the storm, their thick scarves flapping wildly in the gusts.


    One of the taller figures, a woman with a delicate and beautiful face partially hidden beneath a gray velvet hat, stared intently at the ice ahead.


    "What are we waiting for?" she asked.


    Beside her stood a man wrapped in a heavy down jacket, his blue hair standing out in stark contrast to the snowy landscape. Strong and broad-shouldered, he held onto his hat, shielding it from the wind. Confused, he shouted over the howling storm, "What''s going on?"


    "We''re waiting for him," the woman said, glancing at the man and his companion before pointing ahead with a smirk.


    The blue-haired man exchanged a puzzled look with his companion, following her gesture. All they saw was the vast expanse of ice. Just as the man was about to say something¡ª


    The ground trembled violently, shaking the ice for kilometers around. Wind, snow, and gravel swirled as the ice cracked. Suddenly, there was a deafening explosion.


    BOOM!


    The ice in the direction the woman had pointed shattered, and from the depths of an icy cavern, a blinding golden torrent shot into the sky. The dazzling light surged like molten gold, painting the heavens in brilliant streaks. The sky turned into a glowing river of yellow as the golden light overwhelmed everything.


    The wind and snow halted, and an oppressive, terrifying aura radiated from the explosion, engulfing the entire landscape. The once white world was now bathed in hues of gold and red. The overwhelming force crushed the man and his companion, their faces drained of color. It felt as if a godlike presence sat high above them, its oppressive power weighing down on their souls.


    The sheer terror filled their hearts, and under the crushing pressure, their minds began to fade. Consciousness blurred, teetering on the edge of collapse.


    They endured the mental strain and looked up. The golden sky seemed torn apart by the terrifying power that had just been unleashed.


    "What¡­ is this?" the blue-haired man, looking like a beast in human form, muttered in disbelief. Every instinct screamed at him to flee, warning him that this place was like the very abyss of death. The woman beside him, who had been trying to keep her composure, couldn''t help but smile despite her own apprehension.


    "Isn''t the person you''re waiting for right there?" she said.


    BOOM!


    A torrent of gold erupted from the ice cave, spewing thousands of golden particles like meteors racing toward them. The man in red quartz glasses instinctively prepared to attack, but something deep inside told him to hold back.


    In the blink of an eye, the golden particles gathered in midair, forming a human figure in front of them. Standing tall at 1.85 meters, the man had a flawless, athletic physique. His sharp, hawk-like eyes glowed with a streak of red lightning, and his handsome, mature face seemed out of place for his age. He wore only a white vest that hugged his muscular frame.


    The woman tossed him a red coat, which he caught effortlessly and draped over himself with elegance. Slowly, the figure descended from the sky to stand before them.


    "It''s great to meet you, Hank, Scott," the man said, his voice slightly magnetic. "And I''m even more excited for the surprise."


    As his words echoed, the blinding golden light in the sky faded, and the heavy snow resumed its fall.


    The man was Leon, and the woman was Wanda.


    Cyclops, Scott Summers, and Hank McCoy still looked stunned. Scott, usually seen as the best leader by Professor Xavier, was speechless.


    "I finally understand how you managed to penetrate Stryker''s base so easily," Scott said.


    Hank nodded in agreement. A year ago, Leon had downloaded human experiment data from Stryker''s base, which had significantly improved the situation for mutants. In response, Hank had worked hard to build a plane that met Leon''s requirements. However, they hadn''t expected to witness such a powerful display when they delivered it.


    Both of them had even begun to question whether Leon might be a mutant himself. His abilities were so far beyond what they had imagined, making his actions seem almost impossible for a human. His courage and poise were unlike anything they had ever seen, not even in someone as formidable as Magneto. While Magneto''s power was undeniable, he never wielded it with such control or calm.


    The good news was that Leon''s terrifying strength seemed free of malice. He didn''t hide his power, which made them feel, at least for now, that they weren''t facing an enemy.


    Leon exhaled slowly, the earlier dominant aura replaced by a calm gentleness. His tone was almost lighthearted as he said, "I''m looking forward to the work of this century''s greatest inventor."


    ¡­


    On the endless, windswept snowy road, Leon and his group appeared as small as ants in the vast, white world. As they marched forward, Leon led the way, with a sleek black fighter jet parked a thousand meters ahead on the icy plain.


    The jet, though not overly large, had a streamlined metal shell that exuded futuristic technology. The hatch lowered, and they all boarded the aircraft.


    Hank, regaining his confidence, began introducing the jet to Leon and Wanda.


    "This fighter is powered by a turbine engine and designed for maximum acceleration in a short time," Hank explained. "It''s equipped with anti-gravity vertical takeoff and landing technology, optical stealth, and radar-shielding features. This allows it to evade tracking from military satellites and radar worldwide."


    He continued, "Its speed can reach up to Mach 3, and it can fly at altitudes that break through the atmosphere. For that reason, the cabin has an oxygen system and space suits. The interior can comfortably accommodate twenty to thirty people."


    Even Wanda, who wasn''t particularly interested in technology, widened her eyes in amazement at Hank''s detailed introduction.


    Hank''s introduction of the fighter plane made it clear that it surpassed any other known aircraft in terms of capability and design. The only downside? The immense cost of operating it.


    Luckily, with Leon''s resources¡ªthree billion dollars and some of Dreykov''s gray industry assets¡ªhe could easily cover the maintenance expenses of this remarkable machine.


    Leon was thoroughly satisfied with the fighter. It would save him a lot of trouble. As for concerns about breaking any country''s laws? That wasn''t even on his radar. Laws, after all, tend to restrict those who can''t break the system. But for those with real power, the law is a suggestion, not a limit.


    While Leon might not have political authority, his strength gave him all the power he needed. After a year of relentless training, mastering the abilities of the Glint-Glint Fruit and honing his Haki skills, he was more powerful than ever. With this kind of combat strength, he had the confidence to challenge the world''s top powers¡ªincluding the United States.


    The fighter plane came equipped with an auxiliary pilot function, making it easy to fly. Under Hank''s guidance, Leon and Wanda quickly mastered the controls and took off, heading towards the Ural Mountains. Through the window, the vast snowy landscape stretched out below, an endless expanse of frost and desolation.


    Upon landing in the Ural Mountains, Hank and the others disembarked. Leon had thoughtfully arranged a cheap second-hand pickup truck and a map for Hank, and the two drove toward the nearest city, leaving the cold, empty road behind.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    As for how Hank and his companion would return to New York, that wasn''t Leon''s concern.


    Flying the plane back to their wooden villa, they slowly descended to the open ground nearby. The landing immediately caught the attention of Sergei, Natasha, and the others, who had already noticed the plane''s arrival.


    Over the past year, the children had matured considerably. Regular training had filled them with energy, and even in the cold wind and snow, they emerged wearing only thin clothes, full of life. They eagerly approached the fighter, admiration in their eyes. The boys crowded around as the hatch opened, pouring in with excitement. They inspected every corner of the plane, though they were sensible enough not to touch the strange buttons.


    "Cool, what a sleek plane," one of them marveled.


    "The space is huge! I hope everyone from the family has their very own private jet in the future," another joked.


    "With this plane, does it mean we won''t need passports or have to rent smuggled cars from the black market?" someone asked.


    "I bet flying this would be incredible," another added.


    The chatter filled the air, especially from the mischievous Pietro, who was zipping around at high speed, even inspecting the plane''s engine nozzle.


    Meanwhile, Natasha remained the calmest of the group, making her way directly to the cockpit.


    Leon handed the airplane manual that Hank had prepared to Natasha. After flipping through it for a while, she was impressed by the aircraft''s advanced and comprehensive features. "Hank is really talented," she said. "It took him just a year to build something like this."


    "He''s an incredible scientist," Leon agreed. "If he weren''t a mutant, he''d probably be world-famous under a different name."


    "That''s the harsh reality of this world," Natasha replied, as Leon and Wanda turned to watch the others exploring the plane''s cabin.


    Leon turned to Natasha. "I''ll leave it to you, Natasha. Make sure they all learn how to fly this thing."


    As Leon walked away, Natasha raised an eyebrow at Wanda. "He seems in unusually high spirits."


    "I noticed it too, back on the ice," Wanda replied.


    "Is it just because of the plane?" Natasha asked.


    "You know him better than that. A fighter jet isn''t enough to make him this excited. Even when he escaped the test facility, I never saw him this way," Wanda shrugged.


    Natasha nodded thoughtfully. "Maybe there''s something we don''t understand about him."


    "Yeah, there''s something deeper inside him that we''re not seeing," Wanda agreed.


    Natasha and Wanda, ever observant, noticed the subtle shift in Leon''s demeanor, though he didn''t seem aware of it. His focus was entirely on his sign-in system. After accumulating more than 700 days of check-ins, he was eager to see what kind of reward awaited him.


    Instead of heading straight back to the wooden villa, Leon made his way deep into the Ural Mountains, to the secluded training ground he often used. Standing on an open expanse of ice, with heavy snow falling around him, he concentrated on the virtual screen only he could see.


    "Sign-in has been accumulated for 748 days. Would you like to start signing in?"


    With a soft "Ding," the system responded, "Sign-in successful. You''ve received the reward: Sky Blade No. 7, currently located in the Merlot Star."


    Leon''s eyes widened in shock.


    Sky Blade No. 7?


    A space battleship wasn''t what he had expected after two years of sign-ins. His emotions were mixed¡ªpart surprise, part excitement, and perhaps a touch of disappointment. Yet, having one of the Sky Blade series battleships¡ªa powerful technological marvel¡ªwas undeniably an asset. It was an invaluable tool in his hands, something that could potentially change the course of the future.


    As the pinnacle of angelic civilization, developed over countless billions of years, the Sky Blade series battleships represent the height of technology. Few vessels in the universe could compare to their power and sophistication.


    But for Leon, Sky Blade No. 7 wasn''t enough. He craved more. Why can''t I get the entire Merlot Star itself¡ªthe heart of the angel civilization¡ªfrom the sign-in? The complete Merlot Star, after all, was the true center of angelic power.


    Ding!


    A cold, ethereal voice echoed in Leon''s mind:


    "Positioning complete. Leon, person with the highest authority."


    Leon narrowed his eyes. "Open the wormhole and send me to Sky Blade No. 7."


    "The wormhole is open."


    WHOOSH!


    As soon as the voice finished, ripples surrounded Leon, and in an instant, he vanished.


    The next moment, a bright light filled his vision, and he found himself standing in a stunning, majestic hall. It was a place of such beauty and artistry that it seemed impossible for humans to have crafted it. The smooth floor gleamed, and a long red carpet stretched from the entrance to a grand staircase leading to a throne.


    Four intricately carved stone pillars supported the hall, and the entire space was bathed in radiant light.


    Whoosh!


    As Leon admired the hall, a beautiful, ethereal figure appeared before him. She was breathtakingly gorgeous, her beauty beyond words. Her long golden hair cascaded down her slender neck, and she wore gleaming silver armor that barely contained her large chest. Sacred white wings spread from her back, and she donned a red skirt with silver combat boots on her legs. She glowed with a holy light.


    Upon seeing Leon, the angel immediately placed her right fist over her chest in a salute, her red lips parting to deliver a melodic, ethereal greeting.


    "Welcome, Captain Leon."


    Leon stared at her, slightly hesitant. "And you are¡­?"


    "My name is Keisha, a fragment of memory data from the original captain of Sky Blade No. 7, here to assist the new captain," Keisha explained. Although she called herself memory data, her eyes and subtle expressions made her seem almost alive, more like a real person than just a simulation.


    Leon recalled that Keisha had been a high-ranking angel, with over fifteen thousand years of history. He knew better than to underestimate her.


    He went straight to the point, asking the question that mattered most to him. "Are there any other angelic genes or memory data in the Sky Blade''s database?"


    "None," Keisha replied.


    Leon was a bit disappointed, but he quickly moved on. "I need a detailed explanation of all the functions of Sky Blade No. 7."


    Without hesitation, Keisha responded softly, "The memories are ready to be linked. Do you accept them?"


    "Accept!" Leon said immediately.


    Weng!


    A flood of memories surged into Leon''s mind. Thankfully, his strong mental will shielded him from any pain or discomfort. Instead, he quickly absorbed the information.


    Sky Blade No. 7 was a cutting-edge weapon of the Angel Civilization, a marvel of their advanced technology.


    Sky Blade No. 7 is equipped with incredibly powerful strike capabilities. Its lower blade alone can easily split a planet in two. In Earth terms, it''s like a celestial computer with immense computational power. This allows it to locate and track targets across multiple galaxies effortlessly.


    On both sides of the ship are dense sky windows, which act as crossing points between distant worlds. The ship''s built-in engine can unleash devastating forces, such as triggering solar winds, capable of wiping out even the strongest opponents. However, this requires an enormous amount of energy, which the Sky Blade can only absorb through dark energy from the universe. As a result, this massive destructive power has a cooldown period between uses.


    One limitation Leon faces is that, while he has full command over Sky Blade No. 7, he lacks the angelic gene to fully connect with the ship''s engine. Angels, like Angel Yan, can use this connection to enhance their combat abilities, but Leon cannot tap into that potential directly.


    Fortunately, the ship can still provide long-distance support. Through a specialized algorithm connection, Leon can control advanced Earth technology, using the power of his Glint-Glint Fruit as a driving force. For example, he can perform a technique called "Flare Bombing," which harnesses Yang Technology''s firepower to devastating effect.


    In essence, Leon, with his admiral-level combat abilities, can leverage the support of Sky Blade No. 7 to launch attacks that could obliterate Earth''s surface. With external help from the ship, he even has the power to destroy planets.


    It''s a pity that Sky Blade No. 7 doesn''t contain the memory or genetic data of other angels. Otherwise, Leon could have potentially resurrected those powerful and beautiful beings. But fortunately, Leon isn''t that greedy.


    For now, Sky Blade No. 7 is more than enough to satisfy him. Still, he can''t help but think that maybe, one day, he''ll sign in and get Merlot Star itself. Who knows? Perhaps a beautiful angel army will be his in the future. Hehehe.


    Of course, this was just Leon''s wishful thinking. After all, what man could resist the idea of commanding an army of powerful and beautiful angelic warriors? It would be like heaven.


    Leon, being human, wasn''t above such fantasies. But now that he fully understood the immense power of Sky Blade No. 7, his original plans had to evolve.


    Thanks to the sign-in system, he had spent years evading enemies with Wanda and the group of children he had rescued, working tirelessly to build a home in the Ural Mountains. He started from nothing, using the breathing technique to nurture and train them.


    Now he had a house, a car, a private jet¡ªand even a battleship.


    With such power at his disposal, Leon realized his need for secrecy could be lessened, though his ultimate goal remained unchanged. He was still on the path to becoming a god. In fact, he now had the resources to compete with the gods themselves.


    ¡­.


    Though in his opinion, it wasn''t much, but it was something.


    Leon strolled out of the grand hall in a good mood, with Keisha following him like a loyal guardian angel. Though the Sky Blade was a battleship, it was much more than a mere weapon. It was also a sanctuary for angels, who infused beauty into every aspect of life.


    The ship itself resembled a cross, with immense skylight wings stretching from its sides. Between them lay a vast, magnificent city. Its architecture was breathtakingly imaginative, like something out of a dream. Castle-like structures seamlessly blended with roads, parks, mountains, rivers, waterfalls, and fields of flowers, creating a unique and self-sustaining ecosystem. There were birds, butterflies, and other creatures¡ªso lifelike, even in the harshest corners of space, this environment could flourish on its own.


    The city had its own day and night cycles, and living here felt like being immersed in the beauty of nature itself.


    Standing at the top of the steps outside the main hall, gazing at the mesmerizing city before him, Leon felt a sense of awe. Angels were indeed artists, embedding beauty into everything they touched. This wasn''t just a human concept of beauty; it was a universal one, something any race or civilization could appreciate.


    He couldn''t help but be intoxicated by the sight.


    "It''s hard to imagine just how spectacular and beautiful Sky Blade truly is," Leon murmured, taking in the sight.


    Keisha stood silently beside him, her eyes shimmering.


    "Keisha, use Sky Blade to gather information on this universe, but keep it hidden. We can''t risk exposure," Leon instructed.


    "Yes, Captain!" Keisha responded promptly.


    Leon''s gaze deepened. The Sky Blade battleships were at the pinnacle of science and technology in this universe. If the top civilizations discovered them, they would undoubtedly attempt to steal or destroy them. Each of those civilizations had strength beyond imagination. Leon wasn''t arrogant enough to think one Sky Blade could stand against the entire universe.


    After giving his instructions, Leon focused his mind. Activating the wormhole technology, he returned to his original spot deep in the Ural Mountains.


    He glanced around, now equipped with one of the angels'' basic abilities: the Eye of Insight, courtesy of the celestial computer. This ability allowed him to perceive information on the dark plane, revealing details at the genetic level about his surroundings. Only people or Gods of immense power could interfere with the Eye of Insight.


    The entire landscape of the Ural Mountains became clear in his mind. Looking up, he spotted a plane flying 30,000 feet above. Instantly, he could access all the information¡ªfrom the captain to the flight attendants, and even the passengers.


    If he wanted to, Leon could easily lock onto the aircraft and control it through Sky Blade No. 7, crashing it on the spot. In that moment, he fully grasped just how primitive the technology of lower civilizations was compared to the angelic civilization. A single thought could send humanity''s technological advancements back to the Stone Age. It was like comparing an ant to an elephant.


    He gave a brief moment of silence for human civilization, then quickly adjusted his mindset¡ªafter all, he was the elephant now.


    In high spirits, Leon transformed into golden particles and reappeared at the wooden villa. Inside, it was lively. Alina sat with Clarice, who had finally emerged from her dark mood, and a few others on the sofa watching anime on a tablet. The kids huddled together, their cheeks pressing against each other, occasionally making sounds of excitement. Others were watching TV, playing billiards, showing off their skills, or sparring in a corner.


    The villa itself had been expanded significantly, now covering over a thousand square meters¡ªmore than enough space for the large family. Two playful little sables darted around the room, running straight into Leon''s legs as he entered. The small creatures nearly bumped their heads, but upon seeing him, they squeaked and quickly scurried up his pants, settling on his shoulders and rubbing their soft, furry heads against his cheeks. They were irresistibly cute.


    Leon casually petted them for a moment, greeting everyone as he made his way to the fridge. Grabbing a cold drink, he sat down on the sofa, feeling content.


    Next to Leon, Wanda and Natasha were flipping through a manual Hank had brought.


    "Where did you go?" Natasha asked casually, glancing at him.


    Leon took a sip of his drink, his eyes on the TV. "Just went for a walk," he replied nonchalantly.


    Suddenly, something on the news caught his attention. He raised an eyebrow at what the female host was saying.


    "Dreykov is dead?"


    Natasha and Wanda immediately turned their heads to the TV. The news anchor was reporting on a car explosion in Brazil. Dreykov, a wealthy man, had just closed a deal with another industrial magnate when the explosion killed him and his bodyguard yesterday afternoon.


    "Finally, he''s dead," Sergei, who was sitting on the nearby sofa, muttered while scrolling through his phone, not particularly invested in the news.


    Natasha''s expression grew complicated. The man responsible for her traumatic childhood was gone. Was she happy? Relieved? Perhaps a little of both. And even that was because she caused his end.


    Wanda, always observant, sensed Natasha''s inner conflict. She leaned over and said softly, "If you need to go see for yourself, we''re your family. We''ll be with you."


    "Maybe, I''ll do that," Natasha responded, exhaling a quiet sigh.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 40 to Chapter 43


    Winter in the Urals is long, with snow covering the ground for much of the year. During this time, as Leon focused on raising his family, he began to think about when they should leave their hidden life.


    After several years of laying low, both Leon and his family had grown significantly in strength and numbers. Aside from Clarice and Lady Deathstrike, Yuriko Oyama, everyone else, including the youngest, Alina, had mastered the breathing techniques to a competent level.


    Additionally, the two types of Haki, Observation and Armament, were now used proficiently by most of them. In short, they were strong enough to handle nearly any threat the world might throw at them.


    However, Leon never considered Sky Blade as a place to settle. While it boasted a wormhole function and an elegant environment, Sky Blade was his ace, his hidden trump card. Exposing it by letting Wanda and the others live there was too risky.


    His cautious nature had allowed him to endure the isolation of the mountains for several years. He knew the immense power of Sky Blade was far too dangerous to flaunt, and he couldn''t afford to attract the attention it would bring.


    I would have to be bit by a rabid dog to make that sort of stupid decision.


    So, on this day, Leon gathered his entire family together to discuss something important: the idea of leaving the Ural Mountains and re-engaging with society.


    To his surprise, instead of excitement, everyone exchanged uncertain glances. The room fell silent. Curious, Leon picked up little Alina and asked for her thoughts.


    "I want to stay with you," she replied softly, tears building up, "I don''t want to be separated."


    In that moment, Leon understood. Everyone had misunderstood his intention. With a tick mark on his forehead, he clarified, "I never said we were going to split up. I just meant we should leave here and reconnect with society. We can still keep this place as our base."


    He continued, "We have a plane, and Clarice''s abilities let us travel easily. You''ve all been training hard for years, but it''s also important to have contact with people outside."


    Leon''s goal had always been to ensure the safety of his family. Now that they were secure, he felt it was time for the next step. Most of them were still young¡ªonly around seventeen, still in the age of making friends, exploring life, maybe even finding romance.


    He didn''t want to keep them tethered to him forever. Like baby birds, they would have to leave the nest eventually, learn to fly, meet new people, and experience life to truly grow.


    "Oh, that''s fine then," everyone said, their heavy expressions quickly lightening up once they realized Leon wasn''t talking about splitting up.


    "Hihihi," Alina made a cute face, biting her tongue out and smacking herself lightly on her head.


    With the misunderstanding cleared up, the group began eagerly discussing possible places to settle. Some suggested Brazil, or Greece, while others leaned toward the United States. No one mentioned Russia or other Eastern European countries¡ªafter all, they were looking for a better environment, and many places in Eastern Europe were still poor, underdeveloped, or even war-torn.


    Compared to Eastern Europe, Western countries offered a more comfortable life, especially for those with money. The United States, being the world''s most developed economy and military power, was an attractive option. It was, after all, a paradise for the wealthy. Some even joked about how it wouldn''t be a burden to cause trouble in the U.S., as they harbored no affection for it.


    The only debate left was which city to choose. Some favored Chicago, others New York or Los Angeles, but all the options were among the biggest and most well-known cities in the U.S. Since they could easily travel back and forth with Clarice''s special abilities and their fighter plane, everyone figured they could settle wherever they wanted without any trouble.


    Wanda, Pietro, Leon, Sergei, Natasha, Yuriko, and the four children decided to move to New York. Meanwhile, Gennady, Sumarokov, and Lomon Losov chose to settle in Chicago, and the rest went to Los Angeles, spreading everyone out across the U.S. to maintain a balance.


    Getting everyone enrolled in schools wasn''t an issue, as they had all kept up with their studies over the past few years. With some money and the right connections, getting green cards was also handled without much trouble.


    Leon bought a property on Long Island, New York, for $80 million. The 70-acre estate boasted a vast green space and was completely private, offering world-class fitness facilities and a beautifully designed landscape. It included an 8,000-square-foot horse farm with both indoor and outdoor riding arenas, fenced small horse farms, and a large pasture with a viewing platform.


    In addition to the horse facilities, there was a swimming pool with a Jacuzzi, an outdoor kitchen, an indoor basketball court, and a barn-wood indoor theater. The main house, a perfect blend of traditional and modern design, covered 9,000 square feet across two floors, plus over 4,000 square feet of underground living space. It featured six bedrooms, five bathrooms, five fireplaces, and beautiful woodwork throughout. The second-floor outdoor deck provided a stunning view of the pool and rolling green lawns.


    The main house, designed in a Colonial style, has a subtle elegance, its understated exterior hinting at a quiet luxury. It''s the kind of home that reflects the true lifestyle of the ultra-wealthy.


    On the day Leon moved in with the Maximoff twins and the others, the excitement was palpable. The expansive grassland surrounding the estate offered plenty of space for helicopters and planes to take off at any time. The Maximoff twins and the four children spent the entire day exploring every corner of the vast manor.


    In this affluent neighborhood, paying the right property fees guarantees top-tier security. A professional security team was hired to guard the perimeter of the estate, ensuring complete protection from intrusions. The cost? Expensive, but Leon didn''t mind. He was rich.


    Additionally, the Maid and Housekeeper Association provided a team of well-trained maids and butlers, offering impeccable service. Leon could even customize the length of their contracts to suit his needs.


    With everything settled, Leon and the others began their new life in New York.


    Whoever said money can''t buy happiness was surely one jealous son of a bitch.


    ¡­


    The sun shone brightly over the manor, its warm rays bathing everything in golden light. By the outdoor pool, Leon lay back on a sun lounger, dressed casually in a plaid shirt and shorts, soaking in the sun while browsing something on his laptop. Nearby, the cheerful sounds of the four kids splashing around in the pool filled the air.


    Pietro, off in the distance, was enjoying himself at the horse track, while Wanda and Natasha, both in swimsuits, approached with plates of food. Wanda placed the plates on a nearby table, and Natasha settled into the lounge chair beside Leon, teasing him.


    "Hey, rich man, why aren''t you swimming?"


    Leon smiled, glancing at her. "Because I found something interesting."


    Natasha raised an eyebrow, curious. "Oh? What could possibly grab your attention?"


    Leon turned his laptop towards Natasha and Wanda. On the screen was a breaking news headline:


    [Tony Stark, CEO of Stark Industries, the genius, billionaire, playboy, and philanthropist, has been kidnapped.]


    "That playboy? You''re actually paying attention to someone like him?" Natasha asked, clearly curious. Tony Stark was well-known, more for his flamboyant style and public image than for just being wealthy. It didn''t seem like someone like Leon, with his practical mindset, would care about Stark at all.


    Leon shrugged. "Maybe it''s just boredom."


    Natasha seemed skeptical, but Wanda, with a cold tone, chimed in. "That bastard deserves to be kidnapped. He should be killed."


    In the years since Leon had taken them in, both Wanda and Pietro had found a sense of belonging, and their deep hatred had eased. But that didn''t mean it had disappeared entirely. Their bitterness toward Tony Stark still lingered.


    Tony''s arms had devastated their homeland, and now, as they settled into New York, Wanda had been thinking about revenge. Finding out her enemy had been kidnapped right as she arrived felt like some sort of twisted irony, leaving her more frustrated than satisfied.


    Leon didn''t try to stop Wanda or Pietro from harboring their grudge. After all, while Tony Stark would eventually become Iron Man and redeem himself as a hero, he was far from innocent. As the chief beneficiary and inventor of countless weapons, Stark had directly and indirectly caused untold suffering. Families had been torn apart, and children, like the Maximoff twins, were left orphaned and displaced.


    Redemption may come in the future for the prodigal son, but as far as Wanda and Pietro were concerned, it hadn''t arrived yet. Their desire for revenge was only natural.


    Leon had no reason to stop it. Honestly, he thought Tony was lucky. If he had not been kidnapped and crossed paths with the current versions of Wanda and Pietro, Tony''s chances of survival would have been slim. The twins were now super-enhanced, far beyond what they''d once been.


    Their physical prowess alone could promote the rapid growth of their abilities. Pietro could move at the speed of sound¡ªor faster¡ªand Wanda, with chaos magic in one hand and powerful Haki in the other, was far stronger. Together, they were an unstoppable force.


    Leon couldn''t imagine how Tony would survive an encounter with them, he didn''t think even Tony''s advanced Mark II armor would stand a chance against the twins. They had become something like natural disaster, one that a normal human could do nothing about.


    But Leon didn''t dwell too long on Tony''s situation. It wasn''t something he or Natasha talked about much. As they lay sunbathing by the pool, a comfortable silence settled between them.


    After a while, Natasha suddenly spoke up. "Leon, I want to find my sister."


    "It''s about time," Leon replied lazily, barely looking up.


    "I just don''t know how to face her," Natasha admitted, her voice tinged with bitterness. The past between her and her sister was complicated. She had run away from that family, from Yelena. But now, with Dreykov gone and her past behind her, Natasha felt ready to face the unresolved tension between them. There was a knot in her heart she needed to untangle.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Leon glanced at her, noting the mix of emotions on her delicate face. He spoke gently, "You can''t run from this forever, Natasha."


    "I know," Natasha nodded, lying back on the recliner as she gazed up at the clear blue sky, her eyes distant and unfocused. She seemed lost in thought, her mind wandering to places unknown.


    The sound of the four kids laughing and splashing in the pool filled the air, mingling with the faint neighing of horses from the nearby pasture. Birds chirped in the forest, their calls crisp and melodic. The peacefulness of it all made everything feel dreamlike, almost lulling her into sleep.


    After what felt like an eternity of silence, Natasha suddenly stood up. With graceful steps, she began walking away, her figure slowly disappearing into the distance. Just as she was about to be out of sight, she called back, her voice floating through the air, "I''ve requisitioned the plane. I''ll be gone a few days."


    "Enjoy yourself, Natasha," Leon called after her.


    "Maybe," she replied, her voice fading as she disappeared into the manor house. Minutes later, the sound of an aircraft engine roared in the distance. A black jet lifted off, its engines glowing with fiery intensity before it slowly ascended into the sky, vanishing from sight.


    "I actually wish I could see how that plays out," Wanda said quietly as she lay on the recliner beside Leon.


    "Then why didn''t you go with her?" Leon asked.


    "Natasha wouldn''t want us tagging along," Wanda responded with a hint of frustration.


    "Or maybe you''re just waiting for news that Tony''s dead," Leon suggested, challenging her.


    Wanda didn''t deny it. Instead, she nodded slightly, her voice cold. "Yeah, I''m waiting for that damn arms dealer to go to hell."


    "If he comes back alive, I''ll kill him myself," Wanda muttered darkly.


    "Then you''ll have to wait," Leon replied with a tone that carried a deeper meaning.


    Wanda felt something off in his words, but she didn''t push it. Instead, she let out a couple of frustrated sighs and then, feeling the warmth of the sun and the peacefulness of the moment, drifted off to sleep.


    ¡­


    Sophia.


    The sun shone brightly over the city, illuminating the vibrant streets and casting a warm glow over the scene. Everywhere you looked, streets, alleys, squares, and parks were hidden beneath a canopy of greenery. Rows of linden trees, Arabic rubber trees, French plane trees, and Canadian poplars lined the roads, perfectly arranged.


    Bright flowerbeds and well-kept lawns adorned every corner of the city. In front of every house, under windows, and both in front and behind homes, flowers and plants bloomed in abundance. The scent of flowers filled the air, carried from the many shops that sold a variety of blooms along the streets. The whole city felt like a blossoming garden, with white and light yellow houses adding to its elegant charm.


    On one bustling street, construction was underway on houses, with shops offering a dazzling array of goods, and the streets were filled with laughter and the hum of people going about their day.


    Among the four- or five-story yellow brick buildings, one stood out in the middle of the street. Outside a house on the top floor, a woman with ash-blonde hair and a black leather jacket unlocked the door. She casually tossed her motorcycle helmet onto the table by the entrance. As soon as she stepped inside, her eyes sharpened, instantly alert.


    Her entire demeanor shifted. Her body tensed, slightly hunched forward as she swiftly pulled a Glock 17 from the small of her back. Holding the gun in both hands, she assumed a textbook combat stance, moving cautiously and quietly as she began to sweep through the house.


    She checked her bedroom, the kitchen, and the bathroom¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. Only the living room and balcony remained.


    A fierce glint flickered across her sharp features. Pressing her body against the wall, she pulled out a compact makeup mirror, carefully extending it just enough to survey the living room without exposing herself. The room appeared empty¡ªno one was there.


    Still cautious, she sidestepped into the living room, angling herself perfectly to avoid any potential sniper fire from the balcony. She moved toward a locker with a coded lock, quickly punching in the numbers. From inside, she retrieved several pieces of equipment.


    Gun in her right hand, tactical grenade in her left, she advanced toward the balcony. The wind whipped the curtains, sending them fluttering wildly. Leaning slightly, she peeked around the corner, careful to maintain cover. No one was there. One final check¡ªher side of the balcony.


    With a sudden motion, she whipped open the curtain and aimed her gun¡ªnothing.


    Where had they gone?


    Her brow furrowed in confusion. Could it have been a thief?


    Just as her guard began to drop, a raspy voice sounded behind her. "Seems like you haven''t lost your edge, Yelena."


    Yelena''s eyes widened in shock. She spun around, aiming at the source of the voice, but before she could react, her pistol was effortlessly snatched away by a powerful hand.


    The cold barrel of the gun pressed firmly against Yelena''s forehead.


    The person holding it towered over her by half a head, dressed in a red coat, sweatpants, and white sneakers. Burgundy hair cascaded from the temples to the chest. Yelena''s expression shifted when she recognized the familiar face.


    Her eyes grew fiercer.


    "Natasha... you finally showed up."


    It was Natasha, her sister, who had been searching for her.


    Natasha smirked slightly, her red lips curling upward. "You don''t seem too happy to see me."


    "Oh, trust me, I''ve never been happier," Yelena replied, her eyes blazing with intensity. As soon as she spoke, she jerked her head sharply, attempting to grab the gun with her right hand. But Natasha was ready. She pulled her arm back just enough to evade Yelena''s grasp, keeping the gun aimed at her sister''s forehead.


    Yelena, moving like a swift cheetah, sidestepped the gun''s aim while closing the distance between them. In one smooth motion, she drew a dagger from the sheath on her thigh.


    The two sisters clashed in a fierce, silent struggle that lasted less than ten seconds. Close-quarters combat, joint locks, grappling, dagger strikes, and kicks were all exchanged in rapid succession. Each movement was calculated, every dodge and counter potentially deadly.


    One mistake, and either sister could have found herself in a desperate situation.


    Yelena''s attacks were relentless and fast. She fought with a desperate edge, willing to risk injury in exchange for a chance to land a fatal blow with her dagger. However, Natasha''s combat experience, especially against Yelena, was unmatched. What Yelena hadn''t anticipated was that Natasha''s physical abilities had improved dramatically over the years. Her reflexes were now beyond that of an ordinary person.


    With every strike, Yelena became more and more shocked. All of her desperate attempts were effortlessly countered by Natasha, and several times she found herself nearly trapped, her life in danger.


    As a fellow Black Widow, Yelena carried a deep dissatisfaction with Natasha. She didn''t see herself as any less capable and, driven by both pride and personal reasons, wanted to prove she was just as strong, if not stronger. Yet, as the confrontation unfolded, she realized the stark difference in skill between them.


    Natasha could have easily subdued or even killed Yelena at multiple points, but she didn''t. Instead, she countered Yelena''s attacks with a calculated ease that felt more like teasing, which only infuriated Yelena further.


    Just as Yelena began contemplating a desperate move to finish the fight, Natasha seemed to anticipate her thoughts. With a knowing smirk, Natasha''s speed and strength suddenly overwhelmed Yelena. Before Yelena could even react, Natasha knocked the dagger from her hand with a swift motion and disarmed her of the grenade she held.


    In an instant, the muzzle of Natasha''s Glock was once again aimed between Yelena''s eyes, leaving her frozen in place.


    "You..." Yelena gasped, her voice laced with disbelief. This level of power and speed was beyond anything she had imagined. Natasha, the strongest of the Black Widows, had always been formidable, but this... this was something else entirely.


    Natasha shrugged slightly. "A little sister will always be a little sister."


    The double meaning in her words made Yelena grit her teeth in frustration.


    Natasha finally lowered her gun and smirked. "Not bad. You''ve made a lot of progress."


    "Humph!" Yelena scoffed, saying nothing, but inwardly, she couldn''t stop thinking about Natasha''s extraordinary strength and speed. How did she get so strong?


    ¡­


    After the tension between them eased, Yelena temporarily abandoned the thought of confronting Natasha. She was more intrigued by how her sister had transformed so dramatically in just a few years, as if she had become a completely different person.


    Natasha had once been a ruthless spy, skilled in deception, with blood on her hands. But now, to Yelena, she seemed like a sunflower in full bloom¡ªwarmer, more compassionate, with a tenderness in her eyes that made Yelena uneasy.


    Yelena couldn''t fathom what Natasha had gone through to bring about such an extraordinary change in both her strength and her demeanor.


    "Did you have something to do with what happened to Dreykov, Natasha?" Yelena asked, cutting straight to the point.


    More than a year ago, Dreykov had unexpectedly disbanded the Red Room and spent enormous sums to help the trained Black Widows return to their homes. Yelena had been one of them.


    But Yelena had sensed something was off. Natasha''s defection and Dreykov''s increasingly erratic behavior had led her to believe it was all part of another conspiracy. Unable to trust the situation, Yelena fled, eventually settling down temporarily while she investigated Dreykov''s strange actions.


    Unexpectedly, not long ago, Dreykov had died in a mysterious explosion. The circumstances were so unusual that Yelena couldn''t wrap her mind around what had truly happened. But now, with Natasha''s sudden appearance and her noticeably enhanced physical abilities, Yelena''s sharp mind quickly connected the dots.


    Natasha didn''t deny it. "Uh-huh," she hummed, before adding, "But his death had nothing to do with me. It''s a pity he didn''t die by my hand."


    Yelena frowned, her gaze piercing. "So, it seems your life is much better than I imagined."


    "Indeed," Natasha admitted with a light smile.


    "But you didn''t come to find me until now?" Yelena''s voice dripped with dissatisfaction and resentment.


    Natasha sighed, clearly troubled. "Yelena, you know¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Natasha suddenly turned her head toward the balcony, her instincts flaring. Without warning, she grabbed Yelena and pulled her aside.


    In the next instant, a black arrow zipped through the air, narrowly missing them and embedding itself in the opposite wall.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    A series of beeps came from the small gap between the star-like metal parts of the arrow, signaling that it was about to explode. Natasha and Yelena realized the imminent danger at once.


    In perfect sync, Yelena and Natasha sprinted toward the balcony, leaping off just as the explosion ripped through the living room behind them. Boom! The blast sent a massive shockwave through the building, flames erupting as the explosion reverberated through the neighborhood, sending pedestrians below into a frenzy of alarmed screams.


    As they fell from four or five stories high, Yelena quickly pulled out her grappling gun, aiming it at the wall above. She fired, and the black hook secured itself to the third-floor wall, halting her fall. Instinctively, she glanced at Natasha, expecting her to do the same¡ªonly to see Natasha plummeting freely toward the ground.


    Yelena''s eyes widened in panic, her hand reaching out, but Natasha was already out of reach. To her astonishment, Natasha performed a graceful mid-air flip, landing firmly on her feet. She absorbed the impact with barely a bend in her knees, unfazed.


    Yelena descended slowly using her grappling hook, landing beside Natasha with a bemused sigh. "So, you''re secretly a superwoman in a blue suit who can fly, huh? When were you planning to show me the big ''S'' on your chest?"


    Natasha shot her a playful look, glancing across the street as if unfazed by the chaos they''d just escaped.


    Natasha immediately activated her Observation Haki. Instantly, the world around her seemed to slow down. Two streets away, she sensed a powerful malice¡ªa presence far stronger than most, even stronger than Yelena.


    "Hey, we gotta go," Yelena urged, tugging on Natasha''s sleeve. But Natasha shook her head, glancing at the curious crowd gathering around them. She whispered, "There''s only one person out there. Follow me."


    Without waiting, Natasha dashed toward a narrow alley. Yelena, reluctant but trusting, gritted her teeth and followed close behind.


    Despite Yelena''s intense training and impressive speed, which could rival that of an Olympic sprinter, she struggled to keep up with Natasha. They weaved through alleyways, cutting across streets, dodging bystanders and pushing through crowds. Natasha was focused, her senses locked onto the figure moving rapidly through the area.


    The more Yelena ran, the more frustrated she became. No matter how hard she pushed herself, Natasha seemed untouchable, always a step ahead. "Has this woman mutated or something?" Yelena muttered under her breath, embarrassed by how easily Natasha was outpacing her.


    Their high-speed chase through the crowded neighborhood drew attention from pedestrians, many of whom stared in surprise at the two women darting through the streets.


    They alarmed many people, especially the man being chased.


    However, the man was no ordinary target. Dressed in tactical gear, with a quiver slung across his back and a sleek black composite bow in hand, he moved across rooftops with the precision of a parkour expert. He followed a carefully planned escape route, leaping from one building to another. After a few minutes of running, he vaulted over the edge of a four-story building, grabbing onto the metal fire escape attached to the wall, and descended quickly to the alley below.


    A motorcycle, prepped and waiting, stood at the ready. He reached it and started the engine, but just as he was about to speed away, he felt a sharp gust of wind behind him. His instincts kicked in. Without thinking, he ducked, then rolled off the bike. In one fluid motion, he pulled an arrow from his quiver and aimed, his movements precise and deadly.


    But he was too late.


    Before he could release the arrow, a heavy blow slammed into his chest, like being struck by a speeding train. The impact sent him flying. Blood sprayed from his mouth as his body smashed into a wall, rebounding off it before collapsing onto the ground, gasping for air.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 45 to Chapter 47


    "Cough, cough..." The man lay on the ground, struggling to breathe. The sharp pain in his chest was unbearable¡ªhe knew his sternum had cracked, possibly even broken. Gritting his teeth, he reached for a syringe from his tactical belt and injected it into his thigh. The special potion coursed through his veins, temporarily dulling the pain.


    Slowly, he pushed himself up, looking ahead. There, standing in front of him, was Natasha Romanoff¡ªthe target he had been tracking for years. But he hadn''t expected this. Her strength, her speed¡ªit all seemed far beyond what he had anticipated.


    He recalled the arrow he''d shot earlier. The way Natasha had effortlessly dodged it and landed unharmed after falling several floors¡ªsomething was clearly off. His well-honed instincts screamed danger. As a seasoned agent, he knew when to retreat, but even with all his precautions, she had managed to track him across such a distance.


    Yelena arrived shortly after, breathing heavily from the chase. She took in the scene, seeing the man struggling to stand while Natasha stood before him, calm and unfazed.


    "Is he going to kill us?" Yelena asked, her voice steady now that her emotions had calmed. She eyed the man warily.


    Natasha shook her head. "Maybe just me." Then she turned her attention to him. "So, who are you?"


    The man remained silent, gripping his compound bow and assuming a stance that indicated he was ready to attack. Yelena instinctively prepared to strike, but Natasha stopped her with a gesture. She could tell that this man wasn''t just anyone. His gear wasn''t the kind an ordinary organization could provide, and a wounded animal was always more dangerous. He might try to take Yelena down to shift the balance.


    "Your target is me. Do we know each other? Are you from Eastern Europe? Western countries?" Natasha''s questions came swiftly, her sharp eyes observing every micro-expression on his face. She listened closely, even to the rhythm of his heartbeat, using her heightened senses. "England? Germany? The U.S.? France?"


    Her interrogation left both the man and Yelena momentarily stunned. Natasha''s expertise in reading people, paired with her enhanced abilities, allowed her to detect the subtlest shifts in the man''s demeanor.


    "Are you with a special U.S. intelligence agency? FBI? CIA? Director of National Intelligence? NSA? DIA?" She rattled off the names, carefully observing his reactions. When she mentioned the FBI, the man tried to mask his response, but his breathing and slight twitch gave him away.


    Natasha shook her head. "No, it''s another covert agency, isn''t it?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she continued. "Is this about Dreykov? Are you targeting me because of him? Were you involved in his death in Eastern Europe?"


    The man''s composure faltered. He didn''t need to say anything¡ªNatasha had pieced it together herself, exposing the truth without ever knowing the name of his organization. He could barely contain his frustration as she calmly unraveled his identity.


    "Fuck," the man muttered under his breath, feeling his composure slip. He hadn''t said a word, but the woman in front of him had practically exposed every detail of his identity, all by thinking out loud. She hadn''t even needed to know the name of his organization.


    This woman was a monster.


    Natasha''s lips curled into a half-smile. "I doubt someone as tough as you will answer my next question, right?" she asked, her tone mocking. "So, your best option is to kill me."


    The man tensed, hearing the deadly calm in her voice.


    "You''re impressive," Natasha added, almost as if she were agreeing with him. "Someone worth appreciating. So... goodbye."


    And just like that, her aura shifted. The cold, ruthless assassin replaced the woman standing before him a moment ago.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, Natasha vanished. The man''s sharp, trained senses kicked in, and he immediately registered the shift in the air around him. An ominous gust of wind whistled past his side, but even though he could sense the danger, his body couldn''t keep up. He was too slow.


    A hand clamped around his throat, squeezing with a force that made it impossible for him to breathe. His face flushed red as he frantically reached for his waist, fingers trembling.


    Just as Natasha was about to crush his windpipe, a sudden beeping sound came from the communicator on the man''s chest. A calm, gentle voice broke the tension.


    "Natasha Romanoff. If you can, give me a minute, and we can talk."


    Natasha''s grip loosened slightly, her brow furrowed, eyes flickering with thought. She considered for a moment¡ªshe could always kill the man later. "Who are you?" she asked, her tone sharp.


    "We''re from the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division," the voice replied, a note of urgency creeping in.


    Natasha made sure to remember the name. The voice continued before she could respond.


    "Three years ago, we learned about a spy named Natasha Romanoff. A female operative involved in numerous assassinations and espionage missions across Eastern Europe. You caused us considerable losses, so we sent agents to apprehend you."


    "Just to arrest me?" Natasha''s voice dripped with skepticism.


    "Well, there were kill orders too. We wanted to learn more about you, and if possible, recruit you. But when you disappeared, we shifted our focus. We located Dreykov and completed his assassination."


    The voice was surprisingly candid, revealing everything without hesitation. As an expert in psychology, Natasha could easily discern which parts of the story were true and which were exaggerated. She raised an eyebrow. "So?" she prompted, her tone cold.


    "We''re willing to offer compensation for the agent''s reckless actions," the voice on the other end said, surprisingly direct.


    Natasha raised an eyebrow. This organization, usually cold and ruthless, was now offering a compromise? It was unexpected.


    Her thoughts raced¡ªwhat was going on? Had they discovered something, or was this a calculated move?


    "Ms. Romanoff, I believe we don''t have to be enemies," the voice added.


    Natasha wasn''t intimidated by the organization, but Yelena''s safety was a priority. She loosened her grip, and the man collapsed to the ground, clutching his throat, coughing violently.


    "Stay out of our lives¡ªdon''t disturb Yelena or me again," she warned before turning away.


    Yelena, who had been about to speak, remained silent as they walked away.


    ¡­


    After Natasha and Yelena left, the man clutched his neck, struggling to stand. He leaned against the wall and pressed the communicator on his chest.


    "Coulson?" he muttered, covering his earpiece.


    "Barton, are you okay?" Coulson''s voice crackled through.


    "Yeah... I just got beaten up without even putting up a fight," Barton replied with a helpless smile. It was the first time he''d experienced something like this. If other agents found out, they''d never let him live it down.


    "What''s your assessment?" Coulson asked.


    "The target matches our analysis. Her skills are much better than an average agent''s. But this woman, Natasha, she''s different from the reports. Her strength and speed are far beyond that of a normal person. I suspect she''s either enhanced or... maybe even a mutant."


    "Maybe. You might''ve been a bit too hasty this time, Barton," Coulson replied.


    Coulson''s voice came through, calm but serious. "This mission was supposed to be a simple contact and capture of Yelena. No one expected Natasha Romanoff, missing for years, to suddenly show up."


    Barton had initiated an attack, but it had gone beyond the mission''s scope. While Barton had the authority to make decisions on the ground, facing two Black Widow-level spies was a daunting task, with a high risk of failure.


    Barton nodded, replying, "I''ll report to the director." Then, after a brief pause, he asked, "So, what''s the next step?"


    "The situation''s changed. From what we''ve gathered, Natasha might''ve made contact with a mysterious force during her disappearance. We don''t know much about it yet, but it''s far from ordinary. We''ll continue investigating and tracking her movements."


    "Got it. Heading back to HQ to file the report," Barton confirmed.


    "You won''t need to. I''m in the headquarters," Coulson said.


    "Alright."


    He ended the call, walked over to his damaged motorcycle, righted it, and revved the engine, speeding out of the alley.


    Unbeknownst to him, Natasha was nearby, hidden just out of view from the street surveillance cameras, silently watching. Her frown deepened as she observed him.


    A moment later, Yelena approached from the distance, casually holding two ice cream sticks.


    Yelena handed Natasha an ice cream and snapped, "You really don''t trust my hiding skills?"


    "Barton is an elite agent. You''ll get spotted easily," Natasha replied bluntly, taking the ice cream. Her nonchalant response made Yelena even more frustrated. No matter what, in front of Natasha, she always felt like a little girl who hadn''t quite grown up.


    Just as Yelena was about to fire back, Natasha pulled out her phone, entering an encrypted passcode with one hand. Intrigued, Yelena leaned in, pressing her ear against Natasha''s without asking, casually licking her ice cream as she listened in. Natasha shot her a look of annoyance, but Yelena wasn''t deterred, shamelessly staying put.


    With no other choice, Natasha allowed her to listen.


    The call connected quickly, and a calm, magnetic male voice came through the line. "Have you had a good couple of days, Natasha?"


    Hearing this, Yelena''s eyes lit up with curiosity, her face full of gossip.


    "I found Yelena, but..." Natasha began explaining the recent events. There was a brief pause on the other end before the voice replied, "I see. Looks like they''ve noticed us, but as long as they don''t provoke us, we won''t pay them any attention."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "What are your plans now?" the voice asked.


    "I want to find Melina," Natasha said after a short pause.


    "Go ahead. We''ll support you, Natasha," came the warm reply.


    "Thanks," Natasha responded, her face softening. Yelena''s nosy expression grew even more exaggerated.


    When Natasha finally ended the call, she turned to see Yelena, still licking her ice cream, staring at her with a mischievous, gossip-hungry grin.


    "We can go." Natasha said, irritated, as she headed toward the street. Yelena followed closely behind, chirping away with endless questions.


    "Who was that? Your lover?" Yelena teased.


    "I can''t believe you''ve actually fallen for someone! What does he look like? What''s his job? Is he just an ordinary guy?"


    "You can shut up," Natasha snapped, her patience wearing thin.


    The two figures gradually faded from sight as they walked down the street.


    ....


    Meanwhile, on the lawn of his estate in Long Island, New York, Leon sat in a chair, placing his phone on the table next to him. His eyes drifted to the four little ones on the grass, deeply engaged in a 1v1 battle.


    His mind lingered on his recent conversation with Natasha.


    "Keisha," Leon called out.


    "I''m here. What are your orders?" Keisha''s voice responded instantly.


    "Get inside the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement, and Logistics Division''s headquarters. I need to know what Nick Fury and Coulson are up to."


    "Understood. Intrusion successful. Would you like the virtual screen transmitted?" Keisha asked.


    "Transmission," Leon replied.


    With a quiet whoosh, the scene in front of Leon shifted. Suddenly, it felt as though he was inside an office filled with advanced technology, within the heart of the SHIELD headquarters building.


    Standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows of the office was a one-eyed Black man, wearing a black trench coat, his bald head gleaming under the light. Behind him stood a middle-aged man in a suit. The two were in conversation.


    "Director, Barton''s mission failed. Natasha Romanoff appeared, showing superhuman speed and strength. Barton suspects she might have undergone an enhancement procedure or possibly awakened mutant abilities," said the middle-aged man¡ªLeon recognized him as the future SHIELD Director, Phil Coulson.


    The bald man was none other than Nick Fury, the current Director of SHIELD.


    Leaning back, Leon sipped his iced juice, listening intently to their conversation.


    "So, she''s finally shown herself? Just as I suspected. Her disappearance was not a simple matter," Fury responded, turning to look at Coulson, his one eye reflecting deep thought.


    "Director, based on what we know, Natasha Romanoff, though a highly trained operative, shouldn''t be capable of this kind of power. Yet, she''s showing much more strength than expected after disappearing. Could it be that the organization she''s working for has a way to enhance humans?" Coulson speculated, his eyes searching Fury''s for answers.


    "Perhaps," Fury mused. "Remember the Stryker incident? We investigated that base and found those bodies. It wasn''t the work of the X-Men. Most of the kills were done with cold weapons, and the victims didn''t even have a chance to resist. Instant kills."


    Fury paused, his voice lowering slightly. "And despite our efforts, Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters stayed silent. It''s clear there''s some kind of understanding between them and these new players."


    "Over the past few years, our investigative efforts have only led us to believe that their base is likely somewhere near a few Eastern European countries," Coulson said with a note of frustration. "Their ability to stay hidden is beyond anything I imagined."


    It wasn''t just empty words. Coulson knew SHIELD had immense reach, with networks spanning the globe and connections even in the East. Typically, when they set their sights on a person or organization, it didn''t take long to uncover the truth. But this mysterious group had left them with nothing¡ªno leads, no trace. At times, Coulson had wondered if his investigation was on the wrong track, or worse, if these people didn''t even live on this planet¡ªperhaps they were hiding at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean.


    "Now, at least we have a clue," Coulson continued. "Natasha might be connected to them. We need to keep monitoring her closely; she could be our way in."


    Fury nodded. "Yes, keep an eye on her. Through her, we may be able to understand these people better."


    As the global supervisor of supernatural events, Fury''s job was to maintain stability, ensuring that the world''s balance wasn''t disrupted by hidden forces or exposed to the public. His mission was clear: control the chaos from behind the scenes.


    An organization capable of breaking into the Stryker base in under ten minutes was naturally under Fury''s watchful eye. If this group harbored any ambitions, Fury was prepared to eliminate them at any cost.


    "Yes, sir," Coulson responded before turning to leave.


    Nick Fury resumed his work, processing documents, unaware that this private conversation was being watched by someone else.


    Leon had heard everything. "As expected, SHIELD has caught on," he thought.


    Leon knew that the world wasn''t short on sharp minds¡ªespecially within SHIELD, where agents were like bloodhounds, quick to sniff out even the smallest clues. Despite Leon''s best efforts to remain under the radar, any action left some trace. It was inevitable that SHIELD would start to piece things together.


    However, what Fury and Coulson hadn''t realized was that their entire investigation was heading in the wrong direction. They believed they were pursuing a powerful, secretive organization, but in truth, it was just a group of kids¡ªnone of them older than twenty.


    The main reason SHIELD''s attempts to track them had been so fruitless was because everything had been done with such precision and speed. SHIELD couldn''t fathom that such flawless execution could come from a group of teenagers. This misconception stemmed from a fixed mindset.


    Leon, aided by technology of the Angel Civilization, was like a modern-day internet God. With the power of advanced technology, he could erase any trace of a person in seconds. Even Tony Stark''s cutting-edge AI, Jarvis, had nothing on Leon''s tech.


    The gap between SHIELD''s capabilities and Leon''s technology was evident, leaving SHIELD chasing shadows.


    Since SHIELD had no intention of provoking him, Leon decided not to pay them any more attention. He had already instructed Keisha to make their presence disappear entirely, ensuring that if SHIELD wanted to track them, they would have nowhere to start.


    Putting SHIELD aside, Leon turned his focus back to the sign-in system. After two years of waiting, he had obtained Sky Blade No. 7, a generous reward. Now, he was curious about how the sign-in rewards would evolve over time¡ªwhether they would become even better after three months, six months, or one year. By observing the pattern, he could figure out how long it would take to maximize and optimize the system''s benefits.


    But before diving too deep into that, there were other tasks he could take care of.


    "Keisha, search for the super soldier serum formula."


    "Searching... Search successful. One hundred and thirty-eight super soldier serum experimental formulas and related data detected across various locations."


    "No need for details. How long would it take to develop a side-effect-free super soldier serum based on human genetics?"


    "Please clarify the desired level of enhancement. If you aim for a divine body level, you currently lack a sufficient gene pool," Keisha responded.


    "As far as human limits can go," Leon replied.


    "Using the computing power of Sky Blade No. 7, the estimated development time for a fully optimized serum is one day, Captain Leon," Keisha responded efficiently.


    "Let''s get started," Leon instructed.


    "Understood."


    Keisha''s response made Leon smirk slightly. The thought of Nick Fury came to mind¡ªhow easy it was for him to optimize and develop the super soldier serum using a celestial computer as advanced as Sky Blade No. 7. Its computing power, far beyond anything on Earth, made the process more efficient and accurate, a proof of the gap between human technology and the advanced angel civilization.


    With the super soldier serum in hand, Leon knew he could easily transform Sergei and the others into super soldiers. But then, an idea sparked¡ªwhy stop there? The marvel universe was filled with powerful races and civilizations, each with unique genetics: angels of the Tenth Realm, Hell Lords, dark creatures, vampires, werewolves, and even the Asgardian gods.


    "These could all serve as gene pools," he thought, his mind racing.


    Even the genes of the Eternals, like Thanos, could be recorded and integrated into Sky Blade No. 7''s gene pool. And if the Sovereign could create Adam Warlock, Leon could record and fill in that genetic data as well.


    The possibilities were endless.


    Even if future sign-in rewards weren''t as generous, Sky Blade No. 7 would serve as another trump card. If Leon wanted to build his own nation, he couldn''t afford to overlook these advantages. The genes of gods and powerful creatures would be the foundation of his strength.


    The more Leon thought about it, the more excited he became. Suddenly, he stood up from his chair, his mind racing with new ideas.


    "It seems my future plans need to change again," he muttered to himself.


    A golden light flashed in his eyes. He was determined now¡ªhe would create his own nation and power, and Earth would be the first step in his grand vision.


    ¡­


    In a single-family apartment in Chicago, Gennady and Sumarokov strolled in, laughing, their schoolbags slung over their shoulders. As they entered the spacious, minimalist-styled apartment, they caught the aroma of something delicious. Instantly, they knew that a friend had beaten them home.


    Tossing their bags onto the sofa, they headed to the kitchen. Sure enough, there was Lomon Losov, wearing an apron and preparing dinner.


    Gennady casually grabbed a small tomato from a bowl on the counter, popped it into his mouth, and grinned. "Man, with that apron, you''re definitely gonna charm the girls at school."


    Sumarokov, trying to maintain a straight face but failing, nodded in agreement. "Gennady''s right," he said, high-fiving his friend.


    Lomon, busy frying steaks, turned and gave them a helpless look. "Instead of teasing me, how about helping out? Unless you guys want to eat in two hours?"


    The stronger the body, the bigger the appetite¡ªheight, frame, and muscle mass all play a role. Between the three of them, they could easily eat enough for ten grown men in one meal, which meant a lot of preparation for just one person.


    Gennady and Sumarokov exchanged smiles and joined in to help with dinner. Thanks to their time in the Ural Wooden House Villa, where even the little ones learned fine cooking skills, they had mastered the art of preparing a meal efficiently.


    With all three pitching in, dinner was ready in less than an hour. The large dining table in the living room was now filled with dishes: hairy crab, grilled chicken, fried steaks, lamb chops, chicken rolls, and more.


    They sat down and began eating without hesitation, chatting as they dug into the feast.


    "Two idiots from the basketball team tried to bully me today," Gennady said between bites. "They seemed a little racist. I beat them up after school, but I think they''re holding a grudge. I was already thinking about killing them on the spot."


    "Come on, Gennady," Sumarokov, always the calm one, replied. "We came to Chicago to study and make connections, not cause trouble."


    Then he added with a grin, "But, as Boss Leon says, if you ever have to kill someone, make sure the police won''t trace it back to you. You don''t want that messing up your school routine."


    Gennady chuckled. "True. Still, racial discrimination is a problem in Chicago schools. But most of those idiots are just cowards, only brave enough to talk behind your back."


    Lomon Losov nodded in agreement, cutting into his steak.


    However, anyone who dared to engage in racial discrimination in front of the three of them either had a death wish or some serious issues. With their Eastern European genes, enhanced by nutrient solutions and years of intense training, they were among the largest in their entire family. Each of them stood nearly 1.9 meters tall, with muscles that were impossible to hide. Their hands, stained from countless kills, and the cold, indifferent look in their eyes¡ªalmost as if they were sizing up a corpse¡ªkept most people from daring to cross them.


    It wasn''t often that someone would confront them directly. More often than not, a single glance was enough to silence anyone foolish enough to start trouble. After all, they were just students, and even the most unruly among them had an instinctive fear of those who seemed capable of real violence.


    Their time living in the mountains had left them a bit out of sync with modern society, yet despite their intimidating presence, the three were quite handsome and masculine. Their physical appeal didn''t go unnoticed, especially by the girls at school. Gennady, with his outgoing personality, was particularly popular and had a few close female friends in his class. Naturally, this stirred up jealousy among the male students on the basketball team.


    But Gennady didn''t let the attention inflate his ego¡ªhe simply found their jealousy childish.


    As the three of them were discussing the petty dramas of school, Gennady''s phone suddenly rang. He raised an eyebrow and pulled the phone from his belt. "It''s Boss Leon," he said, glancing at the screen.


    The other two exchanged curious looks.


    After the call connected, Gennady put it on speaker. "Boss Leon," he greeted.


    Leon''s voice came through clearly. "Gennady, are Rokov and Lomon with you?"


    "We''re all here, Boss. What''s up?" Gennady responded.


    "Come to the manor tomorrow afternoon. There''s work to be done," Leon instructed.


    "Understood!" Gennady replied, his eyes lighting up.


    The three exchanged excited glances, their faces full of joy. While they enjoyed the peaceful routine of school life, the thrill of battle¡ªblood pumping, adrenaline rushing¡ªwas what they craved most. The idea of action made their hearts race.


    "Perfect! I''ve got two days off," Gennady said with a grin.


    Once the call ended, the trio buzzed with energy. After finishing dinner and cleaning up, they immediately started booking their flights to New York.


    The next afternoon, at Long Island Manor, the sky was overcast with light rain. The family members, who had been scattered, were all gathered back at the manor.


    Sitting on the comfortable sofas, eating fruit and sipping drinks, they shared stories about their time at school. Though they stood out a bit, each of them was finding ways to adapt and fit in with campus life.


    As for the four little ones, they had also started attending a private school nearby. It was pretty popular.


    At that moment, Leon walked in through the door, dressed in a crisp white shirt and carrying a metal box. The once lively atmosphere in the living room instantly quieted down as all eyes turned toward him. Smiling slightly at the group, Leon spoke.


    "Good, everyone''s here except Natasha."


    With that, he placed the metal box on the table and opened it, revealing more than a dozen syringes neatly packed inside soft plastic compartments.


    "This is the super soldier serum, specially made for all of you. So, who wants to go first?"


    A collective murmur of uncertainty filled the room. Despite their extraordinary abilities, they were still teenagers at heart, and the sight of those long syringes made them uneasy. There was something about needles that even they instinctively disliked. It brough back the memories of their painful lives in the Hydra base.


    But it was an order from Boss Leon, and none of them would dare refuse.


    Reluctantly, they each grabbed a syringe and injected the serum into their arms¡ªgrateful, at least, that the shot wasn''t going anywhere near their backsides.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 48 to Chapter 51


    Bang!


    On the private beach, a deafening crack echoed in all directions as Sergei''s Armament Haki-coated fist collided with Leon''s arm. The sheer force of the punch sent rainwater flying outward, forming a wide, empty circle in the storm. The ground beneath them caved in, and sand and gravel erupted in all directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sergei breathed heavily as he unleashed a flurry of attacks around Leon, his speed now far greater than before. The rhythmic power of his perfectly sculpted muscles under his vest made each strike seem even more forceful.


    The speed at which Sergei and Leon fought was too fast for the naked eye to follow. All that could be seen were the shockwaves from their punches and kicks colliding, and the craters that kept forming on the beach as they moved.


    Nearby, spectators could clearly see the intense battle. Gennady and the Wanda twins followed the movement of the fighters with their eyes, tracking their every move. In contrast, the four younger ones struggled to keep up with the action, particularly Clarice. The youngest among them hadn''t yet been injected with the super soldier serum due to their age, making it even harder for them to follow the high-speed fight.


    They had to wait until they were fifteen or sixteen years old, when their bones had fully developed, before they could be injected with the serum.


    "Wow, Sergei''s attacks are incredibly fast, as fierce as fire," Pietro remarked, watching the battle in awe. Without his own speed abilities, the gap between his combat effectiveness and Sergei''s would be enormous.


    Wanda, standing beside him, nodded slightly. "The super soldier serum has greatly enhanced our physical abilities. Sergei is gradually adjusting to his body through combat, and his speed is quickly approaching subsonic, maybe even sonic levels."


    The sheer power of moving at such speeds was terrifying. At the speed of sound, the impact on the surrounding environment would be far more destructive than a grenade. For ordinary people nearby, the shockwave alone could shatter internal organs and bones, and a direct hit would reduce them to pulp in an instant.


    Yet, Wanda observed that Sergei could control this power with ease, which was unusual.


    Boom!


    Leon suddenly unleashed a sweeping kick, and with terrifying force, he sent the charging Sergei flying. Sergei struggled to halt his momentum, skidding across the sand for dozens of meters, leaving a deep trail.


    As Sergei regained his stance and prepared to attack again, Leon disappeared from in front of him. His Observation Haki detected Leon''s presence behind him just as Leon''s voice came from close by.


    "Alright, that''s enough."


    Sergei''s tense muscles relaxed immediately.


    Turning around, Sergei saw Leon standing there with his hands in his pockets. His eyes gleamed like spring stars, and his nose was sharp and refined. The sea breeze gently ruffled the hem of his pristine white shirt, untouched by dirt. His rain-soaked muscles peeked through the fabric, giving him a striking appearance.


    Wanda''s face flushed as she looked at him, unable to suppress her reaction. There was no denying his appeal.


    Leon, oblivious to Wanda''s expression, turned to the crowd that had gathered around. He gave a nod, confident. Thanks to the advanced celestial computer, Sky Blade No. 7, he could accurately gauge everyone''s physical condition.


    "With a force output of 125 tons, your potential should reach around 500 tons. And with your current speed nearing the speed of sound, combined with proper technique, these stats can improve even further," he said, impressed.


    "Very nice."


    The data was staggering¡ªSergei was essentially a living superman. With his enhanced physicality, his mastery of his two Haki had also improved. From an earthly perspective, they were among the top powerhouses¡ªa group of human-shaped nuclear weapons.


    Wanda and the others beamed with excitement, feeling the explosive power coursing through their bodies. As for the origin of the super soldier serum, it was an unspoken rule among them not to ask any questions.


    If Leon didn''t tell them, they naturally wouldn''t ask. He led everyone back to the manor.


    After dismissing the maids, Leon sat in a chair in the living room, looking at the group seated obediently before him. A sense of accomplishment washed over him¡ªeach one of them had been trained by his own hand.


    Knocking on the table to get their attention, Leon said, "Let''s get started. I need you to do something."


    "I want you to capture or eliminate dark creatures around the world¡ªwerewolves, vampires, demons, or any other monsters. Let nothing escape from your grasp."


    "Huh? Are there actually creatures like that on Earth?" they asked, visibly surprised. In their view, the existence of mutants made sense, but werewolves, vampires, and demons? Those were supposed to be fictional, the stuff of movies and TV shows. Yet, here was Leon implying they were very real.


    "Of course they exist," Leon said with a smirk. "Hell, heaven, Norse mythology¡ªit''s all real."


    The group was stunned. They exchanged glances, but along with the surprise, Leon could see excitement in their eyes.


    This reaction was exactly what he had expected.


    After so many years of training and spending time with Wanda''s group, Leon knew them inside and out. They were nothing like ordinary people. Their very genes seemed infused with a spirit of adventure, a thirst for battle, and a desire for an extraordinary life. Even if they managed to blend into society or a campus, they were, at their core, a pride of lions.


    Leon leaned forward slightly and placed a metal box he had prepared onto the table. Opening it revealed a selection of expertly crafted weapons.


    Each weapon was made from Adamantium, created through Sky Blade No. 7. Their sharpness and durability were unparalleled, verging on mythical in quality.


    Of course, they didn''t contain any magical enhancements. Unfortunately, Sky Blade No. 7 lacked the data on the Angel Civilization''s Flame Sword, as well as the materials to construct one. Otherwise, Leon mused, everyone here would be wielding one. Through Sky Blade No. 7, they could even channel a star''s power and bring forth a Heavenly Blade Judgment.


    ¡­


    A storm of chaos and bloodshed was on the horizon.


    But, Natasha and Yelena found themselves headed to a prison.


    Russia''s largest prison, nestled deep in the frigid wilderness of Siberia, was infamous for its isolation. The environment for hundreds of kilometers was brutally harsh, with little more than snow-capped mountains and sparse vegetation. Animals were a rare sight, and supplies could only be delivered by transport helicopters, making this prison one of the most difficult places in Russia to escape from.


    The sisters came for one reason: to find their old "family member," Alexei. He was the only one who knew the location of the person who had once been both mentor and mother to them.


    But upon arriving, they faced a disagreement. If they wanted Alexei out, it would take more than just a visit. Yelena believed chaos was the key¡ªcreate enough disorder, and they could break Alexei free. Natasha, however, objected.


    Unlike Yelena''s willingness to act without restraint, Natasha knew the prison housed dangerous criminals. Causing chaos would lead to countless deaths and injuries, something Natasha wanted to avoid at all costs. She wasn''t willing to bring harm to innocent people for their mission.


    Natasha and Yelena stood atop a snow-covered mountain, both clad in white combat uniforms, locked in an argument. Behind them, Hank''s sleek black fighter jet sat on the snowy clearing, blending into the icy landscape.


    Frustrated, Yelena finally snapped, "Then what''s your plan? How are we supposed to rescue Alexei from a prison with four anti-aircraft guns and 300 heavily armed guards?"


    Natasha rolled her eyes at her. "Maybe stop relying on those Red Room tactics," she replied sarcastically. Then, with a hint of regret, she added, "If I had Conqueror''s Haki, I could knock everyone out at once. But I guess I''ll need Clarice''s help."


    Yelena''s curiosity piqued. "Conqueror''s Haki? Is that some kind of super stun grenade?"


    Ignoring her, Natasha pulled a satellite phone from her pocket and dialed a number. After a few rings, a gentle voice answered from the other end.


    "Natasha?"


    "Wanda, I need your help."


    "Got it. I''ll be there soon," Wanda replied without hesitation.


    The call ended without any further questions from the other end. Yelena, who had been eavesdropping right next to Natasha, teased, "Wow, so you''ve got yourself a secret little lover? I didn''t know you were into that."


    "Shut up!" Natasha snapped, clearly irritated.


    Ever since Yelena had realized the vast difference in strength between them, she''d taken every opportunity to be cheeky, often poking fun at Natasha to uncover her secrets. Now, pouting after being scolded, Yelena groaned, rolling her eyes.


    Just as Yelena was about to let the topic go, the air around them suddenly rippled. A rift seemed to tear open beside her, startling her. Before she could react fully, her instincts kicked in, and she reached for her gun in alarm. From the crack in space, black and purple clouds swirled.


    Two figures emerged¡ªone tall, one small. The taller one wore a black trench coat and sunglasses, exuding a calm, cool demeanor. The smaller figure, also dressed in a black combat uniform and a tiny trench coat, had sunglasses perched atop her wide eyes, resembling a miniature assassin.


    It was Wanda and Clarice. Both held their weapons, ready for action.


    Natasha''s eyes widened in surprise. The cold wind howled, but neither Wanda nor Clarice seemed to notice. After all, growing up in places like the Ural Mountains, they were accustomed to such freezing conditions. With their enhanced physical capabilities and resilient bloodlines, they could easily ignore the biting cold.


    Both Wanda and Clarice were unaffected by the cold. Wanda, with her sunglasses perched coolly on her nose, approached Natasha with the demeanor of a hardened assassin. "Who do you want me to kill?" she asked, her voice icy.


    Little Clarice, mimicking her, stood beside her, also striking a serious, silent killer pose.


    Natasha couldn''t help but laugh. "Are you two cosplaying?"


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Yelena chimed in, grinning, "You girls look so cool."


    Clarice''s face twitched slightly, almost breaking into a laugh, but she managed to hold it back, staying in character.


    "Alright, enough with the act, Wanda. Look over there," Natasha said, covering her forehead as if she had a headache, but clearly amused. She gestured toward the prison below.


    Seeing Natasha''s expression, Wanda finally dropped her tough facade and flashed a sweet smile. The two had a close sisterly bond, and this was just one of their playful moments.


    Realizing Natasha was getting serious, Wanda turned her gaze toward the prison, confused. "Are you planning to destroy this base? But Natasha, you could handle that on your own."


    Yelena''s eyes twitched at the nonchalant comment. The way Wanda said it made it seem like a trivial task, but considering Natasha''s strength, Yelena begrudgingly admitted it was probably true.


    "No, I''m here to rescue someone," Natasha explained.


    "Got it," Wanda nodded.


    Wanda, quick to catch on, understood Natasha''s intention immediately. Under Yelena''s curious gaze, she calmly walked to the edge of the snow-capped cliff, overlooking the prison below. Taking a gentle breath, her eyes glowed red, and a wave of crimson energy began to swirl around her.


    Tendrils of red energy extended from her body like silken threads, spreading down toward the prison. In less than ten seconds, the entire facility was enveloped in her magic. Everyone inside the prison had glazed, vacant expressions.


    "All done," Wanda said, snapping her fingers, completely at ease.


    Yelena stood in shock. "What... what is that?"


    Natasha ignored her sister''s disbelief and simply replied, "The person we''re looking for is called Alexei."


    "Got it," Wanda said.


    Within minutes, a large, burly figure emerged from the prison, trudging up the mountain. He was wearing clothes that resembled dirty rags, his face unshaven and haggard. Despite his unkempt appearance, the power in his body was evident.


    "That was way too easy," Yelena muttered, her disbelief growing. Lately, everything seemed to defy what she thought was possible.


    Natasha smiled, patting her on the shoulder. "It''s that simple."


    With a nod, Wanda dispelled the chaos magic, and Alexei''s dull eyes slowly regained their focus.


    When Alexei saw Natasha and Yelena, his eyes widened in shock and then flushed slightly red.


    "Natasha, Yelena? Am I dreaming?"


    ¡­


    Alexei never imagined that on such an ordinary day, it would feel like waking from a dream to see his two daughters standing before him. This rugged Eastern European man, tough on the outside but soft on the inside, stepped forward. Despite the disgusted and conflicted looks on Natasha and Yelena''s faces, he stretched out his arms and pulled them into a hug.


    With his large head wedged between theirs, he let out a shaky breath, his voice trembling, "Even if this is just a dream, I''m happy. Praise God for letting me see you now."


    Natasha and Yelena were caught off guard by their emotions. But Natasha, ever the practical one, quickly broke free from the bear hug, pushing Alexei away with surprising strength. He stumbled back, a confused look on his face.


    He glanced down at his arms, caked in mud, and then at Natasha, wondering, Did I not eat today? Or has my strength¡ªonce greater than ordinary men¡ªsomehow become weaker than my daughter''s?


    "This... you... I..." Alexei stammered, unable to find the words. Natasha rolled her eyes and turned toward Wanda and Clarice, who stood nearby, watching with amusement. She gently patted Clarice''s head and said softly, "Thank you, Wanda. Clarice."


    "Hee hee, Sister Natasha, is that your sister? Oh, she''s very nice!" The little girl, clearly enjoying being patted on the head, grinned with her big eyes sparkling. She looked curiously at Yelena, clearly fond of her, especially since Yelena had been making funny faces at her just a moment ago.


    Natasha glanced at Yelena, a complicated expression briefly crossing her face, but she nodded, "Yes, she''s my sister, Yelena."


    Then, after a moment''s hesitation, she added, "They''re also my family."


    "Wow~~" Wanda and Clarice responded excitedly, as if they''d figured it out already. They weren''t surprised¡ªafter all, it seemed Natasha had come back for her former family.


    After confirming it, Natasha turned to the two girls and said, "Wanda, Clarice, why don''t you head back first? I''ll make something delicious for you later."


    "Okay~" Clarice and Wanda agreed happily. Natasha''s cooking, especially her desserts, always had a unique and delightful flavor.


    Clarice waved her hand, opening a portal. Before stepping through, Wanda paused, as if remembering something, and turned to Natasha with a smile. "Go home early, Leon has a surprise waiting for you."


    "Mm!" Natasha raised her thin eyebrows, intrigued by the mention of a surprise, though the warmth in her heart overpowered her curiosity. She nodded, watching Wanda and Clarice step through the portal, the purple cirrus clouds slowly fading away.


    "Are they all mutants?" Alexei''s voice came from behind.


    Without turning, Natasha replied, "They''re my family." Her tone softened briefly as she walked toward the plane.


    Alexei and Yelena trailed behind, with Alexei chattering non-stop.


    "Wow, my dear, you found a new family these past few years. It''s wonderful! I just wish I could''ve seen that heartwarming scene. In fact, I''ve missed you so much during these ten years in prison."


    "Alexei, can''t you just shut up?," Yelena interjected, her tone dry.


    "Ah, Yelena, that''s so harsh. You should know I''ve had many dreams, and most of them were about you."


    "Honestly? That''s not sweet¡ªit''s creepy."


    "Impossible! My Yelena could never hate me. Isn''t that right, Natasha?"


    Their conversation grew fainter as they climbed the snow-covered mountains, until the plane took off vertically and disappeared into the white clouds.


    ...


    As night fell, the Southside nightclub on Queens Boulevard buzzed with life, its neon lights flickering in the darkness. The night was the perfect veil for all sins.


    The club, styled like an old warehouse, pulsed with live music, flashing lights, and a sea of people. The restless energy fueled the crowd as they moved, losing themselves in the beat, the flashing lights casting an atmospheric, almost mysterious glow over everything. Under the colorful halos, men and women swayed together, their bodies blending into the rhythm, creating a chaotic, sensual dance that made the space feel like a psychedelic maze.


    Every corner held a different vibe, with some guests fully absorbed in the moment. But no one realized that tonight would turn into a feast of blood.


    In the corner of the club, a man dressed in a black trench coat sat quietly on a sofa, a long, wrapped bar lying beside him. He sipped on juice, his eyes fixed on the surging crowd, observing in silence.


    At ten o''clock, the atmosphere reached its peak. A loud air raid siren echoed throughout the club, but rather than inciting fear, it fueled the mania. Regulars knew that this signal marked the start of the most intense part of the night¡ªthe music was about to hit its hardest. The crowd responded in kind, lifting their arms and twisting their bodies with excitement. Faces gleamed with wild energy, and the room grew even more electric.


    Suddenly, a woman with a revealing outfit took the stage, her voice cutting through the chaos as she spoke into the microphone. Her slightly shrill tone echoed across the nightclub.


    "The blood feast is about to begin! Let''s enjoy this moment¡ªenjoy life, enjoy blood, enjoy happiness!"


    A strange cheer rose from the crowd as the music reached a new intensity. But the excitement masked the real horror that had already begun to unfold. Men and women, lost in the music, began to notice something eerie. Their dance partners, bathed in the shifting colors of the lights, stared back at them with bloodthirsty eyes, no longer companions in the night, but predators¡ªhungry, waiting.


    At first, a man thought it was just some kind of weird intro to getting laid, but the woman in front of him opened her mouth, revealing sharp, tiger-like teeth. A wave of terror surged through him, his heart racing with fear.


    Then came the screams.


    "Fuck! What kind of monster are you?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Stay away from me!"


    The warm, lively atmosphere of the nightclub evaporated in an instant, replaced by an icy dread. The crowd began to realize that the people they had been dancing with were now wearing bloodthirsty expressions, closing in on them from all sides.


    Panic spread like wildfire. Faces once flushed with excitement were now twisted with fear.


    Meanwhile, the man in the black trench coat, still seated in the corner, curled his lips. He adjusted his sunglasses and began to stand, it was time for him to begin the slaughter.


    But before he could act, a deafening crash erupted from above. The ceiling shattered, sending dust, smoke, and gravel raining down. A figure fell through the wreckage, landing with a thundering impact.


    As the music hit its climax, the heavy metal''s frenetic energy filled the air, radiating a raw, adrenaline-fueled intensity. The guttural roar from the song perfectly matched the rhythm, adding to the electric atmosphere.


    "I came to the river, waiting for midsummer''s arrival.


    The black swans formed a V, walking toward the grave with hope.


    Through the fiery September sky, engulfed in flames,


    I beg you to appear, like the dark thoughts of God."


    The intense, violent sound assaulted everyone''s ears, both the innocent nightclub-goers and the vampires with their sharp fangs and bloodthirsty eyes. But all their attention was drawn to the dust and smoke, swirling in the center of the dance floor, illuminated by flashing lights that hinted at a figure emerging.


    As the haze gradually cleared, a tall and imposing figure was revealed. He stood over 1.8 meters, clad in a bright red coat, his muscular frame straining against the vest beneath. His ruggedly handsome face was framed by the nightclub''s chaotic lights, but what captured everyone''s attention were his eyes¡ªburning like twin suns, fierce and unyielding in the dark of the night.


    The figure crouched slightly, gripping a gleaming silver cross sword in his right hand. His very presence exuded a crushing sense of power, as if his body were a dormant volcano, ready to erupt at any moment. The vampires surrounding him, creatures of darkness, felt something they hadn''t experienced in centuries¡ªtheir dead hearts seemed to thrum with life again.


    What was that sensation? Fear. Real, palpable fear.


    The vampires couldn''t comprehend it. They were the predators, the noble ones who fed on humans. So why were they suddenly afraid of this mere human, this insignificant being of flesh and blood? Yet, the feeling of looming danger weighed heavily on all of them.


    Without a word, the bloodthirsty crowd ceased their hunt and slowly began to encircle the man. Even the woman at the DJ booth, her aura seething with malevolence, couldn''t contain her rage. She grabbed her microphone and shouted, her voice dripping with venom.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you interrupt the great vampire clan''s blood feast!"


    The relentless pulse of the music seemed to irritate the man. His brow furrowed as he stood upright, turning his gaze towards the woman.


    Boom!


    That single glance was like a blazing inferno. The heat of his stare burned her to the core, as if it could incinerate her very soul. The pain was unbearable. Her once proud and beautiful face twisted in agony, her body trembling uncontrollably. But in that moment, overwhelmed by his power, she dared not utter another word.


    Her lips quivered as she swallowed the words she had been about to scream¡ªwords that would have ordered the vampires to kill the man. Why couldn''t she say them? Why did she feel as if she were standing before an ancient, higher-class vampire, even though he was just a human? Fear surged through her, a sensation that was both foreign and impossible.


    Who is this man?


    Her wide eyes were full of terror and disbelief. In that instant, time seemed to freeze. The entire club was silent, with all eyes locked on the man. The terrified patrons, those who had managed to survive the initial chaos, huddled together in a corner, too scared to make a run for it. The only exit was blocked by monsters¡ªvampires, standing guard. Helpless, they pinned their desperate hopes on the stranger, hoping he was their savior.


    In contrast, a man wearing sunglasses and a black leather trench coat sat casually on a nearby sofa, watching the scene unfold with amusement. He seemed in no hurry, as if he was enjoying the show.


    As the final beats of the music began to fade, the man''s burning gaze finally moved away from the woman on the DJ stage. She felt a moment of relief, but it was short-lived. Just when she was about to exhale, a sudden, sharp sound erupted behind her, cutting through the lingering silence like a thunderclap.


    A wave of overwhelming pressure crushed down from behind her. The next moment, the cold edge of a silver cross sword rested gently against her neck. The blade was so sharp that she knew, with the slightest movement, her head would be severed from her body.


    Her eyes widened in panic, and she stood paralyzed with fear. A single drop of cold sweat slid down her forehead, trembling with the same terror that gripped her heart. She didn''t dare move a muscle.


    She glanced down and noticed the eyes of her companions fixed on something behind her. She wanted to turn and see for herself, but she knew she couldn''t. Any movement could mean instant death. The blade of the silver cross sword shifted slightly, grazing her neck. A thin red line appeared on her skin, the sting of the cut sending her heart racing.


    Then, a calm, male voice spoke from behind her.


    "So, beautiful Miss Vampire, would you mind telling me the location of your vampire headquarters? I''d love to have a pleasant little chat with your friends."


    "You... who are you?" she stammered, trying to sound threatening. But the man sighed, almost as if disappointed.


    "Old-fashioned threats don''t work on me," he replied. "How about we make a deal instead?"


    "A deal?" she asked, her voice shaking.


    "If you tell me where the Vampire clan''s base camp is, you don''t have to die today."


    Her throat tightened. "If... if I tell you, will you really let me go?"


    "Of course," he said smoothly. "I wouldn''t lie to a pretty girl. That would be terribly ungentlemanly."


    After a brief hesitation, driven by fear, she caved. "It''s... it''s at Century Tower."


    She wasn''t even a true vampire¡ªjust a blood servant. The instinct to survive overpowered her loyalty, and she betrayed the location of the vampire base without hesitation. Whatever happened next, staying alive was her only concern.


    True to his word, the man lowered the cross sword, stepping back. For a moment, she thought she might actually be free. But before she could fully relax, a gunshot echoed through the club.


    The woman stared in shock as a gaping blood hole appeared in her chest. A scream of despair escaped her lips before her entire body began to ignite. From the wound, sparks spread quickly, consuming her in flames until she turned to ash.


    The man didn''t seem surprised. Calmly, he shifted his gaze toward the corner of the nightclub, where another burly figure sat. This man, clad in a black trench coat and sunglasses, held up a smoking pistol¡ªit was clear who had fired the shot.


    "Show no mercy to these filthy blood servants. Every one of them deserves to die," the man in sunglasses remarked coldly.


    "Do whatever you want. These weaklings are yours," the first man responded with a hint of indifference. He wasn''t angry, just mildly amused, as he glanced at the man with sunglasses, then turned away, gripping his silver cross sword and heading toward the exit. His real target wasn''t these low-level servants.


    The man in sunglasses frowned slightly but said nothing.


    As the first man approached the door, the blood servants finally reacted. Their eyes, glowing with malice and hunger, locked onto him. They weren''t going to let him leave that easily.


    He sighed, as if annoyed by the inevitable confrontation.


    Suddenly, his eyes sharpened with a deadly intensity.


    A wave of terror rippled through the nightclub, freezing everyone in place.

 Chapter 11

    WUUUUU!


    A sharp sound pierced the air, making everyone freeze. Both the blood servants and the man in sunglasses were momentarily stunned. What was that sound?


    Breathing?


    But what kind of breath could cause such a disruption? What kind of lungs could draw in so much air with such force?


    In the next moment, it became clear.


    The man planted his right foot firmly into the ground, and an immense surge of power rippled through his body. His leg tensed, pushing back slightly, and then¡ªBOOM¡ªan explosive force erupted from him.


    Waves of scorching heat radiated in all directions, sweeping over the room like flames. Even the cold-blooded vampires, normally indifferent to temperature, winced at the sudden, intense heat.


    Under their stunned and bewildered gazes, the man grinned.


    He gripped the hilt of his sword with both hands and lifted it high.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rocked the room as the man transformed into a blazing firestorm, tearing through the nightclub like a dragon. In a matter of seconds, he moved through the tightly packed blood servants, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Scarlet sparks scattered as he reappeared at the entrance behind the blood servants. With a swift motion, he swung the cross sword, sending embers flying.


    For a moment, everything seemed frozen. Then¡ªthud¡ªall the blood servants'' heads dropped to the ground simultaneously, and their bodies ignited like kerosene-soaked barrels. The nightclub was filled with screams of despair as the fiery blaze consumed them, turning each one into ash. The once-crowded room was now eerily empty.


    "What the hell just happened?"


    The man in sunglasses, who had been prepared to start his own killing spree, was dumbfounded. His usually cold demeanor cracked as disbelief spread across his dark-skinned face. There had been hundreds of blood servants in the nightclub. While they weren''t a match for him, they were more than enough to overwhelm ordinary people. It would''ve taken him time to wipe them all out.


    Yet, in the blink of an eye, they were all gone. And what was that flame?


    A mutant, perhaps?


    For the first time in a long while, the man, Eric Brooks felt a genuine interest stir within him as he looked at this stranger.


    As Eric watched the man leave the nightclub, he cracked his neck and decided to follow. He paid no attention to the chaotic screams of the crowd, who had just narrowly escaped death.


    Outside, the nearby streetlights barely flickered, casting dim shadows over the alley. Eric saw the man preparing to mount a motorcycle. Approaching him, Eric stumbled a bit and called out, "Hey, are you a vampire hunter?"


    The man, already seated on his motorcycle with his sword placed carefully beside him, looked over. "No," he replied simply.


    Under the faint streetlights, Eric could finally get a good look at the man. He was young, neither white nor black, but had distinct Eastern European features.


    "Sergei," the man introduced himself, extending his hand.


    "Eric Brooks," Brooks responded, shaking Sergei''s hand firmly.


    Sergei had been sent by Leon. Although he didn''t fully understand why Leon needed a blood sample from a real vampire, he wasn''t one to ask too many questions. His job was to carry out the mission. Leon had provided them with some basic intel, but they were largely on their own for tracking down the rest¡ªpart mission, part experience-building.


    Sergei could tell that Eric, the man in front of him, knew a lot about vampires.


    "So, what are your next plans?" Eric asked bluntly, his tone direct and to the point.


    Sergei could sense that Brooks wasn''t the best at small talk, but it didn''t bother him. He appreciated the straightforwardness, and there was no reason to hide his intentions either.


    "The woman mentioned the Century Building as the vampire headquarters," Sergei said, his sentence trailing off. Eric''s eyes lit up beneath his sunglasses, ready to respond, but before he could speak, Sergei had already revved the engine of his motorcycle. The exhaust roared as Sergei sped down the street, leaving only a parting line.


    "Good night, Mr. Eric."


    Watching Sergei disappear into the distance, Eric didn''t hesitate. His hatred for vampires flared as he walked over to a classic sports car parked nearby. Starting the engine, he quickly set off in the same direction¡ªtoward the Century Building.


    Meanwhile, inside the Century Building, the vampires partied, unaware that death was fast approaching. They reveled in the blood and music, completely oblivious to the disaster headed their way.


    Ten minutes later, Sergei arrived at the Century Building, located in the northernmost part of the Bronx. The clock struck ten, and the area buzzed with life as people enjoyed the night around the block. Sergei parked his motorcycle on the side of the road, resting one foot on the ground. He looked up at the towering seventy or eighty-story building. With his sharp hearing, he could catch the faint sounds of raucous celebration from the top floor.


    Weng!


    Without warning, Sergei activated his Observation Haki. Instantly, the entire building''s auras flooded his mind. He could sense every single presence, each one distinctly human. But then, there were the cold, predatory breaths¡ªthose of the vampires.


    With determination, Sergei dismounted his motorcycle, grabbed his cross sword, and began walking toward the entrance of the building, each step deliberate and measured.


    The building was luxurious, and naturally, it was guarded. Several armed security guards noticed Sergei approaching with a cross sword in hand. Instantly, their faces turned serious. Drawing their guns, one of them shouted, "Hey! This isn''t a place for you! Get out now!"


    As one of the guards reached for his radio to call for backup, a flash of fire appeared in front of his eyes. In the blink of an eye, Sergei, who had been dozens of meters away, vanished. When he reappeared, he was behind them.


    The guards remained in their original positions, seemingly frozen in time. A faint, fiery red line traced across their necks before they even realized what had happened. Without a sound, their bodies ignited and crumbled to ashes, sparks scattering into the air.


    These security guards weren''t human¡ªthey were blood servants.


    Their guns clattered to the ground, but the surrounding crowds remained oblivious. Unaware of the danger unfolding, no one noticed the deadly encounter.


    Sergei strode confidently into the building, his cross sword gleaming in his grip.


    Ten seconds later, the building erupted with the sounds of gunfire and roaring chaos. The nearby blocks were soon filled with alarms as the commotion spread through the area.


    "Enemy invasion! Kill him immediately! Alert the master!"


    ¡­


    The top floor of the Century Building was brightly lit even at night. Under the rooftop swimming pool, a group of elegantly dressed women¡ªsome in suits, others in revealing dresses and swimsuits¡ªlined up with goblets filled with the fresh blood of eighteen-year-olds.


    In the center of the party, a man in a white shirt with an open collar, revealing a tattoo, sat with a beautiful white woman on his lap. The atmosphere was one of luxurious indulgence, a typical blood party for the noble vampire clan.


    Suddenly, the revelry was shattered by gunshots and explosions, jolting the vampires from their pleasure. Panic spread through the crowd.


    The tattooed man stood up abruptly and roared to regain control. "Silence! Look at yourselves¡ªflustered over such trivial matters. You''ve lost the elegance and composure of our noble clan!"


    At that moment, hurried footsteps approached, and a vampire in a suit leaned in to Reddick and whispered, "Mr. Reddick, the building is under attack. There''s only one intruder, but he''s incredibly strong. Our blood servant warriors couldn''t resist him; he''s already made it to the 40th floor."


    "Who is it? Could it be Blade?" Reddick''s shock was evident. How could someone have breached forty floors so quickly? Was this person even human? Were his blood servants nothing more than helpless victims?


    "No, from the appearance of the intruder, he seems to be Eastern European," the vampire said, pulling out a tablet. The screen showed real-time surveillance footage.


    Nearby, several vampire men and women, who were friends of Reddick and belonged to the same social circle, approached. "Reddick, what''s going on?" they asked, confused and concerned.


    Reddick barely acknowledged them, his attention fixed on the surveillance screen. His eyes twitched with anxiety as he watched the footage.


    What he saw was horrifying: a wave of red flames surged through the stairwell, where blood servants, heavily armed and ready, were trying to defend their position. But each time the flames flashed across the screen, his blood servants turned to ash, their efforts utterly futile.


    The escape passage was in ruins; the stairs had collapsed, and everything was charred black from the flames. Finally, it dawned on Reddick why the intruder had broken through to the fortieth floor at such a terrifying speed. In just a blink, they had already reached the tenth floor.


    "Damn it, who the hell is this Eastern European bastard?" Reddick muttered, feeling a cold wave of fear wash over him.


    As a vampire, his senses were several times, even ten times sharper than those of humans. To him, the speed of bullets leaving a gun''s muzzle appeared slowed down by tenfold. With his enhanced physique, dodging firearms was usually child''s play.


    But now, despite these heightened senses, he couldn''t even register how fast this intruder was moving. There was no doubt that this individual was far stronger than any of the vampire warriors present. An inexplicable fear gripped his heart.


    Worse still, the weapons the intruder carried seemed capable of killing vampires.


    Panic surged within Reddick. He spun around and shouted to his men, "Call in all the vampire warriors! Use every weapon we have to stop him!"


    After a deep breath, he turned to his friends, who were casting him dissatisfied looks.


    "The party''s over. We need to leave. Now."


    A few of them still seemed reluctant to agree, but after seeing the grim expression on Reddick''s face, they realized just how dangerous the situation was. Silently, they nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Reddick''s tense expression relax slightly.


    Under the protection of the vampire warriors, the group made their way up the passage toward the rooftop. A helicopter was waiting for them there.


    However, just as they reached the stairwell, a red glow illuminated the space ahead. Though no one had appeared yet, the violent, fiery energy felt like a volcanic eruption. The intense heat, like the scorching sun, made all the vampires uneasy.


    But what truly terrified them was the smell of sulfur and death in the air.


    Boom!


    Four streams of fire exploded at the entrance of the passage, roaring like dragons and engulfing everything in flames. The vampires, frozen in fear, could only stand still. Only the loyal vampire warriors reacted, drawing their guns and pointing them at the figure standing amidst the flames. They opened fire.


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    Bullets rained down like a heavy storm, but the figure''s right hand moved slightly, and with a sharp ding and a shower of sparks, every bullet was deflected with effortless precision.


    The shooting stopped when the magazines emptied. The vortex of flames dissipated, revealing Sergei. He tilted his head slightly, scanning the faces on the rooftop. His gaze lingered momentarily on the scantily clad women with striking figures. It was hard not to notice¡ªafter all, no one of average looks would be seen in a place like this.


    Sergei, still an adolescent, couldn''t help but be briefly affected by the scene before him. But the overpowering stench of decay and the coldness in the air quickly made him feel nauseous. In an instant, his flickering gaze steadied. His eyes eventually settled on Reddick and the other vampires surrounded by several vampire warriors.


    The situation was clear¡ªit led to obvious conclusions. Furthermore, with his heightened senses, Sergei could tell that these vampires were high-ranking members of their clan.


    "Who are you? Do you know what you''re doing?" Reddick, sensing that Sergei hadn''t attacked immediately, tried to speak, hoping to negotiate. But Sergei cut him off before he could finish.


    "I''m not interested in killing you," Sergei said flatly, pulling out a special injection tube from his pocket. "I just need your blood. If you give me a vial, you won''t die."


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    His mission was simple: collect blood. He had no real interest in slaughtering vampires unless they crossed a line. His actions were guided by a vague sense of punishing evil and promoting good, depending on his mood. Leon''s subtle influence had instilled some moral restraint in him, though it wasn''t particularly strong.


    "Impossible," Reddick hissed, though fear gripped him. The pride of the vampire clan wouldn''t allow him to retreat in such a humiliating way, especially with his friends watching. To give in would mean disgrace for the clan, punishment by the council, and possibly even expulsion from his family.


    "A bunch of fools who don''t know how to make a choice."


    ¡­


    Sergei sighed, his expression growing serious as his eyes narrowed.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a vortex of fire erupted, and Sergei appeared right in front of Reddick. His imposing presence was overwhelming, leaving Reddick and his companions in stunned silence. They barely had time to react before the vampire warriors around them were reduced to ashes, one after another.


    Reddick finally moved, his hands morphing into razor-sharp claws as he slashed toward Sergei. But in the blink of an eye, the flash of Sergei''s sword cut through the air.


    A sharp pain shot through Reddick, and he let out an involuntary scream.


    "Ahhh!"


    Both of his hands, along with his forearms, had been severed cleanly. The wounds were impossibly smooth, leaving Reddick trembling in disbelief.


    Seeing Sergei''s devastating power, the vampires behind Reddick hesitated. Though they gritted their teeth, ready to attack, one cold glance from Sergei froze them in place, paralyzed by fear. They dared not move.


    Sergei, holding his sword upside down in his right hand, reached into his left pocket and pulled out a syringe, preparing to draw blood from Reddick. But just then, other vampire warriors on the rooftop sprang into action. Fear lingered in their eyes, but their vampire instincts drove them to fight for Reddick.


    Bang!


    A bullet cut through the air, aimed at Sergei''s temple. He dodged it with a slight tilt of his head, then straightened up, his expression darkening with displeasure.


    "Seems I shouldn''t have tried to take the easy way out," he muttered, his voice low and filled with murderous intent.


    He returned the syringe to his pocket. With a powerful stomp of his right foot, Sergei vanished in a flash of red fire, the sudden gust of air ruffling Reddick''s hair.


    Sergei had made up his mind¡ªhe would kill every vampire on the rooftop delaying his mission, whether man or woman.


    A scream pierced the air as Sergei charged like a tiger down the mountain, heading straight for the vampire warriors. Though they were terrified, the warriors gritted their teeth, ready for a desperate fight.


    Slash!


    A flash of red sword light, and the head of the first vampire warrior was severed, turning into ashes. Without a moment''s pause, Sergei rushed toward the second one, who desperately fired his weapon, but Sergei''s ghost-like movements easily dodged the bullets. With a swift grip on the vampire''s hair, Sergei plunged his sword into the warrior''s heart, as cold and final as death itself. He pulled the sword out, ignoring the twitching, burning remains, and advanced toward the next.


    The death feast had begun.


    The vampire warriors moved quickly, trying to use their numbers and speed to slow him down, but Sergei''s speed was unmatched. His fiery presence left them no chance to escape.


    Realizing the futility of fleeing, the vampire women screamed and charged at him, desperation in their eyes. But they were merely moths flying into the flames.


    "Kill him! Tear him apart with our speed and numbers!" they shouted, but their efforts were futile.


    On the rooftop, it was chaos¡ªfigures darting like shadows, bullets and blood flying in all directions. Sergei became a flaming tiger, dragging a long trail of red fire, tearing through the crowd. His flame engulfed both men and women alike, leaving nothing but despair in his wake.


    In less than thirty seconds, the gunfire, screams, and roars ceased. All that remained were piles of black ash, drifting away on the wind. The luxurious rooftop party had transformed into a scene of pure death.


    Reddick and the few remaining purebloods stood trembling, their faces twisted in fear.


    "You... are you a monster?" Reddick stammered, staring at Sergei as he approached. He couldn''t believe his eyes. How could anyone possess such terrifying power? That crushing speed and strength¡ªthis wasn''t something a human should have.


    Sergei ignored the question. Without wasting time, he stepped up to Reddick, who had completely lost his will to fight. He pulled out a syringe and injected it straight into Reddick''s heart. The vampire didn''t dare to resist or even speak.


    Once the syringe filled with blood, Sergei pulled it out, pocketing it swiftly. Looking at the trembling vampires around him, he asked coldly, "Which faction are you from?"


    "We... we''re all affiliated with the Council of Elders, covering the entire Western world," Reddick blurted, sensing the gravity of the question. He immediately mentioned the Elders, hoping to deter Sergei from any rash actions.


    Sergei seemed intrigued for a moment. "The Council of Elders, huh? Impressive." He hesitated, clearly considering his next move.


    "Well, this complicates things," he muttered. His original plan had been simple¡ªwipe out Reddick and his group, but the mention of a powerful faction made him reconsider. He didn''t want to kill Reddick, only to have the Council come after him for revenge later. It wasn''t that he feared them, but Sergei hated unnecessary complications.


    Still, the name Council of Elders was now firmly etched in Sergei''s mind.


    Boom!


    Just as Sergei was thinking about how to get information from the terrified Reddick regarding the Council of Elders, heavy footsteps echoed from the stairs. A tall, muscular Black man with a flat-top haircut, wearing a black trench coat and sunglasses, entered. He had a sword strapped to his back¡ªEric Brooks had arrived.


    Reddick and the other vampires immediately recognized him. Fear and hatred filled their eyes as one name raced through their minds.


    "Blade? You''re that damned vampire killer!" Reddick shouted. At first, it sounded like a question, but the second half was a clear statement.


    Blade¡ªEric Brooks¡ªhad appeared out of nowhere a few years ago. While the vampires called themselves nobles or, to Blade, they were nothing more than vampires. His relentless hunting had made him infamous, wiping out entire vampire families with no discrimination between men or women, high-born or low-born.


    To powerful factions like the Council of Elders, Blade''s actions were an annoyance, hardly worth their attention. But for families like Reddick''s¡ªbig enough to feel the sting, but not powerful enough to retaliate¡ªBlade was a nightmare.


    Blade looked over the rooftop with indifference, taking in the scene: bodies turned to ash, the air thick with the smell of burnt flesh, and the luxurious party turned into a battlefield. He glanced at Reddick and the other vampires briefly before turning his gaze to Sergei.


    The shock in Blade''s eyes was undeniable¡ªa rare expression for someone like him.


    ¡­


    As Blade stood there, his half-vampire nature gave him immense strength and endurance. He was a force to be reckoned with in combat, and over the years, he had cut through vampires like they were nothing more than chickens. But as he observed the destruction around him¡ªthe scorched, shattered stairs and the ashes of countless vampires¡ªhe realized something unsettling. Compared to the man standing before him, he was outmatched.


    The massacre had happened in mere minutes. Sergei had torn through a fully armed vampire stronghold with terrifying efficiency, leaving nothing but ruin in his wake. Blade knew strength when he saw it, and this guy was on a whole different level.


    "Cool nickname," Sergei commented, breaking Blade''s train of thought. His voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge of coldness, his gaze locking on Reddick and the others with murderous intent.


    Reddick, sensing the impending doom, panicked. His voice cracked as he desperately shouted, "You can''t kill me! The leader of the Vampire clan won''t let you go! When the great Vampire God descends, you''ll die without a trace!"


    Sergei''s eyes narrowed, his expression darkening with curiosity. "Vampire God?"


    Sergei''s eyes gleamed as he raised his right hand, pressing the sharp edge of the cross sword against Reddick''s throat. "Tell me more about this ''Vampire God,''" he demanded.


    "Vampire God?" Blade, standing nearby, looked just as intrigued. He stepped forward, grabbing Reddick by the collar and lifting him off the ground. "Is the Vampire God you''re talking about the same one I found in the Book of Death? Tell me!" His voice was a thunderous roar.


    Reddick''s face twisted in despair, realizing he had let something slip. He knew that even if he survived this encounter, his betrayal of the vampire clan would lead to dire consequences for him and his family. Looking at Blade with hopeless eyes, he muttered, "Sunwalker, you will see the day when the Vampire God rises, and you''ll die along with the rest."


    With a last surge of desperation, Reddick and his remaining allies launched a final attack. Blade, quick as ever, dodged effortlessly. Drawing his silver sword, he swept through them with lethal precision. It was as if he were cutting down crops, slicing his enemies in half, their bodies bursting into flames and crumbling to ash.


    Blade stared coldly at the remains, lost in thought.


    "Nice job. Good night, Blade," Sergei said with a hint of amusement. Watching Blade finish off Reddick and the others didn''t bother him. After a brief look, Sergei turned and casually walked toward the stairs, leaving those words behind.


    Blade watched Sergei disappear into the stairwell, his eyes flickering with an unreadable emotion beneath his sunglasses.


    Blade replayed Reddick''s final words in his mind, along with the haunted look in his eyes. He had a strong feeling that a conspiracy was unfolding¡ªand somehow, he was at the center of it.


    "The Book of the Dead... Vampire God."


    Standing there for a minute, Blade could hear the faint sounds of sirens and helicopters approaching from a few streets away. Deciding it was time to go, he turned and left.


    On the cobblestone road outside a New York manor, the iron gate opened automatically as Sergei rode his motorcycle up to the house. Parking it outside, he propped it up, casually hanging his helmet on the front.


    Several maids came to the door, greeting him with respectful bows. Sergei nodded in acknowledgment and walked inside.


    In the lavish hall, Leon sat on a sofa, focused on something in his notebook.


    "Boss," Sergei said, taking a seat on the couch next to Leon. A glass of juice had already been prepared for him, and he downed it in one go.


    After finishing, Sergei pulled the syringe filled with vampire blood from his pocket and handed it to Leon.


    "All taken care of."


    Leon, unsurprised by the result, placed the syringe aside and closed his notebook, setting it on the table. Leaning back on the sofa with his legs crossed, he turned to Sergei with a slight smirk. "How did it go?"


    "Pretty standard," Sergei replied, knowing exactly what Leon was asking. "Blood servants are stronger than regular people, with some special abilities. Pure-blooded vampires are on a different level, though. Their senses, strength, and speed are way beyond that of ordinary humans. And if you''re not using a weapon made of specific materials, even bullets won''t kill them. But, that''s all there is to it."


    Sergei paused, thinking. Vampires have impressive individual and group combat abilities, but their bloodline makes them puppets, bound to the will of those above them. It wasn''t surprising that these vampires had managed to stay hidden within the human world, operating in the shadows. They blended in well.


    It was easy to figure out that beyond the vampires'' ability to conceal themselves, they likely had help¡ªwealthy businessmen, and possibly even high-ranking government officials. Even if these allies weren''t vampires themselves, they were probably connected.


    After all, the appeal of immortality is undeniable. No matter how powerful or rich someone is, after a hundred years, they end up in the same place as everyone else¡ªa pile of dust. It wasn''t hard to imagine that people in power would crave a lifespan longer than the average person.


    "So, the vampires throw these rooftop blood parties out in the open," Sergei continued, "because they have protection. Powerful people covering for them."


    He thought of the countless people who go missing or die every year¡ªwhether in accidents, murders, or from illnesses. To those in power, it''s just data. Just numbers.


    And if something can become just data, then it can be manipulated. Changing the numbers or covering things up would be easy. But Sergei wasn''t particularly concerned about that. He could let the vampires go on as if nothing happened, turning a blind eye. However, if he ever saw a vampire harming innocent people, his conscience might step in.


    Being compassionate isn''t a flaw, but it comes with a heavy price. After all he''s been through, Sergei preferred a simpler life. His real concerns were Leon, the Maximoff twins, and their extended family. That''s what mattered.


    To protect his family and avoid future trouble, Sergei had considered hunting down and killing the high-ranking vampires, sending a message to their entire clan. He shared this thought with Leon.


    Leon, ever calm, waved it off. "Do whatever you want. Think of it as an extracurricular activity¡ªjust to pass the time."


    Vampires may have a lot of influence and connections, but Leon didn''t care about them at all. To him, they were just an insignificant race of undead. If it weren''t for their supernatural resilience, even the human government could''ve wiped them out by now.


    "They''re just a nuisance," Leon added. "A little practice for you, Sergei."


    ¡­


    Sergei had a relatively enjoyable evening. After all, the group he had taken down wasn''t weak, and that added to his satisfaction. Feeling content, he asked the butler to bring some snacks and fruit. He had a game to finish tonight.


    Meanwhile, Leon was holding a syringe filled with vampire blood and called Keisha.


    "Keisha, analyze the blood," he instructed.


    "Yes, Captain Leon. Beginning analysis," Keisha responded.


    "The blood contains 317 specific viral combinations. It''s not contagious, but it has strong phagocytic and fusion properties, making it highly compatible with human blood. Once infected, transformation occurs within half an hour, with a level of consciousness still under domination."


    Keisha continued, "The blood can transform human bones, internal organs, and enhance sensory capabilities. Extracting a small portion of the genome, the evolutionary process is back-calculating... 10%, 20%, 30%, 50%, 100%."


    "The most primitive genome has been deduced: an unknown genome with traits of a first-generation divine body and some characteristics of a second-generation divine body."


    "Shall I upload the genome sequence to the database?" Keisha asked.


    "Upload," Leon commanded.


    "Upload successful."


    The Sky Blade No. 7''s computer calculated the evolutionary efficiency at a shockingly fast rate. The primitive bloodline of the vampire displayed divine body traits. In comparison to angelic civilization, their divine bodies might be considered lower-level, but for ordinary races, a divine body was already terrifying. It could even withstand nuclear bomb blasts without harm.


    Given that an ancestor-level vampire could possess such power, it wasn''t entirely surprising.


    In short, if Leon wanted, he could now use the Sky Blade No. 7 to initiate a genetic modification project, transplanting the genes of the vampire ancestors into humans. But it wasn''t worth it.


    The vampire ancestors were certainly powerful, but only to a point. In the grand scheme of things, compared to the gods and other powerful races in the universe, the vampires'' abilities paled in comparison. The upper limits of vampire genes were too low.


    With so many better options available, why settle for less? It would be like tossing away a watermelon to pick up sesame seeds¡ªa foolish move.


    However, the vampire genes did have their perks. By collecting genetic material from other mid-tier races, Sky Blade No. 7 could deduce new sequences. This time, Leon wouldn''t use the top-tier genes for Wanda and her crew, but they could be useful for building an army or training warriors.


    Too bad Odin wasn''t dead yet. If he were, Leon would have had Sky Blade No. 7 search for dimensional coordinates to places like Jotunheim and other realms. Those places housed plenty of strong beings and races worth considering.


    As Leon pondered these thoughts, the sound of playful laughter caught his attention. He turned to see Alina, Polina, and Clarice running into the room, panting from exertion. The three little ones, faces flushed with energy, lined up and stared curiously at Leon and Sergei, their big eyes full of questions.


    Leon and Sergei couldn''t help but smile.


    "So, what''s up?" Leon asked, noticing the beads of sweat on their foreheads. He could tell they''d been running wild¡ªno surprise, given that their stamina far surpassed that of any grown man.


    But he was more intrigued by their current expressions.


    "What does a vampire look like? Aren''t they supposed to be beautiful and elegant?" one of them asked, eyes wide.


    "Is it like in The Vampire Diaries?" another chimed in.


    It turned out the three little ones had recently watched an American TV show about vampires. The show portrayed vampires as living elegant and refined lives, where every vampire was portrayed as handsome and beautiful. So when they heard that Sergei had encountered vampires, their curiosity got the better of them. While playing outside, they overheard the servants talking about Sergei''s return, and they rushed back to ask him about it.


    After all, no matter how precocious they were, little girls still had dreams of a pure and beautiful kind of love¡ªsomething platonic and romantic. But Sergei wasted no time in crushing their illusions.


    "Believe me," he said, "it''s nothing like that. Behind their so-called refined lives are ugly, dirty, and corrupt hearts."


    The harsh reality left the three little ones visibly disappointed.


    Leon, amused, ruffled their hair and added, "Just look at the pictures. No matter how elegant or refined they seem, at the end of the day, vampires are nothing more than blood-sucking bats. When they feed, their true, hideous faces show."


    "Even among themselves, it''s all about conspiracies, manipulation, and power plays."


    Alina pouted, clearly not thrilled with this new information. But then Leon noticed something.


    "Wait, where''s Pushkin? Isn''t he usually with you?" Leon asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Polina huffed in annoyance. "No, he said he''s a man now and wants to be strong like you and Sergei. He''s decided to train hard and said that he can''t waste time playing with us anymore."


    Pushkin''s sudden declaration that he had grown up and needed to focus on becoming a warrior had hurt the three little girls deeply. They had always been inseparable friends, but two days ago, Pushkin announced he couldn''t play with them anymore, saying it would weaken his fighting spirit.


    The three little ones had nearly teamed up to beat him up for saying that.


    "Haha, it seems our little man has finally grown up," Leon chuckled, but when he noticed the dissatisfied looks from the three little ones, he quickly added, "But of course, what he did was a bit ungraceful. A real man shouldn''t act that way, and he deserves a little criticism."


    "Leon''s right," the three little ones nodded in agreement, feeling vindicated. They weren''t necessarily going to scold Pushkin, but in this playful moment, they wanted Leon to show that he was on their side.


    Even though their illusions had been shattered, the girls were still in high spirits. After all, it wasn''t enough to ruin their good mood. They dashed to the refrigerator, grabbed a big ice cream cake, and ran back out, full of energy.


    Their joyful shouts filled the manor with life and laughter. As Leon leaned back on the sofa, watching them with a fond smile, his heart brimmed with affection for the three little ones.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 57 to Chapter 60


    In the remote, uninhabited western region of Russia, a simple house stood amidst trees and vegetation. A pastoral-style home, it was surrounded by vegetable gardens, fruit trees, and a pig pen.


    Natasha, Alexei, and Yelena approached the house, walking side by side. As they moved, Natasha and Yelena''s eyes flicked downward for a moment, noticing a subtle change in the ground beneath their feet, though neither paid it much attention.


    When they reached the barbed wire fence, a faint movement came from inside the house. Their arrival had clearly caught the attention of its owner. The door creaked open, and a woman stepped out, holding a shotgun aimed at them.


    But when she saw Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei, the woman froze in shock. The sunlight revealed her appearance¡ªa tall figure, mature and beautiful, dressed in a red-and-white plaid shirt and jeans. Her long golden-red hair added to her feminine allure, but her sharp eyes carried a cold, detached air, like someone who had taken lives without remorse.


    As Natasha got a good look at the woman''s face, her own sharp and cold demeanor softened with recognition.


    "Natasha, Yelena, Alexei?" the woman muttered in disbelief, frowning as she lowered the shotgun.


    Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei opened the gate and walked down the winding path toward her.


    "Melina~~," Alexei called out, his unshaven face lit with excitement. Seeing his lover and their family reunited, he was happy but visibly nervous.


    Melina stood on the front steps, looking at the three of them before turning around to open the door. "Come in."


    Without hesitation, Alexei hurried inside. Natasha and Yelena exchanged a glance before following him.


    The inside of the house was spacious, a classic example of Eastern European rural homes with wooden structures. The walls, decorations, and furniture were simple and unassuming, typical of an ordinary rural household.


    Melina led them to a long wooden table and gestured for them to sit. After brewing several cups of coffee, she placed the mugs in front of them and sat down herself.


    A heavy silence filled the air, making the atmosphere awkward. Alexei''s lips quivered with excitement as he looked between Natasha, Yelena, and Melina. His eyes were filled with joy and satisfaction.


    Yelena stared down at her coffee, while Natasha, feeling a mix of emotions, finally broke the silence.


    "Have you been living here for long?"


    Melina nodded, taking a sip of her coffee. "About four years."


    After finishing her drink, Melina looked at the three of them, her brow furrowed. "Dreykov''s death and the fall of the Red Room¡ªwas that your doing?"


    Yelena lifted her head and glanced at Natasha, her eyes saying more than words ever could. "To be precise, it was Natasha and the people behind her who did it."


    Natasha ignored Yelena''s glance, wanting to take advantage of the moment to uncover the truth. She looked at Melina, her eyes lowering slightly. "You... what exactly were you? A former instructor? Retired?"


    Melina hesitated before answering, her voice quiet. "I was just working behind the scenes, continuing something Dreykov had envisioned."


    Natasha pressed on, curiosity in her tone. "And what was that?"


    After a moment of silence, Melina sighed. "It was a project... something to control the will of those children."


    "Control?" Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei were visibly startled.


    Melina, however, wasn''t surprised by their reaction. She locked eyes with Natasha. "When you defected all those years ago, Dreykov saw it as proof that the ''products'' he created had a fatal flaw¡ªself-awareness. After years of turning children into weapons, he couldn''t accept that they might develop their own ideologies."


    She continued, her voice steady but grim. "So, he came up with an idea. He wanted to create something that would take away the children''s ability to escape his control. He sought a way to manipulate their consciousness completely."


    "And I was responsible for researching it."


    Yelena couldn''t stay silent any longer. "But how is that even possible?" she asked. "Brainwashing is one thing¡ªit''s the typical way to make soldiers loyal, but it''s a long process. Even then, a brainwashed soldier can start doubting themselves one day. Controlling will with a drug? People have tried, but it''s nearly impossible."


    "What you''re saying is true, but we''ve already made some progress. Pheromones," Melina said, her voice steady. "By implanting a chip that controls the nervous system, we can essentially achieve mental control. The person implanted with it can''t disobey an order. Dreykov could issue a command remotely, and the chip would force everyone under its influence to comply without question."


    Her voice dropped even lower. "Including orders to asphyxiate themselves."


    Yelena''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You''ve got to be kidding me!" she exclaimed, a chill running down her spine. The thought of having such a chip inside her, turning her into nothing more than a mindless robot, was horrifying. Natasha''s breathing became heavier, and Alexei clenched his fists in anger.


    "That damn bastard!" Alexei growled. "He lied to me, locked me up in that hellhole of a prison, and then he did this? He deserves to rot in hell for this."


    Melina looked down, her expression conflicted. "I was the one who developed it," she admitted, her voice laced with pain. "Every step of the way, I felt the agony and torture of what I was doing, but I had no choice."


    Her eyes flickered with emotion. As an instructor, she wasn''t supposed to have feelings for the children she trained, but as a woman, it was impossible for her to shut off all emotions. Especially when it came to Natasha and Yelena, whom she had come to see as her own daughters.


    Receiving this mission tore her apart. It felt like she was being dragged through hell, and yet, she lacked the power¡ªor the courage¡ªto disobey Dreykov''s orders. For years, she carried that burden. But then, two years ago, something shifted. Dreykov changed, seemingly overnight, and the entire situation took a sudden turn.


    That change made her suspicious, and she cut off all ties with him. Only now, with Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei standing before her, did she realize the truth. Dreykov''s transformation, his death, and the collapse of the Red Room¡ªeverything was connected to Natasha.


    ¡­


    Melina felt an overwhelming sense of relief¡ªrelief like she had never known before. With Dreykov dead, the Red Room dismantled, and the children finally free, she no longer had anything to fear. This was the most peaceful period of her life. No more orders, no more training, and no more watching those children endure brutal suffering.


    After a moment of calm, Melina turned to Natasha. "You saved those children, and in doing so, you saved us too. Natasha, was it difficult?"


    In her mind, she believed it must have come at a great cost¡ªone far beyond simple effort.


    But Natasha gently shook her head. "It wasn''t hard," she said softly. "I was just lucky."


    She thought back to the fateful decision she made while being hunted down. That choice had led her to meet Leon, Wanda, and Sergei. She would never forget the words of the young man with the calm, jade-like demeanor, who spoke to her without even glancing back. "Maybe I can give you a place to stay," he had said, a hint of carelessness in his voice.


    Yet, those words had been enough to create a small crack in the walls around her closed heart.


    That day, Natasha witnessed something she had never seen before. The wooden house nestled in the mountains wasn''t luxurious, but it radiated a warmth that felt foreign to her. It was a home for children who, like her, had suffered tragic and painful pasts.


    Leon was like an eternal sun, always shining a gentle, warm light on everyone around him. He patiently taught those children, always respecting them, even her, the newest addition. He never doubted anyone; instead, he used his sincerity to dissolve the shadows clouding their hearts.


    He led the children¡ªand her¡ªout of the darkness and onto a brighter path.


    As Natasha thought about her time with Leon, Wanda, and the other children, a soft, warm expression appeared on her usually guarded face. Melina, Yelena, and Alexei were stunned by the unexpected display of emotion.


    Melina, noticing the shift, smiled knowingly. "It seems I was mistaken. You''ve met someone very special."


    Natasha''s gaze softened as she replied, "Because of him I got to have a family again."


    "Family..." Melina murmured, repeating the word as though savoring its meaning. She looked at Natasha''s serene expression, then asked, "Can you tell me about him?"


    Natasha was caught off guard. Her instinct was to refuse, to keep that part of her life private. But when she met Melina''s curious, gentle eyes, she hesitated and fell silent.


    ....


    A cordon had been set up around the Century Building, extending about a hundred meters down the street. New York police had parked patrol cars to block off the area, preventing bystanders from approaching. Officers were stationed around the perimeter, ensuring that no one could get too close.


    At the entrance to the Century Building''s corridor, several officers were busy conducting an on-site investigation. Among them, a middle-aged man in uniform entered the scene.


    A police officer spotted him immediately and approached. "Chief Stacy."


    "What''s the situation?" George asked.


    The officer gave a quick rundown. "Based on our investigation, there was a serious gunfight here. We''ve recovered numerous firearms, including heavy weaponry and grenade launchers."


    George''s eyes widened in shock. "Heavy weaponry?"


    While guns were not uncommon in the United States, especially in a city like New York, where crime rates were high and gangs were prevalent, heavy weaponry was another matter entirely. Firearms, both legal and illegal, were everywhere, but heavy-duty weapons were rare and strictly controlled. Anyone caught using them would immediately become a high-priority target for law enforcement.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A gun battle involving this level of firepower in the Century Building? If word got out, it would ignite a wave of public outrage, with people demanding to know how such an event could occur under the watch of the NYPD.


    And the bad news wasn''t over yet.


    The officer continued, "And there''s something strange about the whole scene."


    He led George to the stairwell entrance, where other officers were conducting their investigation. As they ascended, the officer briefed George.


    "From our survey, aside from the gunfight in the lobby, the most significant activity happened on the stairways."


    "The battle there was intense¡ªalmost as if a hundred people were involved."


    "Oddly, many of the stairs weren''t destroyed."


    As they climbed, George grew increasingly uneasy. Each level of the stairwell was scorched, the walls blackened as though by fire. There were also numerous craters of various sizes, and holes riddled the passage. When they finally reached the rooftop, things seemed relatively intact in comparison, though bullet holes were everywhere.


    However, George''s instincts kicked in. From the lobby on the first floor, through the stairwells, and now up to the roof, the scene was littered with guns, communicators, and other gear. But something critical was missing.


    "Where are the bodies?" George demanded.


    The officer, looking equally puzzled, took a deep breath. "That''s the strangest part. There was a fierce gun battle throughout the entire building, and we responded within twenty minutes, cordoning off the area immediately."


    "But we''ve only found one body."


    What is going on here?!


    George frowned. "What about the surveillance?"


    The officer looked as if he''d seen a ghost. "All the surveillance footage from the entire street has been silently erased. It''s a complete dead-end case. There''s no way to verify anything."


    "This building belongs to someone. What about the employees? Are they missing too?"


    "Yes, they''re all gone. We checked the records of every employee and director associated with the building, but no one can be located. It''s as if they vanished into thin air."


    George was filled with disbelief. What could this mean? Could everyone in the building have been reduced to ashes after the gun battle? It seemed impossible.


    As George stood, frowning in thought, a group of uninvited guests arrived at the building''s entrance. The elevator doors on the rooftop chimed and opened, revealing a group of figures in suits stepping out.


    Hearing the commotion, George turned to face them.


    The man leading the group, dressed in a sharp suit, approached and presented a document. "Chief Stacy, FBI Senior Agent John," he introduced himself, handing over the paperwork. "We have the authorization. We''re now in charge of this case."


    George flipped through the document, confirming that it was indeed an official authorization letter, complete with a special seal and code. He glanced at Senior Agent John, who was dressed sharply and claimed to be from the FBI. Unsure, George pulled out his phone to verify the situation.


    After speaking with the director and confirming everything, George sighed in relief. "Steven," he called to one of his officers, "let''s step back and let the FBI handle this."


    With a nod to Agent John, George and his team began wrapping up and took the elevator down, leaving the case to the federal agents.


    Inside the elevator, George''s mind raced. This whole case was strange¡ªevery aspect of it. There were too many oddities, too many things that didn''t add up. And the fact that the FBI had taken over so quickly? That wasn''t normal procedure. Usually, transferring a case took time, but this felt almost immediate.


    Something about this situation was off.


    The strange nature of this case made it difficult to handle. If it wasn''t solved quickly, public opinion would likely put the blame squarely on the police department. Though George was intrigued by the mystery, he wasn''t stubborn. If the FBI wanted to take over, it was probably for the best. The speed at which the case was transferred likely meant the director had pulled some strings.


    As they reached the first floor, sure enough, a group of suited agents had already set up a cordon and were keeping a large number of reporters at bay. The moment George and his officers emerged, the reporters thrust their microphones forward, bombarding them with questions. But George and his team ignored them, heading straight to their police cars and driving off.


    Meanwhile, up on the rooftop, the FBI agents got to work. They didn''t bother with the discarded weapons scattered across the area. Instead, they used advanced devices, including infrared scanners, to survey the scene. Before long, red footprints became visible on the ground. One of the agents approached Senior Agent John.


    "Sir, based on the footprints and blood samples we''ve collected, we''ve confirmed that this was a gathering place for vampires."


    "And they were all killed," the agent continued.


    John nodded and pulled out a tablet, connecting to a video call. A moment later, a cold, composed female figure appeared on the screen.


    "Agent Hill," John greeted.


    "John, how are things over there?" Hill asked.


    "We''ve confirmed it was a vampire gathering. Around 150 to 200 members, all dead," John reported.


    Hill''s expression shifted slightly. The number was more than she expected. John continued, "They were heavily armed, but from the moment the attackers breached the building until all the vampires were killed, it took no more than five minutes. Maybe even less."


    "I see. Investigate thoroughly. I''ll grant you full access to all resources here in New York," Hill responded calmly.


    "Understood," John replied before ending the call. Handing the tablet to another agent, he glanced around the rooftop and let out a sigh. All the street surveillance had been wiped, with no way to recover it. Whoever did this wasn''t ordinary, and investigating them would be a challenge.


    "Well..." he muttered to himself.


    Meanwhile, under the majestic waterfall of the Seven Cities of Sky Blade, Leon stood, bare-chested, as water cascaded down on him. With Keisha''s assistance and her precise calculations, he trained relentlessly¡ªhoning the three Haki techniques, refining his body, and mastering his devil fruit powers.


    Leon''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a call from Natasha.


    She mentioned that Melina and her family wanted to meet him, which caught Leon off guard. He knew Natasha was reconnecting with her sister and family, but why was he suddenly involved?


    Despite his surprise, Leon didn''t turn down the request.


    "Tonight? Sure, I''ll be there on time," he replied before ending the call.


    Standing under the waterfall, Leon remained unmoved by the force of the rushing water. The intense pressure didn''t bend his posture. Instead, his right hand began to glow with a dark luster, and a terrifying aura solidified around him. Wisps of red lightning suddenly sparked into existence, crackling and coiling around his arm.


    His eyes, filled with a primal intensity, focused sharply as he compressed his energy. Finally, with a swift upward strike, his fist tore through the air.


    Boom!


    The force of his punch, enveloped in red lightning, caused the hundred-meter-high waterfall to reverse its flow. The water shot into the sky like an explosion, thousands of tons of it suspended momentarily before falling back down as a rainstorm, drenching everything below.


    Water droplets clung to Leon''s hair, sliding down his forehead, temples, and over his perfectly defined muscles, giving him an almost ethereal, rain-soaked appearance.


    It was a striking, solitary moment, witnessed only by Leon¡ªand Keisha, who silently observed from afar.


    "The combination of pure mental energy and physical energy results in a high-intensity output," Keisha remarked, her graceful figure appearing beside the river. She gazed at Leon with her captivating eyes, explaining, "But it places severe demands on the user. The average human physique simply can''t handle it."


    Leon shrugged and jumped in front of her, his movements casual. Keisha snapped her fingers, conjuring a towel out of thin air, which she handed to him. He took it, wiping his hair as they strolled along the riverside path.


    "How''s the analysis going?" he asked.


    "I''ve run a rough simulation," Keisha replied. "The three forms of haki are primarily driven by mental power. That mental energy can be stimulated through specific techniques. In addition, it works in conjunction with physical strength, enhancing both. If you''re ready, Captain Leon, we can begin the process at any time."


    "Let''s hold off until I return. And the fruit?" Leon inquired.


    Keisha''s eyes sparkled with knowledge as she elaborated. "Your Devil Fruit energy is unusual. Once it reaches a certain threshold, it can influence matter and even alter fundamental laws. You can develop a wide range of abilities by manipulating light energy¡ªthermal effects, light quanta, and even manipulating hot and cold light sources. Once your body is strong enough, you''ll be capable of moving at the speed of light, or even beyond. The potential is enormous."


    Keisha, speaking from the vast technological wisdom of angelic civilization, considered the Glint-Glint Fruit''s potential remarkable.


    "If you push it far enough," she continued, "and your body can handle the immense energy, you could evolve into something like a star¡ªa walking, human-shaped sun."


    ¡­


    In a simple country house, night had settled over the land, casting everything into darkness. Only the quiet murmur of voices could be heard from inside the hut. In the kitchen, Natasha, Melina, and Yelena were busy with preparations.


    Suddenly, Natasha''s eyebrows twitched as if sensing something. She glanced out the window. "Leon''s here," she said softly.


    Melina and Yelena exchanged looks before speaking in unison, "Let''s go out and greet him." It was, after all, common courtesy to welcome a guest.


    Melina removed her apron, and the three of them, along with Alexei¡ªwho was wearing a simple plaid shirt¡ªstepped outside. The night was still and dark, with no sign of anyone on the road ahead.


    "Is he black? Cause I can''t see him," Alexei said with a grin.


    Melina and Yelena looked at Natasha in confusion, but she merely smiled, gesturing with her chin as if to say, "Wait and see."


    Melina and the others followed Natasha''s gaze. They saw a figure emerge from the darkness, accompanied by subtle ripples in the air as if space itself had shifted. Though the appearance wasn''t flashy, it was enough to leave Melina, Yelena, and Alexei in awe.


    As Leon came closer, everyone stepped outside the fence to meet him.


    Under the moonlight, Leon, wearing a red coat, approached with steady steps. His eyes briefly met Natasha''s before turning to the others.


    "Ms. Melina, Mr. Alexei, and Ms. Yelena," he greeted them, his voice calm and respectful. "My name is Leon. Natasha has probably told you about me. Thank you for inviting me."


    "Wow, what a guy," Alexei muttered, impressed. Despite his rugged nature, he couldn''t help but admire Leon at first glance. Leon''s strong, perfectly sculpted physique was evident even through his coat, especially his defined abdominal muscles. As a super soldier, Alexei could feel an intense aura of power radiating from Leon, far greater than his own.


    Melina and Yelena noticed this as well, both satisfied with their first impression of him. Yelena, in particular, felt intrigued by Leon. While he matched her expectations of Natasha''s ally, she was eager to uncover more of his secrets.


    After some polite exchanges, everyone headed back into the house. Dinner was almost ready, so they all gathered around a long wooden table, chatting while enjoying their meal.


    Since Melina''s family wasn''t exactly an ordinary one, their conversations naturally took a different tone than what you''d hear at a regular family dinner. Especially Alexei, who, caught up in the atmosphere, started rambling. He went on and on about his time in the army, how he became a super soldier, and how he always wanted to compete with Captain America. At some point, he mentioned Dreykov, his anger flaring up as he loudly cursed, even saying he''d dig the guy out of his grave just to beat him up.


    Melina and Yelena, both seasoned spies, were skilled in socializing and conversation, ensuring that the evening never became awkward. Leon, with his usual calm and friendly demeanor, contributed to the lively discussion, keeping everything smooth and light-hearted.


    The atmosphere was warm and enjoyable¡ªuntil Alexei drank too much. In his drunken state, he tried to arm-wrestle Leon, insisting on showing off his strength. It only added to how much everyone liked Leon.


    After dinner, Melina and Natasha headed to the kitchen to wash the dishes, while Alexei passed out on the sofa. Yelena, still full of energy, excitedly bombarded Leon with questions. Except for a few secrets, Leon didn''t hold back, sharing a lot with her.


    Yelena was quite satisfied with Leon''s answers, even though she noticed he was holding back on some details. However, being smart, she knew better than to press further. Apart from Alexei, the whole family had top-tier emotional intelligence.


    After chatting with the family for a while longer, Leon politely declined the offer to stay overnight. Instead, he activated the micro-wormhole transportation technology to leave. Natasha, though momentarily surprised, didn''t dwell on it too much. She just felt that Leon carried more secrets than he let on¡ªa sense of mystery that only made people want to dig deeper.


    Upon returning to New York Manor, Leon''s quiet arrival went unnoticed by the maids, who were still working. Inside the house, Sergei and the kids were out, and Leon didn''t worry too much. With Kesiha''s constant monitoring, any threat would be quickly detected, though few on Earth posed a real danger to them.


    After a good meal, Leon settled into a balcony chair in the calm of the evening, sipping coffee and gazing up at the stars. The quiet and harmony of the night made him feel truly at peace.


    Leon enjoyed moments like this¡ªquiet and relaxing. In his previous life as an office worker, the constant pressure to secure a house, marriage, and financial stability had made life stressful. Even after coming to this world, he''d had to constantly plan and struggle to survive, especially with a group of children depending on him. Every step was a challenge.


    Now that the Maximoff twins, Sergei, and the others had grown up, and with the Sky Blade No. 7, an angelic origin space battleship that seemed like a glitch in the universe, Leon could finally relax¡ªat least to some extent. However, he was fully aware that in a world filled with gods and multiverse-level threats, an unexpected crisis could come at any time.


    He knew his strength wasn''t enough to handle some of the major events or cataclysmic forces out there. So, he still needed to grow stronger, but at least for now, he had the confidence to enjoy some peace and quiet.


    Ironically, that peace didn''t last long.


    While he gazed at the stars, casually sipping his coffee, his body suddenly tensed as Keisha''s voice echoed in his ear.


    "Detecting space fluctuations outside Earth. Energy disturbance from another dimension," Keisha reported.


    Leon stood up abruptly, placing his coffee cup on the table. He looked up at the sky, his eyes flashing with concern. Even without Keisha''s warning, he had already sensed the fleeting presence of a terrifying aura¡ªa power filled with darkness, death, and evil.


    It was a force far beyond his current abilities.


    "Such a dark, immense power... but it disappeared so quickly?" Leon frowned and asked, "Keisha, what''s the energy intensity?"


    "In terms of this universe''s power scale, it''s at the Skyfather level."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 61 to Chapter 65


    Skyfather level.


    That term immediately brought a name to Leon''s mind.


    "Keisha, send me the captured footage," he commanded.


    "Yes, it has been transferred."


    Boom!


    In his mind, a series of memory images appeared. The scene showed the vast, black vacuum of space with Earth floating quietly in the distance. Suddenly, the space around the planet rippled violently, waves spreading out like shockwaves.


    Cirrus clouds, swirling in dark colors¡ªblack, purple, and green¡ªappeared out of nowhere. But in the next second, there was a sound like shattering glass, and the swirling mass of energy vanished instantly, leaving the area calm once more.


    It was as if nothing had ever happened. But Leon knew better¡ªthis was no illusion.


    As Keisha froze the frame, Leon saw a figure: a bald woman in a yellow mage''s robe, holding a folding fan. She appeared and vanished along with the cirrus cloud. The sight of her confirmed Leon''s suspicions.


    The Ancient One¡ªthe Sorcerer Supreme, guardian of Earth for thousands of years. And the dark, sinister presence could only mean one thing: Dormammu, ruler of the Dark Dimension.


    It was clear now: Dormammu had attempted to break into this universe, only to be dragged into the mirror dimension by the Ancient One.


    "Keisha, can you track them?" Leon asked.


    "Yes, I can send you into the mirror dimension using micro-wormhole technology," Keisha replied. "However, the energy there at the moment is extremely intense and chaotic. The captain''s physical body may not withstand it. If needed, you can deploy the module defense barrier using Sky Blade, but doing so will alert the participants."


    Keisha''s ethereal voice echoed in Leon''s mind as he contemplated his next move.


    If possible, he wanted to witness the battle firsthand. Observing the fight would give him a clearer sense of how wide the gap was between his current power and that of the Skyfather level. But doing so would almost certainly draw the attention of both Dormammu and the Ancient One.


    Dormammu was one thing¡ªLeon could deal with being noticed by him¡ªbut the Supreme Sorcerer''s reaction was what really concerned him. Who knows, perhaps even Odin might notice the disturbance.


    Leon''s eyes flickered with determination. After a moment of thought, he asked, "Keisha, can the Sky Blade No. 7 support me in launching a god-level strike in that dimension?"


    "Absolutely," Keisha responded.


    "That''s all I need. Send me there."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Keisha''s words faded, Leon''s figure disappeared from the rooftop in an instant. When his vision cleared, he found himself in a world unlike anything he had seen before¡ªa different dimension altogether.


    The world around him was bathed in dark, suffocating hues of black, purple, and green. The atmosphere felt oppressive, filled with a sense of evil and terror that weighed heavily on his chest. But Leon''s gaze was locked far ahead, where the real horror unfolded.


    In the distance, a colossal head, made of swirling black energy, spanned tens of millions of kilometers. It emanated an aura of dread so intense, it bordered on despair. The slightest movement of the surrounding dark clouds caused massive ripples that swept across the dimension like a black torrent, threatening to destroy everything in its path.


    And in front of this massive, terrifying presence was a lone figure¡ªa woman in a yellow mage''s robe, her head covered by a hood. She floated in mid-air, her hands weaving intricate golden magic arrays that shimmered with unimaginable power. These mystical shields clashed fiercely with the dark energy, creating shockwaves that rocked the entire dimension. The sheer force of the battle made the dimension tremble, as if it were on the verge of collapsing.


    Leon floated at a distance, shielded by a honeycomb-like defense barrier generated by Sky Blade No. 7. The barrier absorbed the energy blasts that washed over him, keeping him safe from the cataclysmic forces in front of him.


    "Recording all data and beginning analysis," Keisha''s voice echoed in his mind, pulling Leon from his shock.


    As he stared at the titanic battle unfolding before his eyes, he was struck speechless by the sheer scale of it. This was a conflict at the Skyfather level, far beyond anything he had ever encountered.


    The energy emanating from the battle was powerful enough to obliterate a planet. At this level of combat, not only would ordinary mortals be instantly annihilated, but even Leon himself found it difficult to just observe. His ability to manipulate elements gave him near-invulnerability on a physical level, but the powers at play here were operating on an entirely different scale¡ªmanipulating the very fabric of reality.


    The vast torrents of energy could easily disintegrate him in an instant. Despite this, the defensive barriers supported by Sky Blade No. 7 were holding strong, shielding him from the destructive forces surrounding him.


    "This is the Skyfather level," Leon thought. The gap between his current power and this monumental scale was clear, and yet, feeling the battle''s intensity first-hand filled him with excitement. He realized why beings like the Ancient One scarcely bothered with the affairs of the mortal world¡ªit was beneath their concern.


    As Leon silently observed the clash between the Ancient One and Dormammu, something shifted. Both combatants paused, as if by mutual agreement.


    Across the vast distance of dozens of kilometers, the Ancient One turned her head, her hooded gaze settling on Leon. A flash of surprise flickered in her eyes.


    "It''s him... How is he able to appear in the mirror dimension? And that energy... It''s unusual." she mused.


    From the other side, Dormammu''s deep, reverberating voice echoed throughout the dimension. "Oh? Another human? But so weak... as insignificant as an ant."


    The Ancient One looked back at Leon, her voice speaking directly into his mind, "Mr. Leon, you are not ready to face power of this level. Leave now. Dormammu has noticed you."


    Leon''s eyes widened in response, just as Dormammu''s wild laughter erupted through the void.


    "Hahaha! A mere human, daring to step into this realm. Your courage and talent are commendable, but it''s a pity¡ªyou must die here."


    Boom!


    An explosion of dark, malevolent energy erupted, sending a devastating wave of darkness crashing toward Leon. The sheer magnitude of the dark torrent, blotting out the sky, was almost suffocating, a force so overwhelming it seemed to bring with it pure despair.


    The Ancient One remained calm, her expression steady as she prepared to intervene against Dormammu''s attack. But then, her eyes widened in sudden surprise.


    She saw Leon''s lips curl into a slight smile as he raised his right hand.


    "Keisha, activate Flare Bombing."


    Boom!


    Instantly, an intense, searing energy gathered above Leon''s palm. The power was like a miniature star created with the help of his Glint-Glint Fruit, blazing with a radiant heat that dispelled the consuming darkness in the dimension. The energy rippled outward, and the star Leon had summoned stretched for millions of kilometers in diameter, its heat so extreme that it warped the very fabric of space around it.


    As part of the advanced angelic civilization, Sky Blade No. 7 was equipped with fundamental star-drive technology, and flare bombing was a powerful manifestation of that technology. The remote control harnessed the power of a star to create a flare bombardment, an attack of unimaginable power.


    Supported by Sky Blade No. 7, Leon swung his right hand forward.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire sky turned red as a torrent of red energy exploded outward. The devastating force engulfed the dark energy unleashed by Dormammu, evaporating it on contact. The explosion swallowed every trace of darkness.


    Ancient One''s eyes narrowed as she sensed the danger. She quickly rendered her form illusory, severing the connection between the mirror dimension and the real world.


    Dormammu, who had dismissed Leon as insignificant, was caught completely off-guard by the sheer force of the flare bombardment. His massive form, once composed of dark energy, was consumed by the explosion.


    "Impossible! You''re just a human¡ªhow could you wield such power?" Dormammu''s thunderous voice echoed as the mirror dimension itself began to shatter under the weight of the attack.


    Leon watched as Dormammu''s energy-based head disintegrated in the blast, forcing the dark lord back into his own dimension.


    Crack! Crack!


    The mirror dimension, now unstable, began to fracture and collapse. Realizing this, Leon swiftly activated the micro-wormhole transportation technology and vanished from the crumbling world.


    In a flash, he reappeared on the rooftop of his manor.


    "Keisha," he called out.


    "The combat module has been recorded. Unknown magic systems and dark magic detected," Keisha responded. "Estimated analysis time: thirteen days."


    Leon smiled, satisfied. This encounter had been more rewarding than he expected. The most valuable prize was Sky Blade''s ability to record and analyze the Ancient One''s mystical magic and Dormammu''s dark sorcery. Once fully analyzed, it would be ready for his use.


    Even though the magic of the Vishanti is notorious in the mystical world¡ªlike dealing with loan sharks¡ªit can''t be denied that many spells within this system are incredibly useful. Take the mirror dimension, for instance: it''s a key skill for dealing with enemies discreetly.


    The strength of Angelic Civilization lies in its ability to absorb the best attributes and systems from various civilizations through recording and analysis, constantly optimizing itself. The star-drive technology of Merlot Star is a prime example¡ªSky Blade No. 7 integrated this by studying and learning from their advancements.


    As Leon stood reflecting, a gentle voice spoke from behind.


    "Mr. Leon, I hope you don''t mind me dropping by."


    Leon wasn''t surprised. Turning around, he saw the Ancient One standing there. Smiling, he gestured for her to sit.


    "Ancient One, please, have a seat."


    Without hesitation, the Ancient One sat on one of the balcony chairs. A small tea table appeared between them as Leon lightly tapped the surface, conjuring two glasses of juice.


    "I apologize, Ancient One. I don''t have tea here¡ªonly juice."


    The Ancient One smiled softly. "Juice is rich in vitamins and very healthy."


    The Ancient One removed her hood, revealing a weary expression. She didn''t seem bothered, though. She picked up her glass and took a sip, blinking softly as she met Leon''s gaze.


    After a brief silence, she spoke softly, "Mr. Leon, you have surprised me."


    "How so?" Leon asked, glancing unconsciously at the glowing green gem necklace¡ªthe Eye of Agamotto¡ªhanging on her chest.


    "Since you left that test base, I''ve noticed that the established flow of history has taken an unexpected turn," the Ancient One said, her eyes focused on Leon.


    A few years ago, she had sensed a sudden shift in the course of history while at Kamar-Taj. This unsettled her, as she had long been able to glimpse into the future and maintain the Earth''s protection by ensuring that events stayed on their destined path. But Leon''s presence¡ªand the arrival of his companions¡ªhad thrown this delicate balance into disarray.


    The Ancient One explained that history had now veered off course at three significant points, and with each divergence, the changes were becoming more profound. Most recently, the timeline had been affected so dramatically that the future had become fragmented and uncertain. Leon was the focal point of this upheaval.


    Listening closely, Leon quickly understood that the three points the Ancient One referred to were tied directly to his sign-in rewards: the Glint-Glint Fruit, the Breathing Technique, and, most notably, Sky Blade No. 7.


    The first two had created relatively minor ripples in the timeline, as their powers, while significant, had limited long-term impact. However, the acquisition of Sky Blade No. 7 was a different story entirely. With the Skyfather-level combat power it granted, and its advanced technology far beyond the Earth''s current capabilities, Leon now possessed the ability to gather and enhance himself with the genes and technologies of other civilizations. This meant his potential for growth had become nearly limitless.


    As a result, the disruption to the future was much greater than the Ancient One had anticipated.


    From the Ancient One''s perspective, the future was now fragmented, and although she could sense the changes Leon had caused, she couldn''t fully see why or how he had triggered them. Leon, of course, wasn''t about to explain it to her. The Ancient One understood this well and didn''t press him further.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Especially after witnessing the power Leon had just displayed, she realized he was now someone she had to treat as an equal. Strength, after all, is the ultimate measure of everything. If before she had been merely observing him, now she had to acknowledge him on equal footing.


    "What was that being earlier?" Leon asked, though he already knew the answer.


    As expected, the Ancient One answered readily, "He hails from a realm called the Dark Dimension. His ambition is to devour all worlds, turning them into sources of darkness so that he can transcend the multiverse and become eternal."


    She paused briefly before continuing, "Our universe is just one of his targets. We''ve been fighting against him for thousands of years."


    "''We?''" Leon questioned.


    "Yes, us," the Ancient One confirmed. "For millennia, sorcerers have guarded this world from the shadows, fending off those with ambitions to consume it."


    Leon nodded, genuinely moved. "The Ancient One and all sorcerers truly deserve respect."


    He meant it. No matter their intentions, their actions spoke volumes. The Ancient One and the other sorcerers had been risking their lives to protect the Earth from the monstrous threats that sought to conquer it, and that was worthy of admiration.


    The Vishanti''s system of magic is notoriously difficult to master¡ªessentially a form of magical "loan-sharking." Upon death, the sorcerer''s soul and magic are often reclaimed by the mystical entities. Whether or not all sorcerers are aware of this isn''t clear, but it''s undeniable that many have sacrificed their lives for this power.


    Leon nodded thoughtfully, his expression sincere. The Ancient One noticed and gave him a subtle nod in return. "Although I''m surprised by how much you''ve grown, I am pleased," she said gently. "However, now that you''ve caught Dormammu''s attention, his cultists may cause you trouble."


    Dormammu''s dark presence naturally attracts followers¡ªpeople who are lured into darkness, seduced by its power. These loyal cultists worship Dormammu, believing the world is corrupt and only he can purify it. They are convinced that by serving him, they can gain eternal life and all the rewards they desire.


    Essentially, they are brainwashed.


    Leon knew this well. He was also aware that among the Masters of the Mystic Arts, an Order of Dark Sorcerers known as Zealots had formed, secretly working against the Order in hopes of bringing Dormammu to Earth. Most of these Zealots were sorcerers nearing the end of their lives or those lacking strong resolve. However, once they embraced darkness and tapped into its power, they became ruthless, doing anything necessary to allow Dormammu''s arrival and eliminate any who stood in their way.


    Leon posed a particular threat to Dormammu. For thousands of years, the Ancient One and the Sanctums had prevented Dormammu''s entry into this world. Now, a new figure¡ªLeon, who held the potential to reach Skyfather-level power¡ªwas on the rise. Dormammu''s attempt to kill Leon in the mirror dimension was not just an act of rage, but a calculated move to stop Leon from growing too powerful.


    Leon listened carefully to the Ancient One''s warning, but his thoughts went in a different direction. Rather than merely defending himself, Leon had already begun considering how to eliminate the threat at its root.


    Leon wasn''t the type to wait for trouble to come knocking at his door. If he sensed any threat or potential danger, he preferred to eliminate it before it could grow. This approach had rubbed off on Sergei and others around him; they had come to adopt this ruthless mentality as well.


    While Leon''s thoughts were already racing ahead to the idea of tracking down and wiping out the Dark Sorcerer''s Order, he still responded calmly to the Ancient One. "I''ll keep an eye out for them. And if they do show up, I''ll deal with them."


    The Ancient One smiled faintly. "The premise being that they manage to reach you first."


    She didn''t know exactly what Leon was thinking, but his cautious expression reassured her. Though Leon''s methods were unconventional, his ability to unleash Skyfather-level power was undeniable. The threat posed by the Dark Sorcerer''s Order might not be as great as initially feared.


    After their brief conversation, the Ancient One took her leave. Before departing, she kindly invited Leon to visit Kamar-Taj when he had time, offering to share a special tea¡ªDahongpao¡ªbrought by Master Yipin from the East. Leon accepted the invitation, though his true interest lay more in Kamar-Taj''s vast library of knowledge.


    Once the Ancient One was gone, Leon vanished from the rooftop and reappeared in the grand hall of the Sky Blade No. 7 Battleship, also known as the Immortal Palace.


    The hall was magnificent, its floor adorned with intricate circular patterns that depicted an epic battle. In the design, a beautiful angel wielded a flaming sword, leading an army against formidable enemies. Keisha''s holographic figure materialized before him.


    "Captain Leon," she greeted.


    "How''s it going?" Leon asked, getting straight to the point.


    Keisha remained calm, waving her hand to reveal an image that resembled a holographic projection, but far more realistic. The image displayed a glowing green gem¡ªthe very one sealed on the Ancient One''s chest.


    It was the Eye of Agamotto, containing the Time Stone.


    The Time Stone held immense power, capable of controlling the past, present, and future. It could manipulate time in all its forms¡ªaccelerate, reverse, travel through it, and even trap someone in a time loop. The stone could also freeze timelines and alter reality with near omniscience. But those who tampered with its powers risked unimaginable torment, trapped within time until they could create a "perfect" moment, which would then exist for eternity.


    "I''m sorry, Captain Leon," Keisha said. "When we tried to record the gem''s properties, it was blocked by an unknown force. Cracking it will take more time than anticipated."


    "Just as I thought," Leon muttered to himself, unsurprised by the results.


    The Time Stone, hidden within the Eye of Agamotto, was crafted by ancient sorcerers as both a container and a protective barrier. This powerful artifact could only be unlocked by the specific spells known to the Supreme Sorcerer. Even with Sky Blade No. 7''s advanced capabilities, which allowed it to peer through the dark matter plane and observe the essence of things, it wasn''t enough to fully penetrate the magical defenses of the Eye of Agamotto¡ªat least not right away.


    "While we couldn''t gain direct insight, I can sense that this gem holds extremely unique rules and immense power, affecting the fabric of the real world itself," Keisha reported.


    Leon nodded, his gaze fixed on the projection of the green gem in front of him. "That''s right. These gems hold the most powerful forces in the universe. When brought together, their combined energy is beyond comprehension."


    He stared at the hologram, eyes gleaming with fascination. Infinity Stones¡ªeach one held almost limitless energy and unique properties related to time, space, reality, and more. Through Sky Blade No. 7, Leon could analyze the essence of these stones, potentially integrating their characteristics into the technology of the angelic civilization. It was a golden opportunity for optimization and advancement.


    Mastering the Infinity Stones'' powers would be a tremendous feat. Even if it took time, it would result in technologies that could reshape entire worlds. And Leon knew that the ultimate prize, gathering all six Infinity Stones, would lead to untold power, worth any struggle or conflict.


    With Sky Blade No. 7''s computing power, it was entirely possible to trace the stones'' origins and adapt their properties. Leon stood to benefit immensely, but one thing was clear: this would inevitably lead to a confrontation with a certain "purple potato" who fancied himself a cosmic enforcer of balance. Leon smirked at the thought of Thanos.


    "Looks like I''ll have to find an opportunity to kill that guy," Leon mused. "And while I''m at it, maybe I''ll take the Eternals'' genes too¡ªthose would be useful."


    ¡­


    On a Texas Highway.


    A sudden downpour flooded the dark Texas night. The rain fell hard, splashing against the ground with sharp, rhythmic beats. The once oppressive heat began to cool as the storm raged on, turning the dry, desolate land near the highway into a blurry, rain-soaked landscape.


    In the middle of it all, a red pickup truck roared down the road, its headlights cutting through the storm like the glowing eyes of a dragon. Inside, the soothing tones of Hotel California drifted through the speakers, the classic guitar melody blending with the sound of the rain, creating a peaceful yet haunting atmosphere.


    Pietro was at the wheel, driving lazily with one hand. His elbow rested against the window, chin propped on the back of his hand as he tilted his head slightly¡ªhis pose almost effortlessly cool. Though he''d never admit it, he was imitating Leon. He''d seen his boss drive like this several times before, looking flawlessly handsome from every angle, especially in profile. It was a look Pietro tried to emulate, though at this moment, there was no one to admire it.


    Wanda sat in the passenger seat beside him, dressed in tight black leather pants and white sneakers. Her long legs stretched out in front of her, resting on the dashboard. With a baseball cap pulled low, she scrolled through her phone, looking entirely disinterested.


    In the backseat, a figure lay stretched out, but in the darkness, they were barely visible.


    "Ugh, still over a hundred kilometers left," Pietro groaned, glancing at the GPS. The glowing map showed they still had 137 kilometers to go, and his mood darkened. He had already been driving for three hours since dinner, and it looked like they still had over two more to go.


    Bored and exhausted, he sighed, wondering how much longer he could endure the monotony.


    Pietro glanced at the person sleeping peacefully in the backseat, and his frustration flaring. How is this guy sleeping through all this? He clenched his jaw, fighting the urge to pick up the entire truck and sprint the rest of the way himself.


    "Still no sign of him?" he asked, exasperated.


    Wanda, still scrolling through her phone, replied calmly, "Don''t worry. He''s probably just enjoying the city like a tourist. According to social media, he''s still there, as long as he hasn''t skipped town." She absentmindedly pulled a lollipop from her sweater pocket and popped it into her mouth, her eyes never leaving the screen.


    "That guy really knows how to disappear," Pietro grumbled. "Too bad we don''t have Natasha backing us up this time."


    Finding their target wasn''t about brute force; it was about tracking him down first. Dark creatures like him had a knack for staying hidden, and sometimes they even had the help of official agencies covering things up to avoid causing mass panic. Traditional methods wouldn''t work¡ªthey couldn''t just walk in and demand answers.


    What they needed was hacking, something Natasha excelled at. Over the years, Pietro and Wanda had picked up some basic skills, enough to hack into street surveillance or access local police networks. But those networks usually had firewalls that were tough to crack.


    Natasha, though? She was on a whole different level. Her hacking skills were top-tier, and with her enhanced body and mind, she''d gotten even better. She could easily break through the toughest defenses, acting as their secret weapon on missions like this.


    But Natasha wasn''t here. She was off reconnecting with her family.


    Pietro sighed. Another day of missing Natasha.


    The pickup truck sped down the highway, splashing through the muddy, rain-soaked road. It was dangerously slick, and the truck could easily skid off-course if Pietro wasn''t careful. But, as usual, he didn''t care, pushing the limits of control with his foot firmly on the gas.


    If the truck ever came close to flipping over, Pietro could instantly react with his super speed. From his perspective, everything around him would slow down by a hundredfold, allowing him to make corrections with ease.


    The tires spun rapidly on the slick, uneven ground, spraying water into the air. The surroundings were shrouded in darkness, with heavy rain misting the air and filling their lungs with dampness. Both Pietro and Wanda had a fondness for rainy and snowy days¡ªit reminded them of their time together in the Ural Mountains, where they grew up.


    There, it seemed to rain or snow endlessly, and they would often sit outside their wooden cabin, lulled to sleep by the rhythms of nature. Now, as Hotel California played in the truck, Pietro swayed slightly to the music while Wanda, with a lollipop in her mouth, scrolled through her phone, focused on reading the latest news.


    Time seemed to drag on as they drove, the road mostly deserted. But as they passed a road sign, something shifted. Both Pietro and Wanda''s heads snapped up simultaneously, and the person who had been napping in the backseat sat up, alert and tense. His youthful face was shadowed, giving him a somber look.


    Pietro pressed down on the brake pedal, gradually slowing the pickup truck. It rolled forward for another hundred, maybe two hundred meters, before coming to a full stop.


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning tore through the sky, lighting up the dark world in a flash. Thunder roared overhead, the sounds overlapping and creating an eerie atmosphere. The heavy downpour slammed against the truck''s roof, each drop like a barrage of bullets.


    The headlights illuminated the dirt road ahead as the truck stood still on the highway. Not far behind them, a green billboard loomed in the distance, barely visible through the curtain of rain.


    In the car, Wanda and Pietro both frowned, scanning the area through the front windshield, the side windows, and even the rearview mirror as if searching for something. From the backseat, Sumarokov leaned forward into the light, his face emerging from the shadows.


    Glancing left and right, he muttered, "What the hell? I can''t see anything, not a trace. What are we dealing with?"


    "Yeah, it''s strange. The three of us are on high alert, and we still don''t see a thing," Pietro said from the driver''s seat. He leaned forward against the steering wheel, his eyes darting around cautiously. "Feels like something''s locked onto us."


    Wanda, still holding her phone, closed the page she was on and tucked it into her pocket. She leaned against the window, unfazed by the rain dripping onto the brim of her cap. Turning slightly, she looked behind them.


    A few kilometers away, an RV was slowly making its way down the road.


    Tilting her head, she rested her chin on her arm and whispered, "Someone''s coming."


    Not long after, a white, medium-sized RV pulled up behind the pickup truck. When it came to a stop, the driver switched on the hazard lights. While parking on the highway, especially in heavy rain, is against traffic regulations, in the desolate stretches of Texas, where a vehicle might not pass for hours, the rules were more flexible.


    Honk! Honk! The sound of a car horn pierced the rain. A young boy leaned out of the RV''s window, waving enthusiastically.


    "Hey guys! Did your car break down? Need some help?" he shouted over the storm.


    Inside the RV, several girls poked their heads out through the windows, shielding themselves from the rain and curiously peeking over at the pickup truck.


    "Wow, what a nice group of people," Pietro muttered to himself, his eyes flickering with a mix of surprise and appreciation. Having been a wanderer for much of his life and later enduring harsh experiences at the experimental base, he understood the risks of stopping to help strangers in a remote area, especially in this weather.


    Yet, the boy had done just that. There was no malice in his voice or actions, and Pietro, with his heightened awareness, could sense the boy''s genuine kindness.


    That kind of goodness shouldn''t just vanish in a place like this, Pietro thought, a cold light flashing briefly in his eyes.


    He exchanged a glance with Wanda, who nodded slightly. Pietro leaned out of the window and called back, "Hey man, you''re right¡ªour car broke down. Could really use a hand."


    "Wow, that''s rough! This weather''s been crazy! Luckily, our RV''s got a tow hook. We can pull your car if you need," the red-haired boy shouted back, eager to help.


    Pietro immediately responded, "Thanks a lot, man, you''re really an angel."


    The boy laughed, "Haha, yeah, I''ll be your angel tonight."


    Clearly a social butterfly, the boy showed no shyness or caution toward strangers. After responding enthusiastically to Pietro, he hit the gas, maneuvered the RV in front of the pickup, and stepped out into the rain with an umbrella.


    The side door of the RV opened, and three women and one man followed him out, all young and of varying heights. The girls were strikingly attractive, each holding an umbrella. Seeing them approach, Pietro, Wanda, and Sumarokov got out of their pickup as well, umbrellas in hand.


    The first meeting between both groups went smoothly. Wanda''s flawless figure and stunning features, along with Pietro and Sumarokov''s handsome looks and visibly toned muscles beneath their short sleeves, made a good impression.


    The curly-haired boy initially inspected the pickup but decided that, with the heavy rain, it was easier to just tow the truck rather than investigate the problem. He hopped back into the RV''s driver''s seat, hooked up the tow line to the pickup''s bumper, and stepped back out, clapping his hands, pleased with his handiwork.


    "All done!" he said with a grin. "Hey, why don''t you guys join us? We couldn''t sleep anyway and were planning to play some games. There''s plenty of room in the RV."


    Pietro exchanged a glance with Wanda, who shrugged.


    "Sure, why not," Pietro said.


    "Yoho! That''s awesome!" The group cheered happily, splashing in the puddles. Watching this lively scene, Pietro, Wanda, and Sumarokov couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth. It was a moment that reminded them of family.


    Afterwards, Pietro and Wanda grabbed the large bags of snacks, drinks, and fruits they had bought and carried them from the pickup truck into the RV. Seeing all the food, the group of boys and girls inside the RV cheered excitedly.


    They were just a group of students and close friends who had decided a year ago to buy an RV and travel together during the holidays.


    To make it happen, they had saved money for a whole year, living frugally and working part-time jobs during their vacations.


    With a bit of financial help from their families, the five of them finally spent $80,000 on the RV, which included the custom interior they had designed together. The result was a space that reflected their youthful creativity.


    The RV was surprisingly spacious. Near the front, there was a foldable bed above a small TV that they had only kept because it was cheaper to leave it in rather than replace it.


    They also used a projector for watching movies. At the back of the RV was a large bed big enough for all five of them, along with a shower, toilet, and a small kitchen.


    In the middle of the RV were two rows of seats and a spot for their computers.


    The two boys were Jeff, the curly-haired and enthusiastic driver, and Adam. The three girls, from tallest to shortest, were Lena, Siri, and Sylvia.


    The group of students were all from West Virginia, attending Marche University. Pietro, Wanda, and Sumarokov pretended to be students from New York University.


    Since everyone was young, lively, and full of energy¡ªand with plenty of snacks and drinks to go around¡ªthe atmosphere inside the RV quickly became fun and cheerful. They played various small games, which helped them bond even more.


    At one point, the three girls surrounded Wanda, hugging her and occasionally brushing their cheeks against hers, acting like close friends.


    Adam, one of the boys, couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy. He had developed a crush on Wanda the moment he saw her, but with the presence of Pietro and Sumarokov¡ªboth strikingly handsome¡ªhe kept his feelings to himself.


    As the RV continued down the highway, towing the pickup truck behind it, the sound of laughter and playful banter filled the vehicle. But amidst the fun, Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov remained on alert. There was still an unknown and mysterious threat lingering in the background, though they hadn''t been able to detect it yet.


    Sumarokov, sitting near the window, appeared to be enjoying the games with the group, but his sharp eyes kept scanning the surroundings outside. Pietro, sitting nearby, quietly muttered to Wanda, "That thing is really patient."


    "We''re not far from the city," Wanda whispered back. "It''ll definitely make a move soon. Stay ready."


    "Yeah," Pietro nodded.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 66 to Chapter 77


    The heavy rain outside didn''t dampen the mood inside the RV. The three girls huddled close to Wanda, playfully clinging to her as they chatted and played games. Inevitably, their conversation shifted toward Pietro and Sumarokov, their intentions pretty clear. Wanda didn''t mind sharing some details¡ªlike their personalities and interests¡ªwhich made the girls even more excited.


    Meanwhile, Adam, the boy wearing glasses, felt a twinge of jealousy. Why were those two guys getting all the attention? Was it just because they were taller, more muscular, and better-looking? He huffed to himself, "A man''s greatest asset is his depth of character!"


    Suddenly, a loud thunderclap split the sky, its explosive roar echoing like a warning drum. The three girls shuddered, caught off guard. For a moment, they even considered using their "fear" as an excuse to throw themselves into the arms of Pietro or Sumarokov, imagining a romantic scenario.


    But then, the RV''s interior lights began flickering erratically, as if something was wrong with the wiring. An odd, chilly breeze swept through the space, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    Sylvia, the blonde girl who loved watching horror movies but was easily scared, almost screamed in fright. Her face showed genuine fear as she clung tightly to Wanda.


    Sensing the girl''s fear, Wanda, like a protective older sister, wrapped her arms around Sylvia and whispered soothing words, her eyes briefly glowing with a soft red light.


    Pietro and Sumarokov exchanged glances, their gazes sharpening as they turned to the flickering lights, both on high alert.


    As Jeff drove the RV, he suddenly gasped in surprise, and the vehicle started slowing down.


    "Hey, why is there someone standing in the middle of the road?"


    The moment Jeff spoke, a cold glint flashed in the eyes of Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov. Instantly alert, the three of them stood up and moved to the front of the RV. Through the windshield and the glare of the high beams, they saw what Jeff was talking about.


    In the middle of the road stood an old man, dressed in a black suit coat, with a round hat on his head, white gloves, and holding a cane in one hand and a black umbrella in the other. He looked like an old-fashioned aristocrat.


    There didn''t seem to be anything particularly threatening about him, yet his presence in the middle of this deserted highway, during a storm, felt deeply unsettling.


    The others in the RV came forward to get a better look. Sylvia, wide-eyed, asked in surprise, "What''s an old man doing out here? Didn''t we read online that this road is practically abandoned?"


    "Maybe his vehicle broke down just like Wanda?," one of the other girls suggested.


    Being naturally friendly and optimistic, the students quickly accepted this explanation. After all, hadn''t they just stopped to help Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov? It didn''t seem that strange.


    Jeff was even about to roll down the window to call out to the man, but Sumarokov quickly placed a firm hand on his shoulder. When Jeff turned to him, confused, Sumarokov spoke with a serious tone.


    "Listen, stay inside the car. Don''t go out there. If anything feels off, leave immediately."


    "Wait¡ª" Jeff began to ask something, but before he could finish, Sumarokov, Pietro, and Wanda had already opened the door and stepped out into the pouring rain, leaving the group of students puzzled.


    The downpour soaked the road as Wanda walked in the middle, flanked by Pietro and Sumarokov, each holding an umbrella. Their shoes splashed through the muddy water, creating small ripples as they approached the old man standing in the middle of the road.


    Inside the RV, Jeff and the others huddled around the front, watching through the high beams. The sight of Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov moving toward the old man stirred an odd feeling among them. There was something mysterious about their backs¡ªsomething that sent a shiver down their spines.


    The trio stopped about five meters from the old man, who looked at them with a gentle, wrinkled face. The rain drummed on the umbrellas, but his gaze remained calm.


    "Such an interesting soul," the old man said, his voice full of intrigue. "I didn''t expect to meet a host of chaos magic here... fascinating."


    At his words, Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov''s eyes narrowed. Chaos magic¡ªhe had recognized it instantly.


    Their expressions grew serious. They silently extended their heightened senses, using their haki, probing the old man''s presence. What they felt was unlike anything they had encountered before¡ªan aura that felt otherworldly, as if it existed in a different dimension, detached from the world around them.


    But there was something inexplicably terrifying about him.


    "Who are you?" Wanda asked, her voice soft, nearly drowned out by the rain. Yet the old man heard her clearly. He responded calmly, unhurriedly, "Someone who can fulfill people''s deepest wishes."


    His voice took on a bewitching tone. "You all have tragic pasts, don''t you? Would you like to make a deal with me? If you sign a contract, I can give you anything you desire¡ªanything, including reuniting you with your family."


    The old man''s words carried a dangerous allure. Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov all reacted immediately. His offer was tempting. The thought of seeing their parents again, of undoing the pain they had lived through, stirred something deep within them.


    Yet, over the years, they had grown stronger. They had learned to move forward despite their traumas. And now, their senses screamed that something was wrong with the old man''s proposal. There was a raw malice emanating from him¡ªundisguised and pure.


    Wanda''s gaze hardened. As much as she longed to see her parents again, the malevolent presence before them couldn''t be trusted.


    This was no ordinary negotiation. It was a fight they couldn''t avoid.


    In an instant, Pietro''s figure blurred, vanishing before reappearing with his weapon in hand. Sumarokov''s golden swords were already strapped to his back. The old man''s once-calm expression darkened as he saw how quickly they prepared for battle.


    Sumarokov cracked his neck, a wild grin spreading across his face. "Whatever you are, drop the act. It is impossible for you to hide the malice in your eyes."


    He inhaled deeply, drawing in the heavy, damp air. "Let''s get this over with."


    With a powerful kick, the ground beneath Sumarokov shattered, sending water splashing in all directions as he charged at the old man with blinding speed.


    ¡­


    "We might be able to pass."


    In the main hall of Sky Blade Immortal Palace, Leon and Keisha were in the middle of a conversation when Keisha suddenly paused. Turning to look at Leon, she spoke softly, "Captain Leon, according to Sky Blade''s real-time monitoring, Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov have encountered a powerful, unknown enemy. Do you want to use the micro-wormhole technology?"


    "Is it urgent?"


    "They''re in the middle of a battle," Keisha replied, her eyes gleaming with divine light.


    In an instant, the entire hall transformed. What was once a radiant and holy space became dark, as heavy rain poured from the sky, drenching the surroundings. The ground turned muddy, filled with water, and on a desolate road rarely trodden by anyone, an extraordinary battle raged.


    On this muddy road, an RV was parked, towing a pickup truck. About a hundred meters ahead, illuminated by high beams, a strong young man wearing a brown coat, with two golden swords on his back, was locked in combat with an old man, moving at a speed too fast for the normal human eye to follow.


    Leon and Keisha stood near the RV, observing the fight. Not far from Leon, Wanda and Pietro watched on.


    Leon gave Keisha a thumbs-up, acknowledging her use of micro-wormhole transport technology paired with mirror dimension space magic. In such a brief time, she had recorded, analyzed, and applied the needed tools to transport them. The Sky Blade truly operated at a godly level.


    Within the mirror dimension, which isolated them from the real world but allowed them to witness its events, Leon watched Sumarokov battle the old man. He raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "Keisha, can you identify the opponent?"


    "There''s an unknown force blocking full recognition," Keisha said. "But what I can tell is that the enemy isn''t fully of this world¡ªit''s just a projection, a fragment of the soul from some unknown entity."


    "Then I can pretty much guess where this old guy came from," Leon muttered. Keisha''s words confirmed the identity of the old man, though Leon hadn''t expected Wanda and the others to cross paths with him.


    Speaking of Wanda, she seemed to sense something. She suddenly turned her head, staring intently at the side of the RV where Leon and Keisha stood.


    "Are there enemies?" Pietro, noticing Wanda''s actions, tensed up, ready for a fight.


    Wanda''s eyes glowed red, like fiery gems. After a moment of intense focus, she slowly shook her head and turned back. "Maybe it''s just my imagination," she said softly.


    Even though she dismissed it, she exchanged a glance with Pietro, who remained on high alert.


    Watching this unfold, Leon nodded in approval. Wanda, naturally gifted in Chaos Magic, had an exceptional mental fortitude. After learning the breathing techniques, practicing Observation Haki and Armament Haki, and receiving the improved serum, her abilities had surpassed most others. She must have sensed something, but couldn''t pinpoint it.


    If it had been anyone else, their attention would have wavered, but Wanda maintained her vigilance. Leon''s teachings had clearly been ingrained deeply in both Wanda and Pietro: vigilance always comes first.


    No matter where you are, it''s essential to stay alert to anything unusual or out of place.


    "Wait, what was that? Did I see it wrong?"


    "Unbelievable! The speed and power¡ªthey were moving so fast, I couldn''t even see clearly. And that old man, who is he?"


    "Wow, is Sumarokov a mutant? That''s incredible."


    Inside the RV, the passengers had their faces pressed against the windshield or were leaning out the side windows, eyes wide with awe. They were whispering excitedly about the superhuman battle unfolding before them, with no hint of fear or unease.


    Leon glanced at them with amusement.


    Boom!


    A deafening roar shook the ground. Sumarokov''s right arm had completely transformed into jet-black metal, and he unleashed a devastating punch. The old man blocked it with his staff, and sparks flew as metal clashed with wood. The raw force of the impact released a shockwave of Haki that rippled through the air, creating a vacuum-like space within a ten-meter radius.


    The road beneath them fractured, spiderweb cracks splitting the surface. Rainwater quickly seeped into the crevices, filling them.


    Despite blocking a punch that carried the force of dozens, if not hundreds, of tons, the old man''s face remained calm and composed.


    The old man stared at Sumarokov with undisguised greed in his eyes. "Such an interesting power... your soul is so delicious, I can hardly resist it."


    Sumarokov growled in response, his voice low and fierce. "If you want my soul, you''ll have to go to hell first." With a surge of strength, he flexed the muscles in his right hand and, using his unique power, unleashed another devastating punch.


    Boom!


    The impact was so powerful that the old man nearly lost his grip on his staff. Although he managed to hold on, the force still sent him hurtling back hundreds of meters. Tumbling through the air, an unseen energy halted his fall, and he hovered mid-air, suspended by an inexplicable force. The sudden stop created a powerful shockwave that blew away the pouring rain.


    "Such fascinating strength," the old man sneered, his excitement growing. "You make me crave your soul even more."


    From his vantage point above, the old man gazed down at Sumarokov, Wanda, and Pietro, who were staring up at him. His lips curled into a wicked smile as he spread his arms wide.


    Rumble!


    The sky erupted with thunder, and a terrifying aura surged from the old man. The darkness of the storm and the relentless rain seemed to mirror the oppressive energy radiating from him. The air itself felt heavy with despair and suffocation, as though the weight of the world was pressing down on them. His eyes transformed, no longer human, but resembling the demonic gaze of a being from the depths of hell.


    Even the rain seemed affected by the sinister force he exuded.


    "Did I see that right?" muttered Jeff, sitting uneasily in the driver''s seat of the RV. The overwhelming pressure made him feel physically ill. Realizing just how close they were to the monstrous old man and Sumarokov, Jeff made a quick decision, slamming his foot on the accelerator and reversing the RV.


    The movement went unnoticed by Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov, all of whom were fixated on the maniacally grinning old man before them. Only Leon and Keisha noticed it.


    ¡­


    "This guy doesn''t seem human," Wanda murmured, eyes glowing with a brighter red as she studied the old man amid the violent wind and rain.


    She turned decisively to Pietro. "Kill him. He''s not ordinary."


    In Leon''s family, there was no room for chivalry or mercy toward enemies. If someone posed a threat, no matter how worthy of respect, they had to die. If a group attack was the best option, they would take it¡ªunless the enemy was too weak to warrant it.


    As soon as Wanda spoke, she raised her hands.


    Boom!


    A surge of red energy exploded in every direction, whipping her hair and coat around her. She was enveloped in the crimson power of chaotic magic, radiating an almost divine presence. Like a scarlet goddess, she extended her hand toward the old man in the sky and clenched her fist.


    Instantly, the chaotic energy coalesced into two massive scarlet hands. Wanda knew from experience that once those hands closed around their target, escape was nearly impossible. She was confident the old man, no matter who he was, would meet the same fate.


    The old man sensed the danger. Despite his earlier arrogance, his cunning nature kept him wary. After all, this wasn''t his real body, and he was operating at less than 1% of his true strength. Chaos magic posed a genuine threat.


    Whoosh!


    Just as the two scarlet hands lunged toward him, the old man vanished. He reappeared a hundred meters away, behind Sumarokov, his gloved hand reaching out like a devil''s claw toward Sumarokov''s neck.


    But Sumarokov had already activated his Observation Haki. The moment the old man disappeared, Sumarokov sensed his move. In an instant, he twisted his waist, launching a powerful punch backward.


    His black-gold fist collided hard with the old man''s hand, sparks flying from the impact.


    Boom!!


    The unimaginable force from the punch made the old man''s expression shift, but he still managed to withstand it. The clash between their powers sent shockwaves outward, centering on them as the air erupted in a violent blast. The road beneath their feet cracked and caved in, sending a spray of gravel and rainwater flying in all directions.


    Although the old man had expected Sumarokov to be strong, this level of power exceeded even his previous expectations. With his vast experience, he quickly identified the technique Sumarokov used to generate such force and the strange, steel-like energy coursing through his arms. His eyes gleamed like a devil''s, his pupils shrinking, and an unsettling grin crept onto his face. He leaned forward slightly, the pressure around him intensifying.


    "Such an intriguing power," the old man said, his voice dripping with mock curiosity. "And reactions beyond mere instinct. I''m curious¡ªcare to share how you learned this?"


    Sumarokov''s gaze sharpened, and he let out a cold snort. "Maybe I''ll tell you after I crush your skull and sit back enjoying a fruit salad."


    Without hesitation, Sumarokov shifted his weight, stepping back with his right leg and removing the power from his right fist. In an explosive burst of strength, he launched another devastating blow, aiming straight for the old man''s head.


    The old man, with agility that belied his age, dodged by leaning back just in time. With a swift counter, he swung his staff, aiming to strike Sumarokov''s cheek.


    Sumarokov blocked it easily, and the two combatants immediately became locked in a brutal, close-quarters fight.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each punch and kick from the two combatants, both of whom possessed power far beyond human capability, was explosive. In the span of just two seconds, they collided with each other hundreds of times at speeds that were nearly impossible to follow with the naked eye.


    From hundreds of meters away, one could barely make out two figures darting back and forth on the road, moving at impossible speeds. Shockwaves exploded from their clashes, sending rippling circles of air that tore up the ground in a radius of thousands of meters. Pits of all sizes littered the terrain.


    Jeff and the group in the RV, now retreating to a safe distance, watched through high-precision night vision binoculars. Their expressions were frozen in disbelief, as if they were trapped in a surreal dream.


    "Damn, what am I seeing?" Jeff cried out, clutching his head in horror. "That old guy just flipped over ten times in mid-air like a stuntman and jumped more than ten meters in one leap. Is this even real?"


    He shook his head. "And Sumarokov¡ªhe''s beating the crap out of that old man! Why did I invite him into the car? He''s dangerous!"


    "Come on, Jeff, quit joking. Let''s figure out who''s on the right side here," said Adam Chubbock, another boy in the RV, rolling his eyes. He stroked his chin, feigning deep thought. "We don''t know who that old guy is, but based on how Wanda''s been acting, I''m pretty sure she''s on the good side."


    "So that means the old man is the bad guy," Adam concluded.


    "OMG," groaned Siri, a girl in the group, covering her face at their oversimplified reasoning. "You call that an analysis?"


    Unexpectedly, Lena and Sylvia nodded in agreement. "It makes sense to me," Lena said. "Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov have been kind and gentle with us this whole time. If they can get along with us, they can''t be bad people."


    Jeff shrugged. "So now that we know who''s good and bad, are we supposed to pull out the gun I got from my uncle and shoot the old man?"


    Adam shook his head. "Trust me, that won''t work. Even if you manage to hit him, that guy is probably a hundred times stronger than a rhino. His skin''s gotta be impenetrable."


    "Great," Jeff said, throwing up his hands. "Are we seriously debating whether we can penetrate his skin? I say we back off another 1000 meters!"


    "My dear Mr. Jeff," Lena interrupted, "you''re sitting in the driver''s seat."


    Jeff snapped his fingers. "That''s why I respect you, Lena."


    "Thanks, but what we need now is for you to actually drive. If we could back off half the planet, I''d be all for it!" she urged.


    "Alright, alright, I''m on it," Jeff grumbled as he started reversing the RV again.


    ¡­


    Hearing the playful chatter from inside the RV, Leon smirked. "These kids are really optimistic."


    Keisha began to explain, "Based on human genetics and personality analysis¡ª" but Leon quickly cut her off. "Okay, enough. The old guy''s losing his patience."


    Whoosh!


    Golden arcs sliced through the night as black tattered fabric fluttered in the wind. The old man, standing at the edge of the road, frowned as he reached up and removed his black round hat¡ªnow sliced in half. He let the ruined hat fall to the ground and turned his focus to the tall, muscular young man in front of him. In both of his hands, Sumarokov held two blades, connected by chains, with red handles and golden swords gleaming ominously.


    Before the old man could speak, he noticed something strange: the air around him was filled with a red, chaotic energy. In the distance, a figure was hurtling toward him at supersonic speed.


    The target was clear: him.


    Before he could react, Pietro''s fist collided with his face with a deafening boom, like thunder erupting in the night. The sheer force of the blow distorted the old man''s skin, and his body was sent spiraling backward uncontrollably.


    Waiting for him in midair was Sumarokov.


    Inhaling deeply, his muscles tensed as he gripped the twin blades. With a flash of golden steel, he swung the swords in an intricate cross pattern. The old man''s body flew straight into it, and in an instant, his form disintegrated¡ªshattered into thousands of tiny pieces.


    Sumarokov had swung his blades thousands of times in a second, effortlessly slicing the old man apart.


    As the pieces of the old man''s body scattered across the wet ground, Pietro, having just unleashed his sonic punch, shook his head. "That was brutal."


    Sumarokov grinned. "My double sword technique isn''t for the faint of heart."


    Anyone witnessing such a scene would be filled with terror. Swinging a blade thousands of times in a single second is beyond human capability. Even Wolverine, with his regenerative powers, would be reduced to shredded flesh by Sumarokov''s relentless strikes.


    If Sergei was a well-rounded warrior, Sumarokov was a genius in his own right, with talents that far exceeded even Sergei''s. His speed and extraordinary hearing set him apart. Sumarokov''s hearing was far superior to ordinary people, allowing him to develop a unique combat style¡ªsound breathing. His technique was perfectly tailored to his abilities, rivaling even the famous thunder breathing in power, perhaps even surpassing it.


    Wanda approached, her attention focused on the remains of the disintegrated corpse in front of her. She spoke softly, "Something''s not right."


    Pietro and Sumarokov raised their eyebrows. "Something''s wrong?" Pietro asked.


    Wanda nodded. "I can feel it... he¡ªor whatever that thing is¡ªit''s not dead yet."


    Without hesitation, Wanda extended her right hand. The chaotic energy of her magic flared to life, swirling violently as she focused on the remains. With a sharp gesture, she clenched her fist.


    Boom!


    The space in front of them, spanning hundreds of meters, suddenly collapsed under the immense force of her chaos magic. Everything in that space¡ªrain, gravel, soil, and even the scattered pieces of the corpse¡ªwas crushed into nothingness.


    Pietro and Sumarokov exchanged glances, knowing full well just how overwhelming Wanda''s chaos magic could be. As members of the same family, they had seen her unleash this kind of power before.


    It could be said that, aside from Leon, Wanda was unquestionably the most powerful in the entire family. Pietro, while formidable with his incredible speed, was still outmatched by Wanda''s chaos magic. Pietro''s speed was impressive, but it paled in comparison to the raw, terrifying power of her abilities. However, it was rare to see Wanda unleash her chaos magic to its fullest potential, so few fully grasped the extent of her strength.


    Now, feeling the weight of Wanda''s power firsthand, Pietro and Sumarokov exchanged uneasy glances. The cold determination on Wanda''s face left them both swallowing nervously. They silently vowed never to show off in front of her again¡ªone misstep, and she could crush their internal organs without a second thought.


    Just as they were contemplating Wanda''s terrifying abilities, an ominous and suffocating presence suddenly erupted from the front. It felt like a monstrous force from the depths of hell, cold and overwhelmingly powerful. The atmosphere around them shifted; time and space seemed to freeze.


    A low, hoarse voice echoed, "You are more powerful than I thought. Before, I was bound by the contract. But now, even if it means offending that person, I will drag your souls to hell."


    The ground began to tremble violently, cracks forming across the highway, while the torrential rain was forced back into the sky under the immense pressure of this dark force.


    Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov stood their ground like unyielding pillars, unaffected by the chaos around them. Despite the earth shaking beneath them, they remained still, their focus locked on the terrifying sight ahead.


    In the space that Wanda had crushed with her chaos magic, something even more horrifying was happening¡ªthe blood and remnants of the figure began to reform, taking on a human shape.


    A new figure emerged, vastly different from the previous image of the gentlemanly old man. This creature stood tall, with red skin, a thin and grotesque body, and a face twisted with ugliness.


    His sharp teeth gleamed, and his eyes radiated violence and greed. Behind him, a devilish, slender tail flicked back and forth, while a tattered, bright red cloak clung to his bare upper body.


    The pouring rain and the oppressive aura surrounding him felt like a mountain pressing down on Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov.


    The sheer power of this monster exceeded their expectations, filling all three of them with a palpable sense of danger. It was a chilling realization: they were facing a true life-or-death crisis.


    As they squared off against the monster, Jeff and the others had retreated several kilometers back in their RV. Armed with high-precision night vision binoculars, they watched the unfolding scene in awe. Their jaws dropped, shock evident on everyone''s faces.


    "Look! I knew it! Now there''s some kind of ugly monster!" Adam excitedly slapped his friend''s shoulder, his voice loud with excitement. "Wanda and Pietro must''ve noticed the creature, which is why they told us to stay in the car!"


    "Yeah... looks like you were right, Adam. You''re amazing," Lena responded absentmindedly, her eyes glued to the binoculars. But as she watched the unfolding battle, her heart raced. The fantasy playing out before her felt almost surreal. It was as if her wildest dreams had come to life¡ªand only she could fully appreciate it.


    ¡­


    Who doesn''t indulge in fantasy? Lena and her friends were at that age where their dreams were vivid, but unlike many girls who fantasized about meeting a handsome vampire prince or some dashing male protagonist in a romantic script, their dreams were different. They didn''t dream of love stories. They wanted to become superheroes like Wanda¡ªstrong, brave, and independent.


    They imagined themselves walking alone through the darkness, battling monsters, and experiencing the thrill of extreme fighting. In their fantasies, they were misunderstood by the world, yet they embraced their legendary fates. Even in death, they would be remembered as heroic figures, their stories retold for generations.


    Up until now, those were just daydreams, fantasies they indulged in when they were lost in thought. But now, witnessing Wanda in action, it felt like their imaginations were becoming reality. Wasn''t Wanda living the life they dreamed of?


    Lena and her friends were not ordinary in their imaginations. As they pieced together the events that had unfolded¡ªthe old gentleman, the battle with the monster¡ªthey quickly crafted a narrative in their minds.


    In their version of the story, Wanda and her twin brother Pietro were born with extraordinary abilities. Jealous of their powers, others caused their parents'' deaths during the war, leaving the twins orphaned at a young age. They wandered the world, struggling to survive and discover their true selves. Along the way, because of their unique abilities, they encountered monsters and dark forces invisible to ordinary humans.


    Witnessing the horrors brought on by evil creatures, the twins vowed to fight back, dedicating their lives to protecting the world in silence. As they traveled the globe, honing their abilities and battling monsters, they met a new ally: Sumarokov. Together, the trio formed a team, confronting one supernatural crisis after another.


    In Lena''s mind, there were even more dramatic moments¡ªlife-and-death situations, the twins reuniting with loved ones, only to sacrifice personal happiness for their greater mission. Beneath Wanda''s cold, determined exterior, Lena imagined a heart weighed down by sorrow, a heart that longed for peace but was bound by the vows she had made to protect the world.


    After imagining all these plots, the boys and girls were on the verge of bursting with excitement. Their eyes shone brightly, and they could hardly contain themselves¡ªthey wanted to scream. It all seemed so perfect.


    "If I could, I swear I''d join them," Jeff said, barely able to keep his excitement in check. "Even if it''s just as a driver or a chef!"


    Adam quickly shut down Jeff''s dream with a laugh. "Come on, brother-in-law, do you really think you''d be the driver or the chef? That''s my job!"


    "Hey, don''t forget about us!" a few of the girls chimed in, feigning indignation.


    Sure, Adam handled most of the cooking during their trip, but that didn''t mean the girls hadn''t helped. Adam did have an advantage, though¡ªhis dad was a chef, and he had learned a few skills from him. But still, they all contributed in their own way. If anyone was qualified to be a chef for the team, they were!


    But cooking wasn''t the only thing on their minds. Some of the girls were already fantasizing about something more dramatic¡ªa love story in the midst of danger. What if Pietro or Sumarokov became heartbroken, devastated by one of them getting injured or worse? It was a dark, twisted thought, but somehow, they couldn''t shake it. Maybe, just maybe, it would add a little more romance to the adventure.


    As they debated whether they should change into something more stylish and elegant once the battle ended, in the mirror dimension, Keisha''s eyes were glowing with a holy light. She was tapping into her Eye of Insight, reading information, her delicate face radiating calm but cold resolve.


    "That thing from the Hell Dimension¡ªit should be eliminated," Keisha stated coldly.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "I agree," Leon replied, "but we can''t eliminate him yet. Maybe we need to wait until we''re stronger."


    Leon knew exactly why Keisha had reacted this way. The angelic civilization, rooted in a theocratic ideology, was heavily influenced by Queen Keisha''s controversial order. Though angels were incredibly strong, their power wasn''t limitless. They rarely interfered with the natural development of lower civilizations, avoiding direct genetic modifications or forced advancements. Instead, they promoted justice, only stepping in to punish evils that these civilizations couldn''t handle themselves.


    What made them truly admirable was their spirit of sacrifice. Despite their aloofness toward lower civilizations, angels often faced the gravest dangers with unwavering bravery, using their beauty to take on the most perilous tasks. They protected the weak, even when they knew it meant their own demise, creating countless heroic legends in the process.


    From a human perspective, angels might have had their flaws, but their commitment to destroying evil was unquestionable. When dealing with it, they acted with swift and overwhelming force, obliterating their enemies completely.


    Demons, in particular, were the top priority for angels to annihilate. For centuries, the Merlot Heavenly Court, led by Queen Keisha, and the demon army, commanded by Demon Queen Morgana, had clashed. Countless angel warriors had sacrificed their lives in the ongoing war, and even Keisha herself had not escaped the toll of that eternal battle.


    The hatred angels harbor toward demons is deeply ingrained, almost coded into their very DNA. Even if the demon in front of them wasn''t directly related to Demon Queen Morgana, demons, in general, were seen as embodiments of evil and darkness¡ªclose enough to be treated the same. From the angels'' perspective, the solution was simple: eliminate them.


    Leon, understanding this deep-rooted animosity, tried to calm the slightly irritated angel. After all, they weren''t currently strong enough to storm the hell dimension and kill the self-proclaimed Satan, Mephisto, in person.


    Yes, the monster before them was none other than Mephisto, the demon lord. Of course, this wasn''t his true form, but rather a small soul projection, a way to bypass the contract he had signed with the Ancient One. This allowed him to roam the world, making deals and claiming human souls.


    This time, Mephisto had crossed paths with Wanda and Pietro, likely drawn by Wanda''s extraordinary soul. Chaos magic was too iconic, easily attracting the attention of powerful beings.


    "The old guy''s angry now, and Wanda and the others are in serious trouble," Leon remarked with a soft smile. "Looks like it''s time for the real hero to step in."


    He thought to himself that after defeating this fragment of Mephisto, it would be a good opportunity to add the demon lord''s genes to his ever-expanding genetic database.


    ¡­


    Mephisto, now fully transformed into his demonic form, radiated an overwhelming, oppressive force that felt almost tangible, pressing heavily on Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov. If not for their immense physical and mental strength, they might have crumbled under the sheer weight of his presence. This wasn''t merely a test of combat ability¡ªit was a suppression that came from the very essence of life.


    Despite being just a soul projection, Mephisto was still on the level of a Skyfather, an entity far beyond their reach. If this had been his true form, one glance from him would have likely reduced Pietro and Sumarokov to ashes in an instant, their souls condemned to eternal torment in hell. Only Wanda might have lasted a little longer.


    Wanda, sensing the imminent danger, quickly deployed her Chaos Magic, slowing time around them. The downpour of rain seemed to fall at a crawl, each droplet clearly visible to the naked eye. Even with this shield, the three of them felt like a fragile boat in a storm, ready to capsize at any moment.


    "You''ve done well. I''m more impressed with you than ever. You are¡­ special," Mephisto''s low, rasping voice echoed through the sky as thunder rumbled above, flashes of red lightning slicing through the darkened sky. The flashes of lightning briefly illuminated the desolate land below.


    "Pietro, we can''t defeat him. We need to leave," Wanda whispered, her gaze fixed on the demon floating in the stormy sky. She knew they stood no chance, and she didn''t want to push their luck¡ªespecially if Leon and Natasha found out, they''d definitely get a scolding.


    "Should we call for backup?" Pietro, the younger and more impulsive, was hesitant to retreat in defeat. If the three of them couldn''t win, surely the rest of the team could take this red-skinned monster down.


    Wanda shook her head. "There''s no need for that. From what this old guy mentioned earlier, there''s likely something on Earth that''s restricting him. We don''t need to take unnecessary risks."


    "Alright, just hold on¡ª" Pietro began, but before he could finish, a violent, powerful surge of energy swept over them. Their expressions shifted as they realized too late that Mephisto had already anticipated their plans and launched his attack.


    Mephisto''s black magic unfolded in full force. The ground beneath them began to crack, and from the fissures, the red flames of hell erupted. Within the flames, the faint wails of countless tormented souls could be heard, their screams filling the air as they clawed desperately, sensing fresh souls nearby. These souls, trapped in the abyss of hell, seemed to be trying to break free and enter the human world.


    The entire area, spanning several thousand meters, had transformed into a scene straight out of purgatory.


    "Hell¡­ we''ve got to move!" Pietro''s eyes widened in fear. He grabbed Wanda and Sumarokov, attempting to speed them away, but the oppressive aura weighed down on his very soul, stiffening his body. It was as though he had lost control over himself.


    "Damn it. If only I had that kind of overwhelming power like Leon..." Pietro cursed under his breath, wishing he could awaken the same dominating energy.


    "Trying to run? That''s not happening." Mephisto''s grim laughter echoed through the air. He had already taken the risk of breaking his contract; there was no way he would let his prey escape now. His eyes glowed with hellfire as he spread his arms, readying another surge of dark magic.


    But before Mephisto could strike again¡ª


    Rumble!


    It felt as though the heavens and earth were colliding. The will of an ancient god stirred, and a torrent of spiritual energy, like a violent ocean, surged forward. This unstoppable wave of force transformed the world around them, turning the sky blood-red. Dark clouds rolled in like an oncoming storm, thick and suffocating, as if they were about to burst at any moment. Red lightning flashed through the darkness, intertwining with the thunder, creating a chaotic scene.


    The scale of this power was immense, apocalyptic even. Outside the epicenter, Jeff and the others in the RV struggled to breathe as the two clashing forces divided the sky into two realms: one, a world of darkness, evil, and despair; the other, so pure and overwhelming that it felt as though it could shatter souls with its sheer intensity. It was like the end of the world had arrived.


    It was terrifying.


    The scale of the event felt like the end of the world itself, making it nearly impossible for Jeff and the others in the RV outside Perfection to catch their breath. The clash of energies split the night sky into two realms¡ªone full of gloom, darkness, and pure evil; the other, so pure and overwhelming, it felt like it could shatter souls with its mere presence.


    Mephisto''s expression darkened as he stared ahead, sensing a familiar and ominous aura. Wanda and her companions, startled by the shift, turned around. There, a hundred meters away, stood Leon, dressed in a red leather jacket and jeans, walking toward them with an air of calm.


    The power emanating from Leon was like the wrath of a god, making the world tremble in response. The rain falling from the sky evaporated before even touching the ground, and the air around him distorted under the sheer weight of his aura.


    "Boss Leon!"


    "Leon!"


    Seeing Leon, Wanda and the others breathed a sigh of relief, their faces lighting up with reassuring smiles. To them, Leon was a mountain of strength, always standing firm behind them. No matter the challenge, no matter how powerful their enemies, they believed that as long as Leon was there, they had nothing to fear.


    This time was no different.


    Leon''s sudden arrival and the unprecedented, terrifying power he unleashed caused Mephisto to furrow his brows, his face dark with tension. Despite being a demon lord who had roamed the world for countless years, encountering all manner of people, this new presence unsettled him. The only other humans who had ever impressed him were the mages¡ªtheir mastery of white magic and their iron will had always stood out. The Ancient One, in particular, had been the greatest among them.


    As for mutants, Mephisto viewed them as little more than genetically enhanced beings. Talented as some might be¡ªsuch as the former Apocalypse¡ªthey never posed much of a threat to him.


    But this human, Leon, was different. The sheer force of his presence, his defiance of Mephisto, shook the very fabric of reality. For the first time, Mephisto''s gaze narrowed as he muttered, "Your soul¡­ it''s more special than theirs."


    ¡­


    Mephisto''s hoarse, low voice echoed in the air, reaching everyone''s ears.


    "How arrogant, Mephisto," Leon said softly, his eyes lifting to meet the demon''s gaze as Mephisto hovered above. Leon''s hair swayed slightly in the wind, his calm demeanor contrasting with the rising tension.


    "You human brat¡ª" Mephisto began, but Leon wasn''t interested in hearing any more from him.


    Without hesitation, Leon raised his hand and waved it dismissively. In his mind, he communicated with Keisha, "Keisha, block the space in this area. I don''t want this guy slipping away."


    "Yes, Captain Leon. Activating space blockade. The area within nine thousand meters will be isolated. Only god-level entities can break through," Keisha responded.


    A soft hum filled the air as strange space fluctuations rippled outward. Mephisto, sharp and ever watchful, noticed the shift immediately. His eyes narrowed as he glanced around, assessing the situation and the human he had originally thought was merely a promising talent.


    "You blocked the space? This strange power... even I didn''t sense it at first," Mephisto muttered, intrigued.


    Despite the space being sealed, Mephisto felt no panic. As a demon king who had lived for countless millennia, he had faced innumerable schemes and hopeless situations in the depths of hell, only to emerge victorious each time. He had claimed the throne of Satan, becoming the ruler of hell itself.


    This projection of his soul might be destroyed, but the loss wouldn''t be catastrophic. His true body would remain unharmed, and he would recover over time. What truly piqued his interest was Leon''s ability to cast such a flawless space blockade.


    At his level, much could be understood in an instant¡ªeven the threads of fate. It was no wonder beings like Mephisto, classified as Skyfather-level, were referred to as gods. They had touched upon the realms of omniscience and omnipotence.


    And now, Mephisto was beginning to see that Leon was no ordinary human.


    The more beings like Mephisto understand the world, the more they develop a unique mentality¡ªone centered around control. They can easily foresee the general flow of events and, if they can peer into someone''s future, believe they have the power to control it all. This mindset, however, makes them particularly reactive to anything unknown, dangerous, or beyond their grasp.


    Mephisto, despite seeing Leon as a powerful and exceptional human, couldn''t shake the suspicion that the space-blocking power Leon displayed wasn''t his own. It felt out of place.


    "Let''s make a deal," Mephisto said, trying to lure Leon in with one of his trademark propositions. But Leon wasn''t having it. He tilted his head slightly, cutting Mephisto off mid-sentence.


    "The look in your eyes... that malice is irritating," Leon said softly, his voice steady but cold.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, a golden light erupted from Leon''s body, transforming into countless shimmering particles that shot toward Mephisto. Before the demon lord could react, the golden particles re-formed into Leon, who now stood face-to-face with him¡ªless than a meter apart.


    Though Mephisto towered over Leon in his nearly two-meter demon form, there was no doubt that Leon''s presence was just as imposing. For a brief moment, Mephisto tried again, beginning to speak, "Child¡ª"


    But before he could finish, his eyes widened. A glowing, golden foot was already swinging toward his head.


    The attack came too fast. Even Mephisto, with his billions of years of experience, couldn''t react in time.


    Boom!


    The impact slammed into Mephisto''s cheek with tremendous force, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    Mephisto flew through the air like a cannonball, trailing a long streak of golden energy, before crashing into the ground with an earth-shaking explosion. Dust and smoke billowed into the sky as his impact created a hundred-meter-wide crater.


    In the distance, Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov quickly retreated from the central battle zone, positioning themselves near the RV where Jeff and the others were waiting. Their first priority was to evacuate the area, but they also aimed to protect their friends from any stray attacks.


    When Wanda and the others appeared beside the RV, Jeff and his group were momentarily startled¡ªhaving been ready to put on oxygen masks in fear of the battle. But once they recognized who it was, their anxiety quickly turned to excitement.


    "Wanda, that was amazing! Was that red energy your power? Can you make those giant arms appear again? You were so cool, I thought I was going to faint!" Jeff exclaimed.


    "Wanda, you''re perfect! I''m totally in love with you now!" another chimed in.


    "Pietro, Sumarokov, you guys have been holding out on us, haven''t you?" one of the boys shouted. "When we were playing games before, you must''ve sensed something was off! You said your car broke down, but you were really tracking that monster to protect us, weren''t you? Oh my god, I love you all so much¡ªit''s like you''re heroes straight out of a movie!"


    Their admiration was overwhelming, with excited eyes practically glowing with awe. Pietro, always the playful and boastful one, soaked up the attention. He struck a confident pose, lowered his voice for effect, and said coolly, "We''re just the vanguard in the darkness."


    "It''s our duty to fight against the darkness and protect the world," Pietro said, his voice filled with a sense of purpose. As thunder cracked overhead, his face, illuminated by flashes of lightning, seemed to match the gravity of his words. Jeff and the others were already fully sold on the idea¡ªseveral even clutched their chests, on the verge of fainting from how cool he looked.


    He was so striking that a few of the younger girls in the RV nearly flung open the door to run into his arms. Pietro, catching sight of their admiring expressions, felt an immense sense of satisfaction that almost made him burst with pride.


    Meanwhile, Wanda and Sumarokov stood to the side, rolling their eyes at Pietro''s dramatics, but they were too tired to call him out on it. Wanda, in particular, was more focused on the ongoing battle. A massive storm raged just beyond them, though they were shielded by an invisible barrier.


    Her eyes glowed red as she observed the battlefield with growing surprise. She knew that Leon had blocked off the space within a ten-thousand-meter radius, and while she had some understanding of his powers, this level of control was astonishing. She made a mental note to ask him later, though she knew she''d have to tread carefully. Leon did have a tendency to spoil the younger ones¡ªespecially the girls.


    She smirked to herself, amused at the thought.


    ¡­


    On Leon''s side, he had no idea that Wanda¡ªone of his favorites¡ªwas already scheming about how to get something out of him later. His focus remained on Mephisto.


    That lightspeed kick he had landed, bolstered by his speed, had the force of a thousand tons. But Leon knew it wouldn''t deal fatal damage to someone of Mephisto''s caliber.


    Buzz!


    Leon crossed his hands, forming a brilliant golden light between them, like he was holding a miniature sun. And then, that sun exploded. Countless golden light clusters shot toward the ground like meteors, their brilliance contrasting beautifully against the dark night.


    But beauty wasn''t the only thing these golden spheres brought.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, the glowing orbs struck the earth, igniting a series of explosions that shook the ground. Mushroom clouds of fire rose high, illuminating everything around them. The air swirled violently, sweeping away debris like a tidal wave swallowing everything in its path. Gravel, weeds, telephone poles, and billboards lining the kilometer-wide stretch were torn apart. Even the shattered power lines sparked faint arcs of electricity.


    The ground within several kilometers looked like it had been hit by modern missiles. In that entire zone, no living thing could survive; anything caught in the blast would be obliterated.


    Outside the sealed-off area, Jeff and the others clung to anything they could find in the RV, their bodies shaking violently with the impact. The powerful winds wouldn''t harm them, but it gave them a visceral sense of just how terrifying the explosion at the center must be.


    Through the windshield, their wide-eyed stares were locked on the distant figure in the sky¡ªLeon, still unleashing waves of glowing light. The awe on their faces was undeniable, as if they were gazing upon a god.


    "H-he''s so cool!" one of them whispered in pure amazement.


    "He''s like a god. And believe me, Jeff, if I were a woman, I''d fall in love with him," Adam said excitedly, slapping Jeff''s shoulder repeatedly.


    It hurt, but Jeff didn''t care at all. Several of the girls were staring with hearts practically in their eyes. How could anyone be so handsome, strong, and utterly perfect? And on top of all that, fast and able to fly. It was the total package, a sure way to steal their hearts. They were absolutely smitten.


    Pietro, who had been basking in the girls'' attention moments ago, noticed their sudden shift of focus to Leon. His once cool and confident demeanor vanished, leaving him speechless. In no time, the girls who had been fawning over him had shifted their affections entirely.


    "Superficial, the lot of them. A bunch of shallow girls," Pietro huffed in annoyance, crossing his arms.


    His friend, Sumarokov, knew him all too well. He caught Pietro''s expression and immediately understood what was going through his head. Sumarokov bumped Pietro''s shoulder and ''comforted'', "Come on, Pietro. Don''t feel bad. We all know you''re a charming guy, but at the end of the day, you''re just a boy. And when it comes to the boss, well, Leon''s on a whole other level."


    "Go away," Pietro muttered, feeling very "touched" by his friend''s attempt at "comfort." He shot Sumarokov a friendly middle finger in response.


    Sumarokov chuckled, clearly enjoying Pietro''s reaction. Watching his usually mischievous friend get flustered gave him a sense of satisfaction. After all, someone had to put Pietro in his place when the chance arose.


    Their banter was cut short by Wanda. Her eyes, glowing like red gems, were fixed on the aftermath of the explosion. Her delicate, serious expression made it clear something was off. "I can feel it... that guy''s completely unharmed."


    Pietro and Sumarokov looked at her in surprise. "Leon''s attack didn''t do much?" Wanda continued, her tone tense.


    "What?" Pietro raised an eyebrow. The wind whipped through his hair and clothes, but he hardly noticed as he crossed his arms, thinking. "Those light attacks were like missile strikes."


    Sumarokov nodded. "With that kind of bombardment, and the guy''s still fine? Who is this guy?"


    "Leon called him Mephisto," Wanda said softly, her pink lips barely moving.


    "Mephisto?" Pietro and Sumarokov exchanged confused looks. The name sounded vaguely familiar, but they couldn''t quite place it.


    Wanda, however, didn''t have time to elaborate. The situation was far too serious for distractions.


    "Leon called him Mephisto," Wanda murmured softly, her pink lips barely moving.


    "Mephisto?" Pietro and Sumarokov looked at each other, confused. The name sounded familiar, but they couldn''t quite place it.


    Wanda didn''t press them, instead focusing on the red figure looming in the flames. She whispered, "Demon Lord Mephisto."


    "Demon lord?" The realization finally hit Pietro and Sumarokov, their expressions turning to shock. "Wait, isn''t that the guy who rules Hell?"


    "Exactly," Wanda confirmed, her red eyes glowing with intensity. "If the creature we''re facing is truly Mephisto, it means one thing."


    Pietro and Sumarokov stared at her, their faces now serious. "Hell..."


    Leon had mentioned to them once, during a casual conversation, that the world was far more complex than they could imagine, with beings from other dimensions and realms. They had believed him, but always with a small sense of doubt. After all, they had never encountered anything that otherworldly¡ªuntil now.


    Mephisto''s appearance shattered all of those doubts. The Demon Lord himself was standing before them, the ruler of Hell.


    "Man, this is insane," Pietro muttered, his usual playful demeanor replaced with concern. "What we''ve dealt with up until now was nothing¡ªjust some shady organizations and their little winter projects."


    "Now we''re talking about facing mythological beings," Sumarokov added, his voice tense. "Is this why Leon''s been having us capture all those guys?"


    Wanda''s expression hardened as she interrupted their thoughts. "Leon has his reasons, and whatever those reasons are, we follow. We support him. No questions." Her gaze locked onto Pietro''s as if saying, ''Question me and you die.''


    Pietro felt a bead of sweat trickle down his forehead.


    Pietro quickly threw his hands up in mock outrage. "Hey, Wanda, are you serious? How could I ever question Boss Leon? Are you doubting my loyalty to him?" His voice grew more dramatic, and he clutched his chest as if heartbroken, his face full of exaggerated sadness and hurt. "I can''t believe you would think I''d question my own family, Wanda!"


    Wanda rolled her eyes, clearly unimpressed with his theatrics. She had more important things to worry about. A flicker of concern crossed her face as she turned her gaze back to the battlefield. "Leon..."


    The rain of light that filled the sky had ceased. Leon hovered above, releasing his hands from the cross-shaped gesture he had been holding, his eyes fixed on the red figure below. The strong wind howled, dispersing the flames and smoke, revealing the devastation beneath. The land below was cratered with pits like the surface of the moon, of varying sizes and depths, the ground itself scorched and torn apart by the sheer power of Leon''s attack.


    Yet, despite all of that, Mephisto stood there, unharmed. A thin, blood-colored barrier shimmered around his body, barely rippling from the impact. The Demon Lord looked up at Leon, his voice cold and filled with disdain.


    "I hate your impulsiveness, kid," Mephisto growled.


    Then, without warning, he spread his arms wide. The very atmosphere seemed to shift as an overwhelming, indescribable force surged toward Leon. Faint whispers and eerie murmurs echoed from all around, as though the sky and earth themselves were conspiring against him.


    "I hate your impulsiveness, kid," Mephisto growled, his voice cold as he glared up at Leon.


    With a sweeping gesture, Mephisto spread his arms wide, and the very fabric of space and reality seemed to twist. A crushing, indescribable force surged toward Leon, filling the air with faint whispers and murmurs. These eerie voices carried a dark power, designed to weaken the will, seduce the soul, and drag it into an endless abyss.


    But Leon, who had awakened his Conqueror''s Haki, was far too strong for such tricks. His fighting spirit burned too brightly to be touched by these dark enchantments. His sharp gaze cut through the illusion, and he spat a single word: "Get out."


    BOOM!


    A torrent of overwhelming spirit erupted from Leon like a mountain crashing into the sea, sweeping across the battlefield. The sheer force of his will crushed Mephisto''s dark magic, shattering the whispers and murmurings into nothingness. Even Mephisto, the Demon Lord, felt the impact. His very soul trembled, wounded by the surge of Leon''s power.


    The weight of Leon''s spiritual force bore down on Mephisto, pinning him in place. The gravity around him seemed to intensify, making even flight impossible. Mephisto struggled to lift his gaze toward the sky, where Leon hovered like an unshakable colossus. The dark clouds above parted, revealing the full moon, casting its light behind Leon and making him appear almost divine.


    For the first time, Mephisto felt the full weight of Leon''s strength. It wasn''t just physical power¡ªit was the indomitable spirit of a man whose courage could shake mountains. And the more Mephisto saw of it, the more he coveted Leon''s soul. It was unlike any other, both mysterious and unyielding. A soul like that would be of the highest quality.


    But Mephisto''s malicious intent was too obvious. Leon''s response was swift.


    WHOOSH!


    In a flash of golden light, Leon''s body dissolved into countless bright particles and vanished. Mephisto sensed the attack coming just in time. He spun around, arms raised defensively, but it wasn''t enough. A swift, golden-shimmering kick connected with his arm, the impact like a clap of thunder.


    BOOM!


    Mephisto managed to block the strike, but the sheer force of the blow sent a shockwave rippling outwards, tearing the ground apart and widening cracks in the earth. Rocks and debris floated unnaturally into the air, defying gravity.


    Not far from Leon and Mephisto, the very ground was pulverized by the sheer force of their clash. The space around them warped like a black hole, consuming everything that drew too close, reducing it to nothingness. The cracks in the earth widened, and where Leon''s feet met Mephisto''s arms, red and black lightning crackled violently, filling the air with a deafening sound like the cry of a thousand birds.


    Amid the stalemate, Mephisto was the first to act. He raised his free hand, conjuring a black and purple magic circle in his palm.


    Danger.


    Leon''s instincts flared. He felt the dark energy surrounding him like a tidal wave, threatening to crush him from all sides. The air itself seemed to tremble as something terrible stirred within the magic.


    Without hesitation, Leon pulled back his right leg with lightning speed, crossing his arms as bright golden light surged through his body. In that moment, he became a living beacon, radiating blinding energy. The very atmosphere around him began to churn, a storm of unimaginable power brewing at his command.


    Mephisto''s eyes widened in disbelief. Could a mere human possess such raw, overwhelming energy? This brat was barely more than a teenager, yet he wielded power that defied comprehension.


    Feeling the threat, Mephisto quickly unleashed every bit of his dark magic. He summoned layers of black and purple defensive barriers in a desperate attempt to shield himself. But before he could finish fortifying them¡ª


    BOOM!


    A cataclysmic blast erupted. Golden pillars of light shot into the sky and surged across the ground like an ocean of molten energy. The searing heat and overwhelming force melted everything in their path, leaving nothing but devastation in their wake.


    Inside his protective layers of magic, Mephisto watched in horror as the golden light shattered his defenses one by one. The winds howled, whipping his cloak violently, and even the mighty Demon Lord swayed, struggling to stay grounded as if he were an insect caught in a deadly storm.


    "Damn it¡­" Mephisto muttered, his face twisted in shock. He had never imagined such terrifying power could come from a human.


    The golden light illuminated the earth for hundreds of kilometers, banishing the darkness. Even residents in nearby cities witnessed the phenomenon, bewildered as they pulled out their phones to capture the rare sight. None of them knew that, just hundreds of kilometers away, on a desolate road, a demon lord feared by the world had been bested by a human.


    As the brilliant beam of light slowly shrank and faded, calm returned to the land.


    Outside the sealed 10,000-meter radius, Wanda, Pietro, Sumarokov, and Jeff sat in the RV, utterly speechless.


    Bang!


    Jeff and the others, as if puppets on strings, opened the car doors and stepped outside. They stared up at the sky, their eyes wide with shock.


    The once dark and stormy sky, filled with heavy clouds, had been cleared by the golden light. The downpour that had soaked the area ceased entirely, leaving behind a stunningly clear night. A bright moon now hung high, surrounded by countless twinkling stars. The scene was breathtaking.


    Yet, beneath this tranquil beauty, something far more awe-inspiring took place. High above them, Leon floated, his strong hand gripping Mephisto''s throat.


    The demon lord was not faring well. Moments ago, Leon had nearly dealt him a devastating blow by awakening the full extent of his power. Despite being a demon lord, Mephisto was still, at his core, a dark creature¡ªinnately vulnerable to the power of light.


    After all, why else would the angels in Heaven constantly suppress Hell? While power struggles play a role, the inherent weakness to light also factors in heavily.


    Now, Mephisto''s once imposing demon form had begun to flicker and grow faint, his essence becoming slightly illusory.


    Mephisto''s breath was weak, his hands and tail hanging limp, but despite his condition, he still carried himself with arrogance.


    "You''re something special. I like you more and more," he said, his voice steady despite his weakened state.


    Leon stared at him in silence, but Mephisto mistook the look in his eyes, misreading it as hesitation. A smirk curled on his lips.


    "You''re not planning to kill me, are you? I can see it in your eyes. That glimmer¡ªoh, I know it well. It''s ambition," Mephisto purred, his voice unexpectedly soft. "You''re different from the usual humans, aren''t you? Ambitious. Unlike those small-minded fools."


    He continued, his tone calm and persuasive. "Most humans are ignorant. They crave wealth, power, women, life... and to get it, they''ll trade anything, even their souls. They make deals with devils, enjoying a brief moment of satisfaction, but in the end, they lose their souls. They become slaves, tortured, sold like property."


    Mephisto''s eyes gleamed. "But you¡ªyou''re different. You have ambition, yes, but it''s bigger, more rational."


    Leon nodded slightly, as if acknowledging Mephisto''s words.


    "What you said makes sense. I do have ambition," Leon admitted.


    Mephisto''s demon grin widened, confident. "See? We''re alike. We can make a deal, you and I. I can help you achieve whatever it is you desire."


    Leon''s eyes narrowed with interest. "I''m curious," he said, his voice cool. "What kind of deal are you proposing?"


    "I don''t know if you''re aware, but you''re not alone in this world. What I can tell you is that there''s something much bigger beyond it," Mephisto said, his voice dripping with intrigue.


    Leon raised an eyebrow, his tone neutral. "Uh-huh."


    Little fox... Mephisto thought to himself, growing frustrated. Despite his attempts to read Leon, the human remained a mystery. Outwardly, Mephisto maintained a charming smile. "Asgard, Hell, Heaven, the Dream Dimension¡ªthese are secret realms, unknown to most humans on Earth."


    He paused, studying Leon, but the young man''s expression gave nothing away.


    "So... what''s your point?" Leon asked softly.


    Mephisto leaned in, his voice smooth, almost seductive. "These dimensional gods rule their worlds, enjoying near-eternal life. Isn''t that something you''d want? To be like them¡ªa god?"


    Leon didn''t flinch. "And you, being one of them, don''t have the power to help me achieve that?"


    Mephisto''s grin faltered slightly but quickly recovered. "Well, to a certain extent, I do. But I suspect you wouldn''t approve of the methods¡ªside effects, and all that."


    Leon raised an eyebrow, prompting him to continue.


    "I admire you greatly," Mephisto said, eyeing Leon closely. "There''s a mystery about you that I can''t quite unravel, and mystery often leads to an unimaginable future."


    Mephisto, despite his arrogance, realized something important. Even with all his power, he couldn''t fully understand Leon. Two possibilities crossed his mind: either Leon had someone stronger backing him, or he possessed some unknown, mysterious power of his own. If it was the former, Mephisto would be eager to flatter and align with this hidden force. After all, he hadn''t climbed to the throne of Hell by strength alone¡ªcunning and shamelessness played their part.


    But if it was the latter, Mephisto faced a decision. Should he risk everything to eliminate Leon and uncover his secret? Or, perhaps, it was wiser to show goodwill and seek an alliance?


    The idea of killing Leon was too complicated for Mephisto. Due to his contract with the Ancient One, he couldn''t even set foot on Earth. Summoning his minions from Hell would be an insult to her authority, and the last thing he wanted was to provoke the Ancient One into storming Hell to destroy him. Mephisto knew how ruthless she could be, especially as her time was nearing its end. He couldn''t afford to stir trouble with her now.


    Realizing this, Mephisto leaned toward the safer option. He weighed his choices carefully, and Leon, sensing Mephisto''s thoughts, remained unbothered. Leon understood that Mephisto might scheme behind the scenes, but he didn''t care. His confidence rested in the Sky Blade, and in the adult world, everything boiled down to interests and benefits.


    Leon loosened his grip on Mephisto''s throat, allowing him to breathe easier. This gesture clearly showed that Leon accepted Mephisto''s offer of goodwill. Seizing the moment, Mephisto quickly said, "I can grant you access to Hell."


    "Hell is vast," Mephisto began, gesturing with his fingers. "In human lore, it''s often depicted as a mysterious, dangerous, and dark place, embodying the darkest aspects of humanity."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "Hell is dangerous, sure. Not much better than the hypocritical kingdoms of Heaven. But where there''s danger, there''s also opportunity."


    Leon nodded, processing what Mephisto was saying. Though Hell was terrifying in the human imagination, it was still a massive dimension filled with powerful demons. It operated with its own structure, and within that system, resources and treasures beyond what the human world could offer were born. There were even taverns, mercenaries, and other services in Hell.


    "So," Leon asked, "what''s the price I need to pay?"


    "If you, or your subordinates, help me with something at a specific time and place, I''ll give you what you desire," Mephisto said, revealing his true intentions.


    Leon smiled slightly. "That sounds fair."


    "Of course," Mephisto added confidently, "you can refuse my offer, but I don''t think you will. This is a smart deal, and you''re not the type to lose out."


    As expected, Leon didn''t refuse.


    "Then, we have a deal," Leon said.


    Mephisto chuckled and extended his hand. In a flash of black-purple light, a burning flame appeared¡ªa hellfire.


    "This is the anchor to the Hell dimension," Mephisto explained. "Through it, you can locate and teleport to Hell at any time."


    Leon snapped his fingers, causing the hellfire to vanish from Mephisto''s hand. The blockade on the surrounding space lifted. This subtle gesture confirmed Mephisto''s suspicions¡ªthis human was mature beyond reason, unnervingly confident. He realized Leon was either completely mad or possessed a level of power that allowed him to treat even a demon lord as an equal.


    As Leon accepted the hell coordinate, Mephisto''s demonic form began to fade, leaving one final remark before disappearing entirely: "I look forward to our next meeting, Mr. Leon."


    Leon narrowed his eyes, his calm expression hiding a mysterious smile. "Keisha."


    A calm voice responded in his mind, "I am here, Captain Leon. The target, soul projection of Demon Lord Mephisto, has been recorded. Analysis complete. Race: Demon system. Power level: God-tier. Beginning calculations to counter Demon Lord Mephisto''s god-level combat capabilities."


    Leon smirked. From the moment the space was sealed, he had instructed Keisha to use Sky Blade''s support to scan Mephisto in every detail. He had been cautious all along, never trusting Mephisto''s manipulations.


    Much like Batman''s wariness of Superman, Leon, despite cooperating, kept his trump card ready. It didn''t matter if Mephisto''s soul projection was killed. Leon had bigger plans, especially when it came to Hell''s rich resources. A dimension of such magnitude was far too valuable to ignore.


    He had no intention of letting it slip away.


    Mephisto, an ancient being who has lived for countless billions of years, had countless schemes in his mind. He believed he could gradually manipulate Leon through repeated transactions and alliances, ultimately achieving his own goals.


    But Leon''s approach was far more straightforward and brutal. His goal was simple: take control of Mephisto and claim the Hell dimension for himself. However, knowing he wasn''t yet strong enough to take down Mephisto directly, Leon decided to play along, pretending to cooperate until the time was right to strike.


    "In addition, the anchor to the Hell dimension has passed Sky Blade''s inspection. It''s genuine, but it also contains Mephisto''s beacon. Every time you travel to Hell, Mephisto will receive a signal..." Keisha explained.


    Leon listened without surprise. While Mephisto''s offer of cooperation was real, his nature as a manipulator meant there were undoubtedly traps hidden within the deal.


    "Can the signal be blocked?" Leon asked.


    "Yes," Keisha replied. "The coordinates have already been recorded. You can teleport to Hell independently using Sky Blade''s remote terminal."


    With that confirmation, Leon knew he had the upper hand. Mephisto''s tricks were expected, but Leon''s own plans were already in motion.


    If you don''t need to use it now, keep it in plain sight for Mephisto. When the time is right, that small detail will be his downfall, Leon thought to himself.


    As the night''s events came to a close, Leon stretched his body. The battle had served as a test of his recent training. As he suspected, the Sky Blade''s performance had reached an incredible level, it was truly a bug. The Angel Battleship''s combat power was estimated to be at least at the Quasi-Skyfather level. Real-time monitoring of the Sky Blade ensured the most efficient training, and the rate at which his strength was growing was astonishing.


    Bang!


    Leon''s body shifted into photons, transforming into a beam of golden light that shot into the sky. Within seconds, he traveled thousands of meters before gently descending like a feather, landing smoothly.


    Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov quickly approached as Leon landed in front of them. Behind them, the younger members of the group stood hesitantly, unsure whether to follow. They had witnessed Leon''s god-like presence firsthand¡ªhis power splitting the sky and forcing a demon like Mephisto to submit.


    Despite their usually cheerful personalities, the teens instinctively feared Leon''s immense strength. They felt more at ease around Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov because of the time they had spent together in the RV, which built a sense of familiarity.


    Leon smiled warmly. "You did well, but it''s a shame the opponent you faced this time was quite strong," he said, patting Pietro and Sumarokov on the shoulders. Then, he gently ran his fingers through Wanda''s soft hair, speaking to her with a soft tone.


    Wanda closed her eyes, clearly enjoying the affectionate gesture.


    Pietro couldn''t help himself and asked, "Boss Leon, was that really the devil who rules Hell?"


    Leon nodded. "It''s exactly who you''re thinking of."


    Pietro scratched his head in confusion. "He didn''t seem all that strong." In his mind, Mephisto¡ªdespite being powerful¡ªdidn''t live up to the terrifying reputation he''d imagined. Sure, he was stronger than Pietro, Sumarokov, and Wanda combined, but nothing like the legendary devil he expected.


    Leon chuckled and knocked Pietro on the head gently. "That was just a projection of his soul. Not even 1% of his real power. And don''t underestimate anyone who uses magic."


    Pietro, Sumarokov, and Wanda were some of the most formidable beings on Earth, especially Pietro, who could move several times the speed of sound. His abilities were so overwhelming that almost no one on Earth could rival him, except for maybe psychics like Professor X. Even Magneto had to be careful around Pietro''s speed and strength.


    Pietro was no ordinary speedster¡ªhe had two forms of Haki, mastery over breathing techniques, and had been injected with Sky Blade''s Super Soldier Serum. This made him an incredibly enhanced version of Quicksilver. His physical durability and high-speed movement were unparalleled, and several times the speed of sound wasn''t even his limit. As time passed, Leon knew Pietro''s speed would keep increasing, potentially reaching the speed of light.


    But even with all his strength, Pietro knew magic was a tricky thing. "On the magic side," Leon explained, "strength can be deceptive. You can be the strongest warrior, but one well-placed spell could end you. Never underestimate a skilled mage."


    It was a lesson Pietro and the others took to heart. Magic wasn''t just about raw power¡ªit was often about precision, subtlety, and traps. And Leon, with his deep experience, never allowed those around him to take magic lightly.


    Pietro winced as Leon scolded him, immediately losing his usual swagger. He looked more like a student being reprimanded by a strict teacher.


    "Leon, about earlier..." Wanda began hesitantly.


    Leon smiled warmly. "We''ll talk later," he reassured her. His gaze then shifted to Jeff and the others, who were buzzing with excitement. He couldn''t help but notice the way three girls were eyeing Pietro and Sumarokov. Leon raised an eyebrow playfully and teased, "Looks like you made some new friends."


    He emphasized the words "new friends," making Pietro and Sumarokov exchange awkward shrugs.


    After the teasing, Leon approached Jeff and his group, greeting them with a friendly, "Hey guys, good evening."


    "Hey man! You and Wanda, Pietro... you guys really blew our minds today!" Jeff exclaimed, his voice filled with excitement and even cracking a little. His friends stood there nodding eagerly, equally awestruck.


    Leon gave them an apologetic smile. "Sorry you had to witness something you probably weren''t supposed to see, but you all seem to be handling it pretty well."


    "NO, NO, NO," Jeff interrupted, shaking his head quickly. "Don''t apologize! You showed us the real truth about this world. You''re amazing, really." He paused for a moment before adding seriously, "But don''t worry, if this is something you want to keep quiet, we''ll make sure it stays a secret."


    "Ha, well, thank you very much then," Leon said with a chuckle.


    "No, no, you don''t need to thank us!" Jeff responded, waving his hands frantically as if Leon had said something outrageous. His exaggerated expression made Leon pause for a moment in surprise.


    "No?" Leon asked.


    Jeff''s said with a smile. "Actually, yeah, we should thank you. For letting us watch a free live-action movie."


    Then Jeff''s face turned serious to Leon''s surprise, "You and your team are out there fighting monsters hidden in human society, right?"


    Leon blinked, a bit taken aback. "Well, that''s one way to put it," he admitted, ''impressed'' by Jeff''s intuition.


    Jeff''s eyes lit up, his suspicions confirmed. "Exactly! You''re out here walking in the darkness, protecting people from these powerful, evil forces without anyone knowing. We really should be thanking you."


    "Yeah," his friends chimed in, nodding like a chickens pecking at rice.


    Having seen Mephisto''s terrifying power firsthand, they couldn''t help but feel even more grateful that Leon and Wanda were fighting beings of that magnitude.


    They couldn''t help but think that if Leon hadn''t shown up in time, Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov might have been in serious danger when facing Mephisto. How many times had they found themselves in similar situations before?


    Images flashed through their minds¡ªmemories of past crises. On another quiet night, in a dark, secluded alley, a young man in a red coat with white lining lay battered and bruised. Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth as he lay motionless in the dirty, muddy alley. The walls around him bore the scars of battle, and not far away, the lifeless body of a demon lay as a grim reminder of the struggle.


    Soon after, several figures rushed toward him¡ªhis companions. Their faces were struck with grief, as if lightning had pierced their hearts. One of them knelt down, cradling the boy''s lifeless body, red-eyed and fighting back tears. The others stood in silent sorrow, gently placing a hand on the shoulder of their grieving friend.


    Meanwhile, one companion worked to clean up the battlefield, while the others disappeared into the shadows, carrying their fallen friend. In the distance, faint sirens wailed, too late to be of any help.


    No one knew that a hero, who had silently protected humanity, had died that night. On the distant streets, people continued to enjoy their nightlife, blissfully unaware. The contrast was enough to break anyone''s heart.


    Jeff and his friends imagined something like this happening, and their eyes flooded with tears. Leon, noticing their emotional state, looked confused.


    He wasn''t sure what was going through their minds, but he could see they looked at him with admiration and sorrow. Their expression seemed to say, You don''t need to explain¡ªI understand.

 Chapter 15

    Sorry I was a bit sick and I kinda forgot I uploaded here as I generally stack the chapters before uploading here. If you want thousand words chapter every day. Visit the book on Webnovel


    ...


    Chapter 78 to Chapter 86


    After chatting for a while, Leon finally understood what Jeff and the other teens were thinking. He had to admit, their thought processes were a bit hard for him to follow, but there was something undeniably charming about them.


    Jeff was full of energy, always lively and mischievous, with a great sense of humor. Even with strangers, he exuded warmth and enthusiasm. He approached life with an optimistic outlook and was determined to follow through on his goals¡ªlike their RV vacation trip.


    A year ago, Jeff had the idea to travel with his friends in an RV, but his savings weren''t enough to buy one. So, he spent two school holidays working odd jobs to save up. He even went out of his way to learn practical skills: car repair, electrical work, computer programming, drawing, route planning, shooting, and cooking. And all this while still being a sixteen or seventeen-year-old student. It was rare to see young people with such admirable qualities, and even more impressive that they had formed a tight-knit group.


    Leon couldn''t help but be intrigued. Despite their quirky behavior, these teens were promising. Their character, determination, and the way they handled themselves¡ªeven after witnessing a battle between Leon and Mephisto¡ªwas commendable.


    With that in mind, Leon suddenly wasn''t in such a rush to leave. He glanced up at the sky, his presence seeming to break through the dark clouds overhead. However, the storm tonight was intense. As they spoke, the clouds rolled back in, and the rumble of thunder echoed above them, signaling another downpour.


    "Looks like it''s going to rain heavily again," Leon said with a smirk. "Do you mind inviting me into your RV? I''m curious to see what it''s like."


    Jeff''s face lit up with excitement. He exchanged glances with the three girls before nodding enthusiastically. "Of course! It would be an honor!"


    After Jeff spoke, he and his friends seemed almost giddy with excitement. They quickly opened the door to the RV and eagerly invited Leon and Wanda inside. Leon, smiling, followed Wanda into the vehicle.


    Thanks to Jeff''s thoughtful planning, the RV was spacious, even with its furniture in place. Despite having an extra person onboard, it didn''t feel cramped at all.


    Jeff hopped into the driver''s seat and revved the engine, but the road ahead was a mess due to the battle between Leon and Mephisto. The ground was full of potholes, making it impossible to drive through. Luckily, Texas roads are often parallel to open plains, so Jeff just needed to veer off the main road and make a wide detour to get back on track. Being quick-witted, he immediately turned the steering wheel and pressed the gas pedal, trying to get ahead of the incoming storm.


    Inside the RV, Leon and Wanda sat together in the front row, with Pietro and Sumarokov behind them. Lina and the three girls were across from them, while Adam sat in the front as the co-pilot and navigator.


    The girls were lively and chatty during the ride, though they kept their questions somewhat restrained. They didn''t directly ask about Leon or Wanda''s identity but were curious about things like how many monsters existed in the world and what kind of demon Mephisto was.


    Leon, with his easygoing personality, didn''t mind answering a few questions. He picked some that he could answer without too much detail, leaving the girls looking pleasantly surprised.


    As the night went on, the group relaxed, eating snacks, playing games, and chatting as the RV rolled through the stormy night.


    After learning Leon''s name and hearing how Pietro and Sumarokov addressed him as "Boss Leon," the others quickly followed suit, imitating them.


    Rumble!


    As the RV got back on the road, a loud clap of thunder echoed across the sky, and heavy rain poured down, drumming against the RV and the ground below. The sudden downpour filled the air with moisture, making it cooler inside.


    During the ride, Leon, Wanda, and Jeff exchanged social media accounts and phone numbers, even discussing the possibility of visiting each other in the future. When Leon casually mentioned that he lived in a wooden villa built by friends in the Ural Mountains, Jeff, Lena, and the girls were immediately intrigued. To them, it sounded like the base camp of some secret guardian organization, fueling their imaginations.


    Jeff was so excited that he jokingly suggested they change their travel plans and drive all the way to the Ural Mountains. Of course, it was just a joke¡ªJeff and his friends had meticulously planned their current RV trip, saving enough money and mapping out their route. Changing plans on a whim wasn''t in Jeff or Adam''s nature.


    Still, they were so excited about the idea that once their RV adventure was over, they promised to start planning a trip to visit Leon''s mountain retreat¡ªthis time, likely by plane rather than RV.


    Leon didn''t mind, but Pietro and Sumarokov found it a little odd. They rarely saw their boss being so enthusiastic about anyone. Usually, Leon was calm and composed with others. Wanda, being more observant, had a sense of what was going on in Leon''s mind. She didn''t oppose the idea of adding more people to their "family," just as she had welcomed Natasha, Death, and Clarice when they joined as backup members. In fact, Wanda liked the idea of expanding their circle.


    Psychologically speaking, people often crave what they lack, and Wanda was no exception. Having lost her parents when she was just ten, she had always longed for a sense of family. Leon and the children he had rescued from the base provided her with that feeling, but she didn''t see any harm in expanding that family further.


    Wanda wanted more family members, as long as they met one condition: their character had to be approved by her, Leon, and the rest of the group.


    After spending some time with Jeff and his friends, Wanda quickly picked up on their personalities. Jeff, in particular, was an open book with a distinct character, never hiding who he was. Wanda appreciated Jeff and Adam''s good nature. Maybe their only flaw was a tendency to exaggerate and make up stories, but Wanda found that trait endearing. People like them made life a lot more fun.


    ¡­


    After arriving in a nearby city, Leon, Wanda, and the others said their goodbyes to Jeff and his group. The girls seemed reluctant to part ways.


    Once they left, Leon asked Keisha to keep an eye on Jeff and the teens during their RV trip. He didn''t want anything happening to people he cared about, especially while traveling across the U.S., where anything could happen. Even though New York had a high crime rate, places like Texas weren''t much better. Texas had its own dangers, with its rough culture encouraging ruthless criminals. Highway robberies and similar crimes were common occurrences.


    As for the incident with Mephisto, that was just a coincidence. It didn''t follow the planned path of Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov''s mission. Through their computer network, the trio had discovered strange happenings in Texas, which led them to investigate further.


    Meanwhile, Leon was more than happy to return to the New York manor. Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov were just part-time workers without Leon''s leadership, so there wasn''t much for them to do. As a boss of his stature, Leon only needed to step in when the situation was critical.


    While Leon and his group moved on, the Texas government found itself in a state of crisis. By that evening, as the rain continued to pour, the authorities received word of the strange events. The location was significant¡ªit was a major transfer point between several nearby cities.


    By early the next morning, local and state police, along with the FBI from surrounding areas, were dispatched to investigate. Law enforcement agencies, including mounted police, gathered at the scene. Several sergeants coordinated efforts and reported back to the government, which held an emergency meeting.


    They quickly formed a joint investigation team made up of detectives from nearby cities. The idea was simple: everyone would share the responsibility. If the investigation failed, they''d share the blame; if it succeeded, they''d share the credit. It was clear that the higher-ups had a plan to cover all their bases.


    Several city police chiefs were hesitant about getting involved. For them, whether this incident turned into something significant or not didn''t matter as much. What did matter was avoiding any mistakes. However, when the government issued an order, they had no choice but to follow through.


    Led by the police chiefs from Houston, Woodland, and Beaumont, the investigation team consisted of about forty-five officers. Alongside them were a group of on-site investigators and law enforcement officers eager to assess the scene.


    But when the sergeants and officers arrived, they were stunned by what they saw. The area stretched nearly 10,000 meters, completely devastated as if countless missiles had hit. Cracks extended for miles, making it unclear whether the destruction was caused by an earthquake or some sort of massive explosion.


    Everyone fell into a heavy silence.


    "So, are we sure the military isn''t testing new missiles here?" the white police chief from Houston asked, removing his sunglasses with a baffled expression.


    The other chiefs had similar looks of disbelief. Even the officers filming the scene seemed lost for words. A drone flew overhead, capturing footage that revealed deep craters of various sizes, resembling the surface of the moon. The only difference was that the craters here were filled with rainwater, making the scene even more surreal and murky.


    "Damn it, this is a real mess. Johnny, what did you find over there?" shouted the white sergeant from the Houston Police Department to one of the officers inspecting the area. Officer Johnny, who was using instruments to scan the scene, looked up and responded loudly, "No signs of explosives. It doesn''t look like it was caused by a blast."


    "Could the rain have washed away the evidence?"


    "No way. Rain would still leave some traces behind, but here, there''s nothing at all," Johnny replied confidently.


    Other officers from nearby cities nodded in agreement. The white sergeant, looking even more baffled, took off his hat and scratched his white hair. He glanced at the other police chiefs, all of whom were just as confused.


    Finally, a black police chief hesitated before offering a guess, "Could this have something to do with mutants?"


    "You think there was some kind of mutant fight here last night?"


    "Maybe?" he replied with a shrug.


    "It''s a possibility," the white sergeant said, not dismissing the idea. "If mutants were involved, the scale of the battle would''ve been pretty intense."


    He then turned back to Johnny. "Get a team together and start searching the area for any body parts or traces of blood. We need to figure out what went down here."


    "Yes, sir," Johnny replied as he quickly set off to organize the search.


    Under the supervision of the police chief, the entire joint investigation team began a thorough search of the area. After two hours of effort, the results were disappointing¡ªno body parts or blood traces were found.


    The police chiefs, after confirming the findings, were left frustrated and confused. They gathered around a police car, discussing the situation while smoking cigarettes.


    "Damn it, could this be some kind of supernatural event?"


    "Who knows," another chief replied. "If this much damage wasn''t caused by explosives, only mutants could do this. But with no blood found, is it possible no one was injured? Or maybe someone cleaned up the scene?"


    "That''s impossible," one of them quickly retorted. "Even if someone cleaned up, it would take professionals to leave no clues behind. Plus, with this much destruction and in such bad conditions¡ªat night, during heavy rain¡ªthere should still be something left."


    As all their theories seemed to fall apart, a voice suddenly called out from the team.


    "Sir, we found a faint tire mark not far from the scene."


    The chiefs immediately perked up, tossing their cigarettes and hurrying over. Sure enough, they spotted a faint tire track just off the road. Although the marks were intermittent, it was clear that a vehicle had left the road, made a wide loop, and rejoined the highway on the other side.


    ¡­


    This discovery quickly became a breakthrough in the strange case. The joint investigation team, composed of seasoned police officers with years of experience, recognized the importance of the tire marks.


    After measuring the tracks, they came to a somewhat unclear but crucial conclusion.


    "These are two overlapping tire marks," said an older officer, squatting down to inspect them. He stood up and continued, "That means either two vehicles passed by during the incident, or the same vehicle returned. Whoever was driving may have witnessed what happened."


    A white police officer lit a cigarette and asked, "Can you tell what kind of car it was?"


    "The tracks are too faint and have been run over twice, making it difficult to determine the vehicle type," the officer replied.


    "Alright," the sheriff said, thinking quickly. "Send someone to check the surveillance in nearby cities. I want a list of every car that came through here during that time. Find the owners and bring them in for questioning."


    Thanks to modern technology, every detail could now be magnified, ensuring a thorough investigation.


    Meanwhile, at the RV parking lot in Houston City Park, Jeff and his friends were still fast asleep, unaware that a federal investigation team was about to track them down.


    As for Wanda, Pietro, and Sumarokov, they had already vanished without a trace.


    But this incident had now caught the attention of someone else¡ªsomeone at Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters.


    In the early morning, dew dripped from the leaves onto the school''s beautiful campus. Along the pathways, children walked together, chatting as they made their way to the cafeteria for breakfast.


    Inside the principal''s office, Professor Charles Xavier sat in his wheelchair, watching the children with a calm, relieved expression.


    Behind him, the X-Men had gathered. Once everyone arrived, Charles turned his wheelchair to face them, ready to explain why he had called the meeting.


    "Yesterday, I sensed the presence of someone who doesn''t belong to this world," Professor Charles began, his tone heavy. "A battle broke out somewhere in the United States, and it was on a very high level."


    He paused, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. As the world''s most powerful psychic, Charles could sense high-level energy disturbances, even without the use of a psychic amplifier. If he chose to unleash his full psychic abilities, they would spread across the globe in an instant.


    "How powerful are we talking?" Logan asked, clearly puzzled. The concept of "high-level" was too vague for him to grasp.


    The rest of the team saw the professor''s serious expression and realized the weight of the matter.


    "I''ve never encountered a battle of this magnitude in my life," Charles admitted grimly.


    Jean, catching onto something, asked, "Professor, you mentioned someone who doesn''t belong to this world?"


    "Yes," the professor nodded, his brow furrowing. "Very evil and pure¡ªan evil unlike anything I''ve sensed on Earth before. It''s as if it comes from a different, sinister dimension."


    "A being from another world...," Scott muttered, crossing his arms in thought. "But who fought against them? Did you sense that as well, Professor?"


    "No, the battle was brief, and there was a strange force that blocked my psychic abilities," Professor Charles explained.


    "Someone can block your psychic power?" Logan asked, surprised.


    The other X-Men exchanged uneasy glances. Logan, always eager for a clear enemy to fight, was visibly frustrated. "What a hassle," he muttered. He preferred straightforward battles¡ªones where he could charge in, unleash his claws, and tear his enemy apart. But this mysterious, elusive threat bothered him.


    Jean frowned, her concern growing. "If it''s just an accident, we might not need to worry, but if it''s intentional... we could be facing a new, unknown enemy. Professor, should we warn the government?"


    "The government''s already involved," Charles replied, shaking his head. "They''ve sent a joint investigation team to look into it, so they''re aware. But so is the enemy. Our situation is much better than before, and tensions between humans and mutants have eased. We just need to stay vigilant. When the time comes, we''ll face this new threat together."


    Professor Charles, a firm believer in peaceful coexistence, had always advocated for harmony between humans and mutants. Though he sought peace, he wasn''t naive. He understood that timing was everything. Offering help when it was needed most could strengthen their position, rather than simply stepping in when things were still calm.


    "When the government and the people face a crisis, it''s the best time for us to act," Professor Charles said thoughtfully. "We''ve been extending goodwill to the mainstream public, so the timing doesn''t really matter."


    The rest of the X-Men nodded in agreement.


    The professor paused, his expression deepening. "Though... perhaps someone else is already fighting against that evil force."


    "Who?" everyone wondered, startled for a moment before a familiar name came to mind.


    "Professor, are you talking about Mr. Leon?" Jean asked, her eyebrows raised.


    Leon, the mysterious figure they all knew, looked young but had a maturity beyond his years. His abilities seemed limitless, and his kindness toward mutants had left an impression.


    "If it''s him, it''s possible," Ororo agreed, recalling her positive encounters with the mysterious Mr. Leon.


    Scott also nodded, still remembering when he was knocked out by a surge of red energy by a girl. "Yeah, if anyone could handle something like this, it''s probably him. Even his subordinates were very strong."


    ¡­


    Scott, the future leader of the X-Men, couldn''t forget that moment¡ªa teenage girl knocked him out, even though he had been under the influence of drugs. It was a humiliation, to say the least. Thankfully, Scott wasn''t the type to hold a grudge, otherwise, he''d have to carry that memory forever.


    After some reflection, Hank turned to the professor. "Do you know where this battle took place?"


    "Near Houston, most likely," Professor Charles replied.


    Hank nodded and moved to the desk, opening the professor''s laptop. After a few minutes of searching, his eyes brightened. "Found it."


    He stepped aside to show the others what was on the screen. The X-Men gathered around to see images of the aftermath displayed on the computer: aerial shots from drones. The highway near Houston appeared utterly devastated¡ªa 10,000-meter stretch had been torn apart by an immense force. The road was fractured, surrounded by craters of varying sizes, with deep cracks spreading for miles.


    Everyone was stunned.


    "I accessed the Houston Police Department''s network," Hank explained, "and retrieved the data and images sent to them from the investigation site. The federal government''s already involved, and they''ve formed a joint task force with nearby cities."


    Ororo''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It looks like a battlefield hit by missile strikes. The level of destruction is terrifying."


    "Agreed," Cyclops said, still processing the images. "The power needed for that level of damage is unreal."


    Seeing devastation from different angles the X-Men realized that the intensity of the battle was far beyond anything they had expected.


    Hank then asked a very interesting question. "Professor, do you think it was a coincidence that Mr. Leon was fighting this evil force from another dimension? Or was it intentional?"


    This question left everyone deep in thought.


    Coincidence and intentionality are intriguing ideas. If it was just a coincidence, it''s simple enough. But if it was intentional, it suggests Leon might have a way to predict or track down these evil forces. That would mean he''s actively seeking out such threats, which could provide more insight into his character¡ªclearly someone aligned with the side of defending against evil.


    Considering Leon''s history, like the raid on Trek Test Base, this possibility shouldn''t be dismissed lightly.


    The professor paused, thinking aloud. "It could be a coincidence, or it might have been a deliberate action on Leon''s part."


    "Either way," he continued, "the evil presence has vanished, and Leon seems to be the one who came out on top this time."


    Logan, growing impatient, cut in. "Why are we sitting around guessing? Why not just call him and ask? We''ve got his contact info, don''t we?"


    His straightforward suggestion caught everyone off guard for a moment. Then Professor Charles smiled, a bit sheepishly. Logan had a point. They might not know Leon well, but they had communicated before. Asking him directly wouldn''t hurt their relationship.


    With a nod from Charles, Hank pulled out his phone, scrolled through his contacts, and dialed Leon''s number.


    Beep... Beep...


    After a moment, the call connected, and Hank put it on speaker. Leon''s distinct, youthful voice came through, clear and composed.


    "Good morning, Professor, Hank, and Jean."


    A simple greeting, but it left everyone in the room stunned. How did Leon know who was there without being told? For a moment, they might have wondered if he had planted bugs or cameras at the school, but they quickly dismissed the idea. That was impossible.


    Still, it added another layer of mystery to Leon.


    Professor Charles, unfazed, responded with a warm smile, "Good morning, Mr. Leon. Sorry to disturb you."


    "Not at all. I just got up," Leon replied with a light chuckle. After a brief pause, his tone shifted slightly. "Professor, I assume you''re calling about last night? You sensed it, didn''t you?"


    Although phrased as a question, Leon''s tone made it clear he already knew the answer.


    The professor and the others exchanged looks. Leon''s response confirmed their suspicions¡ªit was him involved in the events last night.


    At this point, the professor decided not to beat around the bush any longer. He spoke directly.


    "Yes, there was a lot of commotion last night," Charles began.


    Leon responded calmly, "There was no avoiding it. This time, the opponent was different."


    "Oh?" Charles'' face grew serious. "Can you tell me, Mr. Leon? I''m curious as well."


    There was a brief silence, though it felt far longer to the X-Men, filled with tension and anticipation about this mysterious enemy. Finally, Leon broke the silence and said one word:


    "Mephisto."


    The name sent a shockwave through the room, leaving everyone but Logan visibly stunned. Eyes widened, and Hank couldn''t contain his surprise.


    "W-What? Mephisto?" Hank blurted out. "As in the Mephisto?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hank," Leon replied with a slight chuckle in his tone, though no one paid attention to his amusement.


    All focus was on the name that had just been uttered¡ªMephisto, the demon lord of Hell. The weight of Charles'' earlier words suddenly bore down on the team. This was not just some powerful opponent; Mephisto was from another dimension entirely, a being of cosmic, malevolent power.


    Magneto, once considered their most dangerous foe, seemed like nothing in comparison. The very concept of Hell and all its dark associations rushed into their minds. If Mephisto was truly involved, what did this mean? Did he intend to claim Earth for himself, to open the gates of Hell and turn the world into his own infernal playground?


    Hank rubbed his head, his face a mix of disbelief and anxiety. "This has to be a dream, right?" he muttered, a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Mephisto.


    The Lord of Hell himself.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The pressure brought by only the name was overwhelming.


    But Professor Charles, ever thoughtful, asked, "Mr. Leon, how powerful is Mephisto? If it''s the one from Hell, shouldn''t the destruction have been far greater?"


    He wasn''t wrong. The aerial images of the battle were terrifying, but for someone like Mephisto, the damage should have been catastrophic, possibly leveling entire cities. Something didn''t add up.


    Leon''s answer confirmed his suspicions. "For certain reasons, Mephisto cannot manifest on Earth in his true form. What I fought was just a soul projection, much weaker than his actual self."


    Suddenly, everything made sense. The relief was almost palpable. After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Leon ended the call.


    Charles wisely refrained from pressing further. The relationship between the X-Men and Leon was still new and cordial, and he was, after all, a benefactor.


    There were answers, but mysteries still lingered¡ªlike why Mephisto couldn''t come to Earth in his true form and what his true intentions were in sending a soul projection. Was this part of a larger scheme?


    These questions weighed on everyone''s minds. The X-Men weren''t eager to get entangled with Mephisto, but the magnitude of his presence was undeniable. The uncertainty of how this might impact them was unsettling.


    Seeing their concerned faces, Charles spoke calmly, easing the tension. "Mr. Leon has already defeated Mephisto''s projection, so it seems the Earth is safe for now. However, I''ll continue monitoring this situation. Jean, keep an eye on the joint investigation team as well. They might uncover something useful."


    "Okay," Jean gave a nod.


    At his New York manor, Leon hung up the call with Professor Charles. He wasn''t surprised that Charles had sensed something¡ªthere were only a few on Earth with the ability to perceive events across the globe.


    Though besides the Ancient One, such individuals were rare.


    He didn''t mind being a bit cryptic; after all, his relationship with the mutants hadn''t reached the level where he needed to explain everything.


    Casually slipping his phone into his trouser pocket, he adjusted his white shirt, which was neatly rolled up at the sleeves, and glanced down at his outfit¡ªtrousers and white sneakers that complemented his toned, straight posture.


    Despite the simplicity, he had a look that balanced maturity with a youthful, fashionable edge.


    The real reason he was up so early, though, had nothing to do with work. Natasha, dearest, was returning from Russia, and she wasn''t coming alone¡ªshe was bringing her "family."


    The four young ones in the household had already left for school at a private academy. Though the curriculum was flexible, the school day started early, and the family''s butler had taken care of their ride, chauffeuring them in a Bentley that emphasized their status.


    Leon didn''t care much for aristocratic schools, but he understood the importance of appearances in that world.


    As he stepped out onto the manor''s lawn, the maids greeted him with respect. He strolled forward, enjoying the peaceful morning.


    Unlike the bustling heart of New York City, the early morning at the manor had a unique charm. The sounds of birds, cicadas, and the distant neighing of horses from the stables blended into a calming symphony.


    It was a setting that brought tranquility and contentment¡ªa perfect moment before the day unfolded.


    Leon savored the peacefulness of the moment. In his previous life, the constant rush had been exhausting, but now, in this world, he could finally slow down and appreciate life. Most people never get to enjoy this kind of calm and serenity.


    As he waited, his thoughts drifted to those who always seemed bent on destroying the world or wiping out humanity. Sure, many of them had tragic backstories, painful experiences that drove them to extremes. But still, if they had the power for revenge, why not aim it at the real culprits¡ªgovernments, corrupt corporations? Why target the whole world?


    Leon leaned back in his chair, imagining the simplicity of sitting on the porch of a villa, surrounded by nature, watching the rain or snow fall. Why not appreciate this beautiful world instead? When you''re tired, grab a juice, coffee, or even a whiskey. He knew he wasn''t in a position to judge others, but still, when it came to world destruction, he had one thought: Is it really worth it?


    Destroying the world seemed exhausting, a complete waste of time and energy. Worse, you might get taken out by some superhero along the way. And yes, he was definitely thinking about Thanos. Sure, family planning on a galactic scale sounded noble, but really, planning for the entire universe and Earth? It was only a matter of time before someone came after him.


    His thoughts were interrupted as he looked up and saw a sleek, black fighter jet descending from the blue sky, its optical stealth system disengaging. The wind from its tail engines swept across the lawn as it landed gently. The jet''s perfectly streamlined design would make any military enthusiast drool.


    With a hiss, the hatch opened. A metal ramp extended down, and Natasha, clad in her combat uniform, descended gracefully. Following her were Yelena, Melina, and Alexei, all dressed casually.


    When Natasha saw Leon, her eyes lit up with joy. "Leon~~!" Her pace quickened as she walked over, arms open wide, and wrapped him in a warm hug. There was something undeniably comforting about her embrace. Round, soft and inviting.


    Leon enjoyed the moment, pressing gently against her as her familiar perfume filled his senses. For a brief second, his youthful impulses stirred, but he quickly composed himself, releasing Natasha without making it obvious. She noticed, of course, giving him a playful smile, but said nothing. He turned his attention to Yelena, Melina, and Alexei, offering each a polite hug.


    "Hey, welcome to the manor. It''s good to see you all," Leon greeted warmly.


    Alexei, wearing a red-and-white plaid shirt, looked around with wide eyes. "We''re happy to see you too, Leon. Wow, this place is amazing. I mean, this is the kind of rich life people dream about!"


    Leon laughed, playfully punching Alexei''s broad chest. "Just remember, Natasha''s the one holding all the wealth. You might want to be careful with your words¡ªyou don''t want to offend her."


    Alexei chuckled awkwardly, glancing at Natasha. "Come on, Natasha, you know I wasn''t talking about you." But the humor in his voice couldn''t hide the fact that he knew he''d slipped up.


    Natasha smirked, her red lips curving slightly as she shrugged. "You better figure out how to fix that."


    Alexei wore a bitter expression, staring at Leon with mock resentment. Leon just laughed, shrugging it off, indicating it wasn''t his fault.


    Yelena and Melina smiled, clearly enjoying the playful banter. The lighthearted teasing created a sense of harmony, drawing everyone closer. Even though Alexei was the most straightforward of the group, the rest were content, and the atmosphere felt naturally comfortable.


    Leon then led everyone to the racecourse, while Natasha went back to the manor to change her clothes. At the horse farm, breakfast tea and fresh fruit had already been prepared by the maids, per Leon''s instructions. More than a dozen strong horses wandered leisurely across the spacious fields, occasionally breaking into a run.


    The racecourse, part of Leon''s luxurious estate, was as grand as one would expect. Equipped with top-tier facilities, it also boasted stunning surroundings. Rolling buildings lined the course, with vibrant green countryside visible in every direction. White grandstands reflected the morning light, adding a clean, elegant touch to the scene.


    In the distance, a dense forest framed the view, while the vast, well-maintained lawns could double as a golf course. Not far from the racecourse, a lake with crystal-clear water shimmered under the sunlight.


    The private grandstand featured a wide, three-dimensional wooden floor, leading to a two-story structure designed specifically for the estate''s owner. This structure was made mostly of transparent glass, allowing for relaxing, dining, and conversation while enjoying the view. The rooftop of the second floor provided a perfect spot to overlook the beauty of the racecourse.


    The racecourse was located quite a distance from the main manor, requiring a specialized electric transport vehicle to get there.


    Leon and Yelena strolled casually, taking their time and enjoying the surroundings without any urgency. When they reached the open-air rooftop on the second floor, there were no railings around it. The area was furnished with handcrafted wooden tables and chairs, along with neatly tied sun umbrellas.


    Alexei sat at a long wooden table, sipping from a tiny cup and pretending to savor the fragrant breakfast tea. He couldn''t help but exclaim, "Ah, this is heaven."


    Melina, sitting nearby, shared his sentiment. She adored the luxurious estate, thinking back on her past life, which felt like a stark contrast between hell and heaven.


    Yelena, on the other hand, was more spirited. She shouted playfully, "If I lived here, I''d become a lazy bum waiting to die!" Her energetic outburst made Leon laugh.


    "Of course," Leon said, smiling. "You''re all Natasha''s most important family, which makes you our family. Treat this place like your home."


    Alexei, clearly delighted, patted Leon on the shoulder with a force that could knock over a cow. "I like you, Leon. If you ever need someone beaten up, just let me know. The great Captain Alexei will tear them to pieces!"


    Leon chuckled. "I believe you can."


    Leon effortlessly deflected Alexei''s powerful pat and spoke softly. He truly believed in the strength of the Russian warrior. Alexei, after all, had been injected with the super soldier serum, making him a match for Captain America in terms of combat prowess¡ªjust without the famous shield that Steve Rogers was known for. Despite his time in prison taking a toll, a little effort would easily get Alexei back in shape. If he ever truly unleashed himself, he could rival any superhero in New York.


    The key difference between him and someone like Rogers was that Alexei didn''t hold back. If he considered someone his enemy, he''d be relentless, like a Russian bear tearing into his prey. He had brutally dismembered hundreds of enemies, breaking throats with merciless efficiency.


    Leon asked, "What are your plans for the future?"


    "I''m still a bit unclear about that," Melina admitted. She trusted Leon because Natasha did, and from what Natasha had said, Leon''s character shone through despite his tragic past. He was mature, sincere, and gentle¡ªa person worth relying on.


    Yelena, with a polite grin, extended her hand and said, "I want to learn how to beat Natasha here."


    It was a goal she was determined to achieve.


    Leon smiled and glanced at her. "You''ll have to work hard for that. There''s still a big gap between you and Natasha."


    Just then, Natasha emerged from the stairs, catching her sister''s remark and teasing her with a playful jab.


    "Believe me, Yelena, it might take you a hundred years to beat me. Actually, there''s a good chance you''ll never manage it in your lifetime," Natasha teased, overhearing the conversation between Yelena and Leon. She joined Melina''s side as she spoke.


    "Ugh, whatever," Yelena huffed, unwilling to accept defeat. Though she knew talking back was pointless, inwardly she was determined. She secretly vowed to learn Natasha''s methods, push herself harder than ever, and one day, finally defeat her sister. In her imagination, Yelena pictured herself triumphantly pinning Natasha down, a grin spreading across her face at the thought, nearly drooling in amusement.


    Neither Melina, who looked on with quiet exasperation, nor Natasha, who gave Yelena a "what is wrong with you?" look, missed her bizarre reaction.


    "Wanda and the guys...where are they?" Natasha asked Leon, rolling her eyes at her sister''s antics.


    Leon, with nothing to hide, answered plainly in front of Melina and the others. "They''re off hunting dark races in different parts of the world."


    "Oh? Looks like some things have been happening lately that I''m not aware of," Natasha remarked with curiosity.


    "Quite a lot," Leon confirmed.


    "But Wanda mentioned you had a surprise for me," Natasha said, her eyes lighting up. Her smile widened, her lips curling as she looked at Leon, her beauty captivating. "I''m really looking forward to it."


    "A really nice surprise," Leon replied, smiling back. "We''ll talk about it later."


    Leon smiled but didn''t explain further. Instead, he turned to Melina and said, "Natasha mentioned that you were involved in some of Dreykov''s classified research and development projects."


    ¡­


    "Indeed, Dreykov trusted me," Melina said calmly with a nod. However, that trust had been earned through years of service, completing countless missions for him. In exchange, her hands were stained with the blood of innocents, including children who had died under brutal training regimens while she could do nothing but watch.


    She would have preferred never to have gained that trust.


    Unlike Natasha, Melina had never been brave enough to escape. After Natasha fled, guilt and shame gnawed at her countless times. But now, things were different. The demon¡ªDreykov¡ªwas dead, and the nightmare that had haunted her for so long had finally dissipated. She could now confront her past with a sense of calm.


    Leon smiled, giving a knowing nod to Natasha, who placed a tablet in front of Melina. She hesitated for a moment but took it, her expression doubtful. As she reviewed the confidential information displayed, a flicker of surprise crossed her eyes.


    "You took over his scientific research team? And the Sky Fortress Project is 80% complete?" she asked, astonishment in her voice.


    Leon nodded. "Yes. Ms. Melina, are you willing to take over this team? I need someone who can supervise it, and I believe you''ve had contact with them before."


    Indeed, it was the Sky Fortress Project. After using Wanda''s chaos magic to alter Dreykov''s will, Leon had seized his gray assets and scientific research division. With the acquisition of Sky Blade No. 7, he entrusted Keisha to advance the Sky Fortress technology.


    Sky Blade, originating from a high-tech civilization far more advanced than Earth''s, made the Sky Fortress seem almost trivial in comparison. As a result, the initial estimate of four to five years for the fortress''s completion had been shortened to just six months¡ªor even less.


    The Sky Fortress was intended to serve as a foundation for cultivating future forces, a critical piece in Leon''s long-term plans. Sky Blade had always been his hidden trump card, and he had no intention of involving Wanda or anyone else with it. Even if he gained access to Merlot Heaven later, he planned to keep those powers completely separate from Earth.


    Leon''s plan was simple: use Earth as a springboard to build strength and, in the future, create a kingdom similar to Asgard. However, he intended to keep the angelic civilization, which he had control over through the Sky Blade No. 7, secret and independent.


    On the surface, two massive forces would appear unrelated, but behind the scenes, both would be controlled by Leon. In time, a new kingdom, comparable to Asgard, would rise to face the universe, while the Sky Blade No. 7¡ªand eventually the angelic civilization¡ªwould act as another transcendent power.


    As the Sign-in system''s rewards became more powerful and the angel civilization was perfected, Leon''s sights would shift to new targets.


    The so called "Angels" of this universe. He preferred the term birdmen for them.


    The resources in Heaven''s dimension were vast, and Leon planned for the angelic civilization to one day replace the birdmen and take control. This was another of his hidden cards.


    Since the appearance of Sky Blade No. 7, Leon had adjusted and refined his future plans. But these ambitions were kept entirely to himself, buried deep within. Not even Natasha, Wanda, or anyone else he trusted knew the full extent of his vision. These hidden cards would only be revealed when a new crisis emerged.


    As a wise man once said, amateurs chase the sun and get burned. Power stays in the shadows.


    In the chaos of the cosmos, playing it safe was essential. One wrong move and he could easily be swallowed by an unknown threat. Caution was second nature to him, ingrained deeply in his character.


    As for Melina, she had no idea of Leon''s broader strategy. From her perspective, being entrusted with the scientific research team was a significant gesture of trust.


    From Melina''s perspective, Dreykov''s scientific research team was a highly valuable asset, cultivated over many years with immense resources. Even a billionaire might not have access to such a team, but Leon had entrusted it to her.


    Taking a deep breath, Melina nodded. "I''m willing to manage this team."


    "That''s great. I believe the Sky Fortress will soon become one of our key trump cards," Leon said, giving the impression of issuing casual instructions. "In addition, the team is working on a new technology that deserves special attention."


    "New technology?" everyone asked, puzzled.


    "Yes," Leon continued. "I found this technology in an incomplete set of technical drawings from a secret Hydra database. It''s artificial intelligence."


    "Artificial intelligence?" The group was stunned.


    "That''s right. According to the data, if fully developed, AI technology could lead the world''s technological frontier. It could play an immeasurably important role for us, especially when integrated into Sky Fortress to assist its operations."


    What Leon referred to as "AI" was actually Keisha from Sky Blade. Developing advanced artificial intelligence was not only feasible but easy for Sky Blade No. 7, capable of surpassing even Tony Stark''s famed Jarvis.


    But how could any artificial intelligence compare to Keisha? With the development of AI and futuristic technologies, Leon didn''t need to over-explain. He could simply attribute advancements to the AI and move on.


    "I understand," Melina said thoughtfully. "Sky Fortress is impressive, but to keep it flying for extended periods, it requires a powerful energy source. The current engines need constant replacement to activate the energy core, and that''s costly."


    Leon nodded in agreement. Dreykov''s Sky Fortress, while advanced for human technology, had its shortcomings¡ªespecially when it came to sustaining flight, which required immense energy. Even with turbine engines and anti-gravity tech, the resources it consumed were a significant financial burden, even for Leon.


    Natasha thought for a moment before chiming in, "I remember that Stark Industries developed a massive Ark reactor. The power it generates is substantial and could probably sustain Sky Fortress for a long time."


    "But that technology is the Stark Group''s core secret. It won''t be easy to get our hands on it," she added.


    "Leave that to me," Alexei interrupted, pounding his chest with confidence. "That playboy Stark? I''ll beat him until he hands it over."


    "Tony is missing," Yelena said, rolling her eyes. "Who exactly are you going to fight?"


    "Wait, missing?" Alexei''s fierce expression quickly turned to confusion.


    ¡­


    Leon briefly explained Tony Stark''s disappearance. Alexei''s expression shifted to one of sudden understanding, but gloating quickly followed, showing his lack of fondness for Stark Industries.


    Continuing, Leon shared that while the Sky Fortress''s energy problem could be easily solved, the source was tricky to explain. He couldn''t risk exposing the existence of Sky Blade. The Ark Reactor seemed like a good alternative.


    "In that case, maybe we can use Tony Stark to our advantage," Leon mused aloud.


    "Use him? But hasn''t he been missing for two or three months? After being gone that long, he''s probably dead," Yelena objected.


    Leon chuckled, shaking his head. "Not necessarily. Everyone has a motive. I think it is someone in his company who is behind the kidnapping. Ordinary terrorists or criminals are just not equipped enough to do that. A billionaire and genius weapons developer? They want something¡ªmoney, technology, or something else."


    "Leon''s right. The odds are Stark is still alive," Natasha agreed.


    "So, if we save him, do you think he''ll thank us with a few Ark Reactors?" Leon asked casually, taking a sip of juice. The taste was refreshing, reminding him how juice and coffee easily trump wine.


    Alexei grinned, thumping his chest with confidence. "If we save him and he doesn''t show gratitude, I''ll take an arm off and make sure he''s no longer a man."


    Yelena smirked. "He''d probably be just freaked out by Alexei and call the cops."


    "Haha!" The other couldn''t help but laugh.


    Alexei wasn''t offended or embarrassed by Yelena''s joke; instead, he felt proud. For this Eastern European man, having a fearsome body and appearance was something to take pride in.


    "Then let''s save this billionaire," Leon said with a smile.


    After enjoying a lovely morning, Leon, Natasha, and the others had a lavish, nutritious lunch on the manor''s rooftop. The sheer variety amazed Alexei: roasted whole chicken, pan-fried steak, lamb chops, hairy crabs, and other seafood filled the table. Alexei boasted that he could handle it all, but when he saw Natasha and Leon''s appetites, he was stunned.


    They ate enough food for five or six adults by themselves, finishing the entire spread quickly and gracefully. Alexei, shocked, had no chance to eat more and wondered if Natasha and Melina were emotionally starving during their time apart.


    Naturally, Yelena didn''t let the opportunity pass, teasing Alexei about his earlier boast.


    After lunch, everyone returned to the main manor. The maids had already tidied up, allowing Yelena and the others to take a short break. Finally, Leon revealed the surprise he had prepared for Natasha.


    Super Soldier Serum.


    As Natasha gazed at the injection tube in front of her, her delicate and charming face lit up with astonishment. "Is this the surprise you prepared for me?" she asked, stretching out her hand to pick it up. A slight smile appeared on her lips, and a ripple of intrigue danced in her beautiful eyes as she regarded Leon. She sensed that he was becoming more mysterious with each passing day.


    "This serum can enhance your physical capabilities significantly," Leon explained with a smile. "After injection, your strength will skyrocket. It will require a short period of adaptation, but since you have already built a foundation during your time in the Ural Mountains, this adjustment period will be shorter."


    He gently touched her back, emphasizing her figure as he spoke. "And it will also repair any wounds in your body."


    Natasha''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she repeated his words in disbelief. "Repair all wounds?"


    "Everything," Leon confirmed with a nod.


    A complex mix of emotions washed over Natasha¡ªexcitement and hope intertwined with memories of her past. The truth weighed heavily on her: she was not a complete woman. After enduring rigorous training in the Red Room, Dreykov had cruelly removed her uterus, stripping her of the natural ability to conceive. It was an indelible trauma that had buried deep within her heart.


    Like many women, Natasha desired to embrace her womanhood, but she felt that this was taken from her. Now, however, she saw a glimmer of hope.


    All of this was brought about by Leon. Natasha looked at him, her beautiful eyes shimmering with affection. His handsome face and gentle gaze radiated warmth, illuminating her like the sun. He had changed her destiny, guiding her out of confusion. Now, he was here to help her heal her remaining regrets and traumas.


    "Leon~~" Natasha couldn''t contain her emotions any longer. She reached out, hugged him tightly, and buried her head in his neck. Leon felt Natasha''s unique softness, but instead of feeling overwhelmed, he was filled with concern. He understood that beneath her tough exterior as a secret agent, she was incredibly tender¡ªjust like now, when she finally opened her heart and let go of the need to pretend.


    The two embraced in silence and tenderness for a long time. He gently patted her shoulder and whispered softly, "Go, Natasha, be your true self."


    "Um," Natasha replied, leaving Leon''s arms and nodding tenderly.


    ¡­


    After an hour, Yelena''s incredulous scream echoed through the manor.


    "My god! Oh. My. God! Are you kidding me? How did you do it?"


    Yelena sat astride Natasha on the sofa in the manor hall, holding Natasha''s charming face between her hands, moving closer and examining it intently, her eyes wide as if inspecting it with a magnifying glass.


    She had just gone to sleep, and after waking up, she suddenly noticed the incredible changes in Natasha sitting on the sofa. It wasn''t an exaggeration¡ªNatasha had changed so much that Yelena could hardly believe her eyes.


    Natasha''s once delicate and charming face now seemed to have undergone some kind of precise plastic surgery. Her pores had disappeared, her skin was whiter, and everything looked far more refined.


    The most striking detail was that Yelena clearly remembered the scars on Natasha''s arms, exposed by her short vest, and the one on her face¡ªboth had vanished.


    It seemed as if they had been magically repaired.


    As the saying goes, "whiteness hides all flaws." Natasha''s skin, as a Russian, was naturally pale, but it had never been as white as that of someone with truly porcelain skin. Now, however, her skin had become even more flawless, with her pores shrinking, making her appear more refined and beautiful. Even her overall aura seemed to have improved.


    As a woman, how could Yelena not feel a surge of envy and jealousy? Her jealousy was about to spill over.


    A fanatical Yelena grabbed Natasha''s face and demanded urgently, her voice full of desperation. She too wanted to become more beautiful, more refined.


    And it wasn''t just her. Melina, standing beside them, also cast envious, eager glances in Natasha''s direction.


    Natasha, for her part, seemed to enjoy it. Relishing her sister''s obsessive admiration, she allowed Yelena to manhandle her face without protest, teasing her with silence.


    "Not telling you," Natasha finally said, the words as sharp as a knife.


    Yelena froze, her entire body going rigid. An intense murderous intent flashed in her eyes as she lowered her voice, sounding like a deranged killer.


    "Believe me, if you don''t tell me your secret, I''ll use the cruelest methods imaginable to dismember you, tear out your throat, and rip out your heart."


    "No way. I''m not telling you. No. Matter. What," Natasha replied, completely unfazed.


    This made the once-menacing Yelena transform instantly into a little girl who had missed her bedtime candy. She clung to her sister, using the most irritatingly sweet voice imaginable.


    "My dearest sister Natasha, we''re blood relatives! Are you really going to treat your beloved little sister like this? Tell me, sister Naaa~taaa~shaaa~"


    Yelena was relentless, willing to risk everything. Beside her, Melina couldn''t bear to watch anymore. She sat down next to Natasha, her beautiful eyes full of warmth as she gazed at her.


    All the commotion didn''t go unnoticed. Alexei, who was grabbing whiskey from the bar''s refrigerator nearby, couldn''t help but shiver.


    Feeling goosebumps rise, he muttered under his breath, "Am I still dreaming?"


    Beside him, Leon, who was squeezing juice, smiled quietly and said nothing, casting a gentle glance toward the sofa.


    Sure enough, Natasha, who had undergone such a drastic change, had become something different¡ªperhaps even more sinister. But, in his heart, Leon admitted he liked this version of her.


    Houston Police Department.


    The police station was bustling with activity as officers hurried back and forth.


    Inside the station''s conference room, several sergeants from the joint investigation team sat in their chairs, surrounded by a cloud of smoke. The white police chief of Houston stood at the podium, while a projector displayed surveillance footage from several locations across the city. His expression was grim.


    "Damn it, there''s nothing there! Did he just vanish into thin air?"


    The investigation team was stumped. Tire tracks clearly indicated that two cars were headed toward Houston along the highway, but the surveillance footage didn''t capture either of them. They found other cars passing by, but after thoroughly reviewing the footage, the target vehicles were nowhere to be seen.


    In fact, those cars weren''t found on the highway at all. They were picked up on different roads entirely, but still left tire marks on the highway. It made no sense.


    It was as if the two cars simply disappeared from the footage. Several police chiefs even suspected that the surveillance had been tampered with, but after consulting multiple experts, the final judgment was that everything was functioning normally.


    But it defied reason.


    It was as if the laws of physics had been violated. How could two cars just vanish like that? It was beyond bizarre.


    "We just need one goddamned clue. Just one! Fuck!" The investigation seemed to have hit a dead end, frustrating several police chiefs.


    What made it worse was that the military satellite footage had been obscured due to stormy weather at the time. The screen was unclear, then a golden light flashed briefly before dark clouds blocked the view again. No one could figure out what had happened.


    As the police chiefs sat smoking cigarettes, deep in thought, a knock on the door interrupted their conversation. The white police chief called out, "Come in." A female officer opened the door and announced, "Sir, the FBI is here."


    At her words, several men in suits entered the room. The police chiefs exchanged glances, no longer holding their cigarettes to their lips. The white police chief, Marley, wore a cold expression. He glanced at the visiting FBI agents and said, "I''m Marley. Is there something you need?"


    The FBI, after all, isn''t directly affiliated with local police departments, and there''s often tension between the two. They have no hierarchical relationship, so there''s no need for formalities. Local police typically have a different attitude toward troublesome federal agencies like the FBI¡ªunless there''s an acquaintance involved.


    The lead FBI agent, a white man, didn''t seem bothered by the cold reception. He smiled gently, took out a document, and handed it to Chief Marley. "Sorry to interrupt your meeting, Chief Marley. We only have a brief understanding of the situation, but it''s drawn the attention of multiple departments."


    "We don''t intend to interfere with the joint investigation. In fact, we''re here to offer some assistance. Once the investigation is complete, you can close the case, and we won''t take over any further follow-up."


    After hearing this, the police chiefs'' expressions softened noticeably.


    Several of the senior police chiefs understood the subtext behind the FBI agent''s words. They were here merely to observe, not to intervene, offering help without the intention of taking credit afterward.


    Marley eyed the white agent in front of him thoughtfully. "This isn''t like the FBI''s usual style."


    The FBI was known for being more aggressive, and this approach felt almost like charity.


    The white agent maintained a neutral expression, pretending not to hear the remark. After all, he wasn''t really from the FBI.


    ¡­


    In the office of the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., a knock on the door interrupted Nick Fury, who was buried in paperwork. Without looking up, he continued processing the documents and said casually, "Come in."


    As the door opened, a tall woman in a Kevlar uniform walked in. She had a sharp, attractive face and a cold demeanor.


    The female agent approached Fury''s desk, placing a file within his reach. "Sir, there''s news from Agent Fisher," she reported.


    "Hmm? How''s the investigation going?" Fury immediately stopped his work, raised his head, and began flipping through the file.


    "It''s not going well. One of the key leads has completely dried up, making the investigation difficult. Agent Fisher has requested assistance from the Science Department."


    "Blurred tire marks, two cars vanishing into thin air?" Fury read through the report, his face emotionless. After setting the document down, he tapped his pen on the desk absentmindedly, deep in thought.


    "This is getting interesting. Seems like we''re dealing with things beyond our usual scope."


    Various possibilities flashed through his mind. However, based on the existing clues, there wasn''t enough to form a solid analysis. The only thing he could confirm was that the large-scale destructive power observed had no smoke or explosive reaction, indicating it wasn''t caused by modern synthetic materials or conventional munitions.


    Fisher had applied to involve the Department of Science and Technology because he suspected that the energy reaction wasn''t of human origin.


    "Mutants, maybe?" Fury pondered. But most of the world''s dangerous mutants were already under S.H.I.E.L.D.''s surveillance, so it seemed unlikely.


    Fury felt a headache coming on. The energy fluctuation was terrifying. Although it had lasted only for a brief moment, the intensity made him briefly think the military had detonated a nuclear bomb on U.S. soil.


    The damage shown on the screen covered only a few thousand meters, but that was due to the yield. With a higher yield, the explosion would have covered a larger area, yet the energy itself was almost comparable. The temperature at that moment had been so extreme that parts of the surface had been directly carbonized.


    That''s why the impact of this incident is so severe. It''s not that local nuclear tests haven''t happened before¡ªmost civilians don''t know about them because the government and military have suppressed the information. While the government and military are aware of those incidents, this time, an energy equivalent to nuclear power exploded on the mainland without their knowledge.


    This is a major breach, and it''s causing a lot of tension.


    The government and the military are still arguing over the incident.


    Agent Fisher seemed to agree. Fury tapped the table thoughtfully before something came to mind. "I remember the Department of Science and Technology recently brought in two new members with impressive credentials, right?"


    "Yes, Leo Fitz and Jemma Simmons."


    "Send them both to investigate."


    "Yes, sir."


    After giving the order, Fury raised his head and looked at the female agent in front of him. "Hill, any news from Tony Stark yet?"


    "No, sir. Coulson has been keeping an eye on it, and none of Tony Stark''s friends in the military have given up."


    "Alright, tell Coulson to keep at it. Stark''s not the type to die so easily. This kidnapping probably has something to do with Stark Industries."


    "Understood," Agent Hill replied, then turned and left after Fury''s explanation. Fury gazed at the pictures in the document he was holding, his single eye filled with deep contemplation.


    "The strange disappearance is somewhat similar to that incident. Could it be those people?"


    The Middle East, with its vital strategic location, has long been a region of conflict due to competition over freshwater and oil resources, as well as deep religious and cultural differences. The region is marked by perennial instability. Its dry, hot climate and plateau terrain block moist ocean air, worsening the area''s drought and giving it a predominantly tropical desert climate.


    In a remote desert area in the Middle East, the sun blazed overhead, and the heat distorted the air. A temporary camp was set up there, with over a dozen military vehicles and several helicopter gunships parked in its vicinity.


    Colonel James Rhodes, a close friend of Tony Stark, stood frowning at a distribution map of the Middle East displayed on his computer. A large, dense red area was highlighted on the map¡ªthe region he had been searching for over the past few months.


    Still, there was no sign of Tony Stark.


    In fact, as early as the first month after Tony''s disappearance, the military had lost interest in continuing the search. It was Rhodes who insisted on pressing forward. Tony''s secretary, Pepper, had assured him that all the search expenses were being covered by Stark Industries. With that support, Rhodes had withstood the pressure and led a military team to continue the search.


    But now, even Rhodes was beginning to feel a bit hopeless. He closed his eyes, sat on a bench, pulled a cigarette from his pocket, and lit it, letting the nicotine fill his lungs with its familiar, intoxicating sensation. In his exhaustion, the nicotine was the only thing that could offer him some relief.


    No one disturbed him during this moment of solitude. He wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but as he neared the end of his cigarette, a strange feeling crept over him. This sense of unease immediately put his instincts on high alert. A veteran warrior, Rhodes reacted swiftly¡ªhis eyes snapped open as his hand reached for the pistol strapped to his leg, pointing it forward in an instant.


    The moment his eyes opened, he realized what had triggered his discomfort.


    A graceful figure had somehow appeared in his camp, silently observing the map of the Middle East on his computer, which marked the areas where the search for Tony Stark had been concentrated.


    The intruder had short, slightly curly burgundy hair, and was dressed in a short-sleeved vest, tight combat pants, and white shoes. Although Rhodes couldn''t see her face, the tall, elegant silhouette suggested she was likely a very beautiful woman.


    But none of that mattered. What mattered was that she shouldn''t be here¡ªnot now, not in this place.


    Rhodes frowned, noticing she hadn''t turned around yet. He warned her, his voice calm but firm: "If I were you, I''d turn around immediately and tell me who you are and why you''re here. Then maybe I''ll consider not arresting you."


    In the Middle East, where warlords waged constant battles, anyone¡ªman or woman¡ªcould be an assassin or a suicide bomber. He couldn''t afford to take any chances.


    ¡­


    Join p treon if you want. p treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 87 to Chapter 96


    ¡­


    Facing Colonel Rhodes''s gun, the woman turned around, revealing a stunning face full of exotic charm. Her beauty was both mature and captivating, yet she carried an opposite sense of purity. The combination of the two gave her an indescribable allure.


    Her green eyes sparkled like gems, filled with emotion, and just looking at them made the air feel warmer. Rhodes swore that any man would be instantly captivated by the woman in front of him.


    He found himself momentarily stunned, a dangerous lapse for a soldier. Thankfully, he quickly regained his composure, suppressing the heat rising within him. Tightening his grip on the pistol, he aimed it directly between her eyes.


    "Who are you? How did you get in here?" Rhodes demanded.


    This was a military camp. Even though there weren''t many soldiers outside, it wasn''t the kind of place an ordinary person could just walk into.


    "Nice to meet you, Colonel Rhodes," the woman said with a soft smile, her red lips curving upwards. She didn''t seem fazed by the gun at all. Instead, she spoke in a low, almost teasing voice, "We are not enemies, and I don''t think the thing in your hand poses any threat to me."


    "Yeah?" Rhodes replied, maintaining a calm and dismissive demeanor, though in reality, sweat was beginning to bead on his forehead. He was starting to realize that this woman might not be bluffing. Despite her beauty, there was something about her that felt monstrously dangerous¡ªlike she wore the skin of a human, but hid the ferocity of a beast underneath.


    Just looking into her striking green eyes filled him with an inexplicable fear. It was unsettling, and for the first time in a long while, Colonel Rhodes felt his fighting spirit waver.


    It was terrifying.


    "The reason I''m here is the same as yours," the woman said calmly, showing no aggression. "And I appreciate your help."


    She didn''t make any hostile moves. Instead, she simply turned and walked out of the camp. Rhodes kept his gun trained on her, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t muster the courage to pull the trigger.


    Just before leaving, the woman spoke one last time.


    "Oh, by the way, Colonel Rhodes, I hope you won''t mind if I borrow one of your cars."


    The woman''s graceful figure vanished completely into the blinding white light outside. It wasn''t until Rhodes heard the familiar crackling of the military vehicle''s engine starting up, followed by the sound fading into the distance, that he fully relaxed. His body, which had been tense with adrenaline, suddenly felt like it had just come out of a sauna¡ªhis forehead dripping with sweat, and his back soaked with cold perspiration. He breathed heavily, his eyes wide with the fear of having just narrowly escaped something terrifying.


    "Damn that woman," Rhodes muttered under his breath, incredulous. No one had ever shaken him like that¡ªnot since his childhood, and certainly not since joining the military.


    There had been no hostile stance, no harsh tone or threatening glare. In fact, everything about her¡ªher posture, her gaze, her words¡ªhad been so calm, even gentle. And yet, that calmness made him feel as if death itself had been staring him in the face.


    It had shaken him to his core, left him trembling and afraid.


    Rhodes had a gut feeling that, just as the woman hinted, his trusted weapon would have been useless against her. If she had wanted to kill him, he realized, he wouldn''t have had the courage to resist.


    "This is insane. What the hell did I just encounter?" Rhodes muttered as he walked out of the camp, still overwhelmed by shock and fear.


    When he stepped outside, a wave of confusion crossed his face. Soldiers were patrolling and organizing equipment as usual, completely oblivious to the fact that the woman had just driven off in one of their vehicles.


    Rhodes stood there, stunned.


    In the desert, a military open-top Humvee sped across the sand, kicking up clouds of yellow dust behind it. Natasha, dressed in a gray suit and short vest, was at the wheel. One hand gripped the steering wheel while the other rested casually on the door. Sunglasses perched on her face completed her look as she spoke while driving.


    "That map will save us a lot of time," Natasha said. "With my knowledge and Haki, I''ll be able to locate the remaining area easily. Don''t worry, my current range of awareness is far broader than you think. You''ll be ready to back me up when needed."


    Yelena''s enthusiastic voice echoed through the headset. Natasha smirked, her red lips curling slightly as she glanced up at the blazing sun in the sky. Despite the intense heat, Natasha didn''t react to the harsh rays of the desert sun.


    After receiving the super-soldier serum, her strength had increased tenfold. According to Leon, the serum had not only enhanced her physical abilities but had also helped her transcend the limits of human genetics.


    In two words: evolution.


    The most noticeable effect was not just the improvement in her physical abilities but also her adaptability. Her body now adjusted itself automatically to harsh environments. Even in the scorching 40-degree heat, she didn''t feel the burn of the sun''s rays or the discomfort of ultraviolet exposure.


    Beyond that, her intelligence and Haki had also been significantly enhanced.


    Maybe she had a natural talent in this area. Aside from Wanda, her Haki was far stronger than anyone else''s, and she could use its power to suppress her own aura, even affecting the vision, hearing, and other senses of those around her.


    That''s how she was able to walk into the military camp, drive off in the Humvee, and yet the soldiers acted like they hadn''t even seen her.


    Her Observation Haki allowed her to sense the presence of others, detect objects outside her field of vision, and gauge their location and numbers. The range varied from person to person, but Natasha''s Haki could spread over more than ten kilometers. She was like a walking, human radar.


    The Middle East was vast, and while Rhodes had spent months searching large areas, her abilities saved her a lot of trouble.


    As she drove, Natasha extended her Haki, scanning the surroundings.


    "Forty-five degrees, thirteen kilometers to the east¡ªpeaceful, a settlement with calm energy," she muttered. "Sixty degrees, twelve kilometers to the west¡ªalso peaceful. Thirty degrees, eight kilometers to the south¡ªfewer people, agitated atmosphere, small armed forces."


    "Hmm?" Natasha''s senses suddenly picked up on something. A large group of people. Their aura was cruel and bloodthirsty, like wild dogs. But what caught her attention most was the presence of two distinct auras, one of which felt heavily suppressed.


    Natasha''s eyes lit up. "Yelena, I think I''ve found it."


    "Finally? I''ll be right there," Yelena replied.


    ¡­


    In the dark cave, Tony Stark, who had been missing for several months, lay on a wooden board, wearing a dusty gray tank top. He stared blankly at the small window in the corner, the only source of light.


    He could no longer remember how many days and sleepless nights he had spent there. In the beginning, he had clung to life by holding onto a car battery, then he fell into a state of despair. He was forced to create a new weapon, the Jericho missile. Finally, encouraged by the old man named Yinsen, he resolved to use his intelligence to escape.


    In the corner not far away stood a tall object covered by a rag¡ªhis only hope for escape.


    Tony''s chest rose and fell, and he could feel his life force weakening. Every night, the pain in his chest would wake him up multiple times. His eyes were unfocused, and his mind felt completely blank.


    Not far away, Yinsen, with gray hair at his temples and glasses, sat in front of the stove, brewing low-quality coffee.


    Aside from the chaotic noise outside, the cave was quiet and strangely peaceful. Noise? It seemed distant.


    Tony Stark was still in a daze when he suddenly sensed something was wrong. He sat up abruptly from the board and looked at Yinsen in surprise.


    Yinsen had stood up at some point and was now looking at Tony with the same concern.


    "What''s going on outside?" Tony asked.


    "I don''t know," Yinsen replied, shaking his head. "But this is where those guys gather, and they have a large armed force. There shouldn''t be any accidents, right?"


    Tony frowned and glanced at the large object in the corner, still covered by a cloth. He estimated it would take about a week to complete, and he couldn''t afford for anything to go wrong now.


    Boom!!


    Ta! Ta! Ta!


    Suddenly, an explosion echoed through the cave, followed by a barrage of gunfire and roars in a language Tony couldn''t understand. The explosion shook the cave, and both Tony and Yinsen realized that a firefight had broken out between the terrorists and another group.


    "Damn it," Tony muttered impatiently.


    He had no idea who the other group was. If it was the U.S. military, that would be fine. But if it was someone else, it would undoubtedly disrupt his escape plan.


    Yinsen leaned against the metal door, listening carefully to the chaos outside.


    He could understand the language of the terrorists and tried his best to gather information from their screams amidst the explosions and gunfire.


    "What are you hearing?" Tony asked.


    "It sounds like someone is attacking this place. From what they''re saying, it seems like there''s only one person on the other side? They''re calling them a devil," Yinsen said, his face filled with confusion. "Did I hear that right? One person? A devil?"


    Tony''s already haggard face turned a shade darker.


    "Damn..." he muttered.


    He hated this feeling of facing an unknown danger. All he could do was sit there, praying for some slim chance of survival. It was a helplessness he vowed never to experience again.


    Boom!


    The explosions grew louder, and the entire cave began to shake more violently. Dust and bits of gravel fell from the walls with each tremor.


    This time, though, the chaos was accompanied by the sound of a shrill, desperate scream.


    Tony''s unease intensified.


    Yinsen pressed his ear against the metal door, trying to hear more. Suddenly, a slightly magnetic, hoarse voice¡ªa woman''s¡ªreached their ears.


    "The gentleman leaning against the door, could you please step back?"


    Yinsen and Tony were stunned and exchanged a glance. Yinsen hesitated, then quickly stepped back a few paces.


    The next moment, there was a loud boom, and the iron door seemed to be torn off its hinges by some terrifying force. It slammed into the opposite wall and crashed to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Cold sweat appeared on both Tony and Yinsen''s foreheads. What on earth was this? A monster?


    As the dust was swept away by a breeze, a graceful figure emerged. She had a delicate face, short burgundy curls, and wore a gray vest. It was Natasha.


    Tony, who hadn''t seen a woman in months, stared wide-eyed, almost in disbelief. Yinsen, however, managed to keep his composure despite his age.


    "Miss, are you here to kill him or save him?" Yinsen asked cautiously.


    "I''m going to go with the latter," Natasha replied, brushing back her short curls with a smile full of charm.


    Tony immediately perked up and, in his most gentlemanly tone, said, "Well, looks like being rescued by a beautiful lady is the best thing that''s happened to me in months."


    "Uh-uh," Natasha gave him a half-smile and replied, "If I were here to kill you, I doubt you''d be saying that."


    "Ha, I don''t believe someone as beautiful as you would ever be a killer," Tony shrugged, his expression playfully suggesting he wouldn''t mind dying in her hands.


    Natasha shook her head and turned toward the door. After taking a couple of steps, she glanced back slightly and said softly, "Follow me. Let''s go."


    "Um, it seems like there''s still fighting outside," Tony said, pointing nervously at the skylight behind him.


    "Don''t worry, they''re just a bunch of small fry," Natasha replied casually, walking ahead. Tony and Yinsen exchanged quick looks.


    "Aren''t we supposed to follow?" Yinsen asked.


    "I think so," Tony nodded. "Yeah, we should follow."


    With that brief exchange, Tony and Yinsen quickly trailed behind her. The memory of the metal door being ripped apart was still fresh in their minds, and Tony certainly didn''t want to risk having his skull cracked by this mysterious woman.


    With a mix of excitement and anxiety, they carefully left the cave. As they stepped out, they were greeted by a grim sight¡ªbodies scattered along the winding cave passages, and walls riddled with holes.


    The faces of the corpses were frozen in expressions of sheer terror and despair. Their bodies were mangled, as if they had been struck by a speeding truck, with dents, broken limbs, and blood everywhere. The scene was gruesome.


    "Did she do that?"Tony suddenly felt that he was seeking death with his attitude a few moments ago.


    ¡­


    Tony was panicking right now.


    He saw a beautiful woman earlier, and he could''ve sworn he''d never seen a women of her level before. He was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect that this woman was more than just a beauty¡ªshe was powerful enough to take out terrorists with a single punch.


    Now, he was terrified.


    Tony Stark and his doctor, Yinsen, walked out of the cave, trembling. Outside, the sounds of gunfire and explosions were fading.


    As they cautiously made their way around the corner, both clutching makeshift weapons, they finally reached the mouth of the cave. Tony crouched down, leaning against the wall as he peeked outside. The blinding sunlight poured in, making him squint and instinctively raise his hands to shield his eyes.


    It took a moment for his vision to adjust, and when it did, he opened his eyes fully.


    What he saw made him lean back in shock, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    This was the most unforgettable scene Tony had ever witnessed. It was a bloody nightmare. The area outside the cave was basin-shaped, surrounded by yellow sand and encircled by rock walls. From high above, several 257 machine guns had been positioned, their muzzles now silent.


    There was only one entrance from the outside.


    In this confined space, the ground was littered with corpses, blood pooling beneath them. Weapons, ammunition boxes, and tents had been set ablaze, the flames roaring fiercely.


    Among the bodies stood that graceful, beautiful woman, holding a bald man dressed in the terrorists'' signature camouflage uniform in her slender hands. His bald head was smeared with blood, and his body hung limply in her grip.


    Tony instantly recognized him¡ªthe leader of the group that had demanded he build the Jericho missiles.


    The man''s breath was shallow, his head drooped, and he muttered something unintelligible, perhaps a curse.


    The woman, now standing amidst the carnage, seemed less like a person and more like a terrifying figure of death to Tony. The breeze gently rustled her burgundy curls.


    She spoke softly, her voice tinged with a lazy sort of menace: "I can feel the presence of innocent souls on you. You deserve to die."


    And with that, she tossed him aside.


    The bald leader flew like a cannonball, crashing into the distant rock wall, his entire body embedding into it. His limbs twisted grotesquely, leaving a human-shaped indent, while blood flowed steadily. The man twitched once before falling completely silent.


    Tony and Yinsen gulped at the sight, their faces filled with nervous tension.


    They were absolutely terrified.


    Is this woman a monster in human skin?


    The woman turned slightly, casting a perfect profile toward the two stunned men. Her tone puzzled, she asked, "You seem to be thinking something bad?"


    "No, no, not at all!"


    Both men immediately stood upright as if jolted by electricity, frantically waving their hands.


    "Good," she replied. With a blink of her seductive eyes, Natasha continued walking, her slender legs moving gracefully. As she passed several missile launchers loaded with Jericho missiles, she gave them a casual kick, sending them crashing together.


    She grabbed a timer bomb from an ammunition box, set the timer, and tossed it onto the missile launcher. Seeing this, Tony and Yinsen quickened their pace, following closely behind.


    As they exited the narrow basin, a vast yellow desert stretched before them. Parked on the sand was a Humvee, and further ahead, a sleek black fighter plane with its door open, metal stairs extending down. Natasha walked straight up into the plane.


    Tony and Yinsen exchanged grimaces. If given the choice, both would have preferred the Humvee over the plane.


    However, it was obvious they had no choice, and both feared ending up like the terrorist leader if they disobeyed.


    The two men cautiously walked down the stairs into the cabin. To Tony''s surprise, the interior was nothing like other fighter jets or transport planes. This plane felt more like a small private jet. There were no visible weapons, and the decor was luxurious and warm. Hand-painted animal prints adorned the walls.


    Natasha sat comfortably in a lounge seat, leaning back lazily, her legs crossed, exuding both elegance and ease. When she saw the two men timidly walking in, she tapped her chin, gesturing for them to sit.


    Obediently, they sat down in the seats opposite her.


    From the pilot''s seat behind them, Yelena, wearing headphones, turned her head to look at Tony and immediately exclaimed, "Wow! Is that the famous Tony Stark? Looks more like a homeless person now."


    With his usual temper, Tony instinctively wanted to fire back with a witty retort, but one glance at Natasha made him swallow his words. So frustrating¡ªwhen had he ever been this restrained?


    He totally forgot he was held by a terrorist group until a few minutes ago.


    Natasha, shaking her head, gently tapped Yelena''s head and scolded her, "If you were kidnapped for a few months, you''d look like a homeless girl too."


    "Cut it out~~" Yelena pouted, rubbing the spot where she''d been tapped, though secretly enjoying the sisterly affection.


    But she couldn''t express her personality.


    "Alright, it''s time for us to go."


    Whoosh!


    Yelena piloted the plane, and it started smoothly. The support frame and stairs automatically retracted, and the aircraft lifted off vertically. Yelena''s flying skills were impressive¡ªthere was barely any turbulence during takeoff.


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted outside the plane, and a massive mushroom cloud engulfed the cave. The entire basin was flattened, and every trace of their presence was consumed by the explosion''s flames.


    Tony felt a sense of relief and turned his attention to the plane. As one of the most brilliant scientists of the century, he quickly observed that the aircraft was equipped with cutting-edge technology. Whoever had built this plane was highly skilled.


    Of course, Tony also spotted a few flaws. Just as he was pondering the plane''s design, two bottles of chilled juice appeared in front of him, snapping him out of his thoughts.


    He looked up and saw Natasha holding the juice, which she had taken from a small refrigerator next to her seat. She handed one bottle to Tony and another to Yinsen.


    After months in the sweltering Middle Eastern heat, where the terrorists barely provided them with enough food or care, the sight of a cold drink made their eyes light up. Tony and Yinsen gratefully accepted the juice, not forgetting to say their thanks.


    ¡­


    Gulp~ Gulp~


    Tony couldn''t wait to unscrew the bottle cap and downed half of the juice in one go. The icy coldness traveled from his throat to his stomach, making both him and Yinsen shiver. It was like being caught in a refreshing rainstorm¡ªabsolutely wonderful.


    Tony even thought that, no matter how many gourmet meals he''d enjoyed from five-star chefs in the past, none could compare to this bottle of chilled juice.


    The burning heat from their ordeal seemed to melt away.


    Tony leaned back, relaxing as a look of contentment crossed his face, eyes half-closed in bliss.


    Natasha, watching their reactions, didn''t laugh. She had experienced far worse conditions than this. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and focused on the faint blue light emitting from Tony''s chest.


    Her sharp eyes quickly scanned the device and the metal fragments lodged inside Tony''s body, held in place by the glowing mechanism. Instantly recognizing what it was, she gave a small nod of admiration.


    "You really are a genius," Natasha said, impressed. "In those conditions, you managed to build a miniature Arc Reactor."


    She believed he was the only person in the world capable of pulling this off. Although Tony was arrogant, full of himself, and often reckless, there was no denying that his brilliance allowed him to back it all up.


    "No matter how talented you are, there are times when you''ll feel utterly hopeless," Tony said bitterly, closing the juice bottle and holding it in his hand. The months spent in the cave had changed him.


    He realized that being a genius and a billionaire didn''t mean much when faced with cruel terrorists. In their eyes, he was just prey. If they hadn''t needed him to build the Jericho missile, he would have been killed long ago, his body discarded in the desert to dry up like a mummy.


    The military had failed, and external forces couldn''t guarantee safety. He could only rely on himself. Tony also knew that he didn''t have superpowers, nor did he possess the incredible strength and speed of someone like Natasha, the woman who seemed almost superhuman.


    But what he did have was his intellect and a mind capable of making more money than anyone else.


    He thought back to his time in the cave, where he had to rely solely on himself to build both the "big guy" and the little device on his chest.


    Maybe...


    His mind began to flood with data and diagrams, but now wasn''t the time to get lost in his thoughts. What really mattered was understanding why these two women had come to rescue him.


    Tony adjusted his expression, looking at Natasha seriously before asking, "So, I''m very grateful for you coming to save me, and also for this bottle of juice. But tell me, who sent you?"


    "My name is Natasha. As for who we are, you don''t need to know. But rest assured, we have no ill intentions towards you. Saving you is simply part of a deal."


    "A deal?"


    "That''s right. To save you, we need something from Stark Industries¡ªthe big guy."


    "The Ark Reactor?"


    "Exactly." Natasha nodded. "I know you won''t hand over the core technical drawings of that thing, so we need the finished product."


    "The energy from that thing is far more powerful than you realize," Tony said calmly. "It could power all of New York for half a year."


    Natasha saw through Tony''s attempt to gauge her intentions and smiled. "That''s precisely why we need it. I need its stable energy supply to support a big project."


    "I''m curious¡ªwhat''s this ''big project''?" Tony asked.


    "That''s all I can tell you for now. If you really want to know more, you''d have to join us," Natasha replied with a half-smile.


    Tony''s expression immediately changed, and he waved his hand dismissively. "Forget it then. How many do you need?"


    "We need five for the first batch, and one every year after that."


    "Wow, that''s a lot of money."


    "The first batch is free," Natasha said firmly. "After that, we''ll buy each one annually."


    Although Natasha maintained a firm attitude, Tony didn''t get angry. After all, the woman in front of him was mysterious, but she had saved him from a dire situation. Tony was capable of handling that much. He pondered for a moment, his eyes flickering with thought, but he didn''t respond right away.


    The atmosphere grew quiet. Yinsen, leaning back in his chair, sipped from his juice bottle occasionally, seemingly indifferent to the conversation. However, there was a hint of sadness in his eyes, as though he were lost in thought.


    After reflecting, Tony looked at Natasha''s strikingly beautiful face and spoke softly, "If I provide the Ark Reactor for free, can I earn your friendship?"


    Huh?


    Tony''s words caught Natasha off guard. She stared at him, surprised. "It''s unusual for someone like you to say something like that."


    Natasha already had a basic profile of Tony Stark in her mind. To her, he was easy to read¡ªproud, domineering, flamboyant, high-profile, arrogant, and self-centered, with little regard for others. He was highly suspicious of anyone or anything unfamiliar.


    While Tony could be generous, he only extended that generosity to those who earned his approval and became true friends.


    This ordeal in the cave, Natasha guessed, would probably change some aspects of his personality¡ªat least when it came to being more cautious about his safety.


    Despite having saved him, Natasha knew that her mysterious identity made it impossible for Tony to fully trust her. Even though she had openly stated that the rescue was simply a one-time deal, Tony wasn''t likely to believe her completely.


    She even believed that although Tony might genuinely provide the Ark Reactor and not reveal her identity to the outside world or the military, he would almost certainly investigate things secretly. However, Tony made a risky decision that surprised her. Instead of keeping his distance, he sought to use this opportunity to forge a friendship with a mysterious organization¡ªone that was far from ordinary.


    So, what drove Tony to make such a decision?


    With her sharp intelligence, Natasha quickly analyzed the situation from Tony''s perspective. Given the circumstances, she could understand his reasoning. Deep down, he was still feeling unsettled.


    He had been abruptly kidnapped, and the military escort''s movements had been compromised. The Jericho missiles, which were secretly developed for the military, had ended up in the hands of terrorists. Clearly, there was a traitor within Stark Industries, someone high-ranking¡ªperhaps someone Tony didn''t want to suspect.


    Moreover, the extraordinary abilities Natasha displayed proved to him that there were many powerful superhumans in the world, something he hadn''t fully grasped until now.


    ¡­


    Tony realized that even if he returned home, his safety was not guaranteed. Before he could build a security defense network himself, he needed an external party to provide protection. Natasha, along with the organization behind her, seemed like the best option.


    At the very least, Natasha clearly wanted the Ark Reactor, and as long as that was the case, she would ensure nothing happened to Tony, the one who held the key to its technology. In this sense, they were natural allies.


    Of course, there was always the possibility that Natasha had other intentions. Still, Tony believed that as long as she didn''t pose a threat to him now, she wouldn''t in the near future. He was betting on this, and the odds were in his favor.


    Tony quickly assessed the situation, demonstrating a level of wisdom that Natasha acknowledged. She also gained deeper insight into his character.


    "You''re very clever," Natasha said after a moment of thought. Then, she changed the subject. "So, what do you need from us?"


    "Huh!"


    Tony felt a bit more at ease after hearing those words. He was on the right track with his gamble.


    His gaze sharpened as he spoke seriously, "When I return, I''m going to announce the closure of the arms division. The Stark Industries will enter a period of turmoil, at least for a short while.


    During this turmoil, anyone could come after me or my people. Ordinary threats, I''m not worried about. But¡ª"


    "You want us to protect you from people like me?" Natasha interrupted with a sly smile, her red lips curling up.


    "Exactly. I can handle regular business wars and corporate struggles, but when it comes to people like you, I''m not so sure," Tony admitted without hesitation.


    Normally, he wouldn''t be concerned about his safety. As the director of Stark Industries and a billionaire, he had a solid security team, not just his trusted bodyguard Happy. If regular people tried to come after him, they wouldn''t succeed.


    But individuals with unique powers? That was a different story.


    "How long?" Natasha asked, her eyes glinting.


    "Six months," Tony suggested.


    "Too long. Not possible," Natasha rejected immediately.


    "Three months, then," Tony countered without hesitation.


    Three months would be enough for him to develop the technology he needed. By then, he would have the ability to protect himself. But could he really be confident about solving it all within that time?


    Natasha thought for a moment. Three months wasn''t a long period, and since it was in New York, there shouldn''t be any major issues. She nodded and agreed, "Alright."


    "We''ll keep an eye on you, quietly."


    "Thank you," Tony replied, smiling. "After I return, Stark Industries will deliver the first Ark Reactor, but it will take time to assemble."


    Despite the smile, Tony''s curiosity about the woman in front of him and the organization behind her only deepened. How powerful must they be to have such confidence?


    Not long after, Tony finally returned to New York.


    Unsurprisingly, his return caused an uproar across the United States. Major media outlets rushed to New York, eager for a scoop on Tony Stark. Everyone was curious about what had happened to the billionaire during his kidnapping¡ªand most importantly, who had rescued him.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It wasn''t just the news media. Numerous institutions, individuals, and departments with stakes in Stark Industries were closely monitoring the situation. Some were even beginning to make their own moves.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as Tony arrived back in New York, he held a press conference and made a huge announcement.


    At the Stark Industries press conference, Tony Stark made a solemn announcement:


    "From now on, Stark Industries will be shutting down its arms division and will no longer be involved in weapons manufacturing."


    The room erupted in shock. Reporters from every major outlet shot up from their seats, rushing to the front of the room, shouting questions at the top of their lungs:


    "Mr. Stark, why did you make this decision? Does the board of directors support it?"


    "Mr. Stark, will closing the arms division cause irreversible harm to Stark Industries'' future?"


    "Mr. Stark, now that you''ve exited the arms market, will Stark Industries pivot to other industries?"


    "Was this decision influenced by your kidnapping experience?"


    "Mr. Stark!"


    The crowd buzzed with excitement and disbelief, but Tony, dressed in his signature suit and sunglasses, said nothing further. He had already explained his reasons for closing the arms division during the press conference, but he knew the reporters¡ªand the world¡ªwouldn''t easily accept it. Not that it mattered to him.


    Without another word, he turned and left the stage, followed closely by his good friend Colonel Rhodes, his bodyguard Happy, and his assistant Pepper Potts.


    Meanwhile, Obadiah Stane, bald and muscular, another board member of Stark Industries, remained behind. His face was a mask of forced calm as he struggled to contain his anger. Trying to smooth things over, he faced the reporters and offered them a strained smile while hurriedly answering their questions.


    Unfortunately, the closure of the arms division was inevitable. As the director of Stark Industries, Tony had the authority to make such a decision.


    Behind the crowd of reporters, a mysterious woman in a black trench coat, sunglasses, and burgundy curls sat calmly, observing the chaotic scene. She watched the man at the news desk, the so-called "father" of Stark Industries, with a faint smile on her lips. She murmured softly to herself, in a voice only she could hear:


    "Is it really you? Though well-hidden, the power struggles of wealthy families are always the same¡ªfull of hypocrisy, cunning, and bloodshed."


    She sighed. "How dull."


    ...


    In the Stark Industries office, Obadiah, furiously swept everything off his desk¡ªpapers, decorations, all of it. He looked like an enraged bull, gripping the desk with his chest heaving, his face twisted in anger, eyes bloodshot.


    "Tony Stark," he growled, "I''ve tolerated your recklessness again and again, but you''ve disappointed me beyond measure. You''re just as arrogant as your father."


    "I won''t let you two¡ªfather and son¡ªdestroy all my hard work."


    "You should have died back there," he muttered darkly. "I didn''t want to get my hands dirty, but you''ve left me no choice."


    His voice, dripping with murderous intent, echoed through the office. Obadiah''s gaze fell on a photo of him and Tony, the only thing left standing on the desk. His eyes were cold, filled with resentment.


    "You foolish! Arrogant! Little piece of shit... you deserve what''s coming."


    ¡­


    Outside a caf¨¦ on a New York street, Leon sat in a white shirt and sunglasses, sipping coffee and scrolling through his phone. On the table in front of him was an unopened cup of coffee, which seemed to be waiting for someone. His tall frame and striking demeanor had already caught the attention of a group of girls sitting nearby.


    Not far away, under a large billboard, a police car was parked. Two uniformed officers leaned against the car, casually chatting and drinking coffee.


    Moments later, the typical New York chaos unfolded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The unmistakable sound of gunfire echoed from a nearby street, followed by terrified screams.


    Panic spread as people ran in all directions. The two officers immediately tossed their coffee cups into the trash, jumped into their patrol car, switched on the sirens, and sped off toward the source of the commotion.


    Leon calmly set his phone down, his gaze following the police car. He knew what was happening. A classic bank robbery.


    Judging by the commotion, it seemed like a group of Hell''s Kitchen gang members, probably strung out on drugs and desperate for cash, had once again decided to try their luck.


    If you ask him how he knew, well, it''s simple. Having sharp insight means one glance is enough to see right through a situation¡ªperhaps even through a person.


    Leon took a moment to admire the daring robbers from his spot, but he didn''t budge, as if he were just watching another typical New York street performance.


    Help out? Please. He had no intention of playing superhero. Besides, it was a bank robbery¡ªthe ones losing out were capitalists. He might even cheer them on if they weren''t so messy about it.


    The situation, however, was escalating quickly. The robbers had pulled out heavy firepower, clearly losing control. In response, the police station had deployed a large number of armed officers. Nearby, bullets flew, and several police cars were blown up in the chaos.


    Yet on Leon''s side of the street, people continued sipping their coffee, barely paying attention. It was as if this level of mayhem was just another day in New York City¡ªa city known for having "simple folks."


    Just as Leon was enjoying the spectacle, he suddenly sensed something. He turned his head and looked up the street. Sure enough, there was a figure in red and blue tights, swinging from a tall building on spider silk, speeding toward the scene of the crime.


    As the figure drew closer, the crowd below erupted in excitement.


    "Look, it''s Spider Boy!"


    "It''s that damn bug again. Last time he caught a robber, he nearly wrecked my store!"


    "It''s Spider-Man, Mom! Look, he''s going to stop the crime!"


    "Yo-ho!" As if hearing the comments from below, the young Spider-Man swung around the high-rise, letting out an excited roar, much like Tarzan.


    Finally, Spider-Man leapt from a height of several stories, descending toward the bank robbers below.


    When it comes to power, if you have money, you rely on technology. If you don''t, you rely on mutation. As a prime example of the latter, Spider-Man''s strength is simply overwhelming by human standards. His arm strength is in the tens of tons, he can outrun a sports car, and his spider sense gives him near-perfect awareness.


    The robbers didn''t stand a chance. Within moments, they were subdued, tied up in webbing like a display piece.


    The police watched, visibly displeased, as Spider-Man swung around, talking about being "New York''s friendly neighborhood hero." His flashy style nearly made a few of the younger officers want to draw their guns. Though Spider-Man''s presence reduced the casualty rate and boosted arrests, it also diminished the role of the police. With tensions already high between law enforcement and the public, there were even growing calls in Congress to defund the police.


    There''s no doubt Spider-Man, with all his heroics, was not only undermining the police but also potentially threatening their livelihood¡ªone reason why many officers were deeply unhappy with him.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Leon. He merely observed that the little spider had grown much stronger compared to the previous movies. He no longer faced the classic scenes of being knocked down by ordinary criminals.


    It makes sense. Even though Spider-Man''s fighting skills aren''t exceptional, his spider sense and powerful physical instincts allow him to react perfectly to any attack. Ordinary people can''t hurt Spider-Man, even at close range.


    "Not bad, Peter Parker," Leon mused. He had a good opinion of the young hero. Spider-Man is often regarded as Marvel''s last remaining character with real heart¡ªand that reputation isn''t unfounded. At least this version of Spider-Man isn''t the reckless kid from the future who would one day create three parallel universes.


    But while Spider-Man may be cool now, the future holds significant challenges for him. The biggest threat comes from the Morlun family, a group that specializes in hunting down Spider-Man and absorbing the power of his spider totem. According to an ancient family prophecy, Spider-Man is destined to destroy them, so they began hunting "Spider-Men" across various dimensions to consume their souls, growing stronger in the process.


    This family is no pushover either¡ªthey once defeated Cosmic Spider-Man, although part of that was due to Cosmic Spider-Man being heavily nerfed by the writers.


    But these things are far off, and Leon''s attention isn''t on them right now. To him, they''re just walking gene pools.


    However, Spider-Man has great potential. Since Leon plans to establish his own organization, Spider-Man is certainly within his scope of consideration. As for whether or not he will bring him in, Leon plans to think it over.


    After the bank robbery drama ended, the nearby streets grew quiet again. Leon picked up his coffee and took a sip. Not far away, a graceful woman in a black trench coat and sunglasses approached. She sat down in the chair opposite him.


    Her signature burgundy curly hair fluttered gently in the breeze, and although her sunglasses partially obscured her face, they couldn''t hide her beauty. The nearby girls, who had gathered up the courage to "make friends" with Leon, sighed in disappointment.


    Natasha glanced around, noticing the girls secretly looking over. With a half-smile, she said, "It seems my appearance has dashed the hopes of quite a few girls."


    "They''ll forget soon enough," Leon replied, his expression unchanged as he looked at the striking woman in front of him.


    Natasha wasn''t sure if that was truly the nature of girls, but she didn''t argue.


    ¡­


    "Did you fall for that little spider just now?" Natasha asked, not teasing but shifting the conversation. She had clearly noticed the bank robbery earlier.


    Leon shook his head slightly. "That kid is different from us."


    As he said this, it was clear he wasn''t interested in bringing Spider-Man into their circle, at least not for the time being. His decision was based on Spider-Man''s personality and experiences.


    Leon, Natasha, and Wanda all had one thing in common: a tragic past. Each of them had faced darkness at a young age, experiencing the harsh realities of the world. Because of this, they now lived only for themselves and their chosen family, with Leon at the center.


    Though they were inherently kind-hearted, even with powers far beyond those of ordinary people, they didn''t feel the need to flaunt their abilities recklessly or impose their will on others. They showed compassion when dealing with everyday people.


    However, when it came to enemies, once someone was marked as a threat, there was no hesitation¡ªman, woman, young, or old¡ªthey would be eliminated. The only thing they truly cared about was each other and their family.


    They had lost family members before, which made them value their relationships with each other even more than most people. Anyone who threatened to destroy that bond would see their kindness stripped away, revealing a fierce, blood-stained resolve.


    But Spider-Man was different. He was too kind, so much so that when bonded with the Venom symbiote, the darkest part of him only sought a raise from his boss and the chance to dance in the street. This stark difference in mindset was why Spider-Man wasn''t like them. He didn''t walk the same path.


    Because of that, Leon would consider bringing Spider-Man into their circle, but only if the young hero faced a life-threatening crisis.


    "Impressive kid," Natasha remarked, having noticed it too. She then glanced at the phone on Leon''s desk. The screen displayed Tony Stark''s press conference.


    "You saw it?" she asked.


    "Uh-huh," Leon responded.


    "You don''t seem surprised by his decision."


    "I''m not," Leon said, shaking his head with a small laugh. "When someone''s been kidnapped and out of touch with society for months, you can''t be shocked by what they do when they come back. So, did he agree to our deal?"


    "Yes. He''s using all future Ark reactors as bargaining chips in exchange for our friendship and for us to secretly protect him for three months."


    "Sounds like something he''d do," Leon mused. "It seems he''s very interested in you¡ªor us."


    Leon immediately understood Tony''s intentions.


    "Indeed, that''s why I agreed," Natasha said.


    "Then I''ll leave the trouble to you," Leon chuckled.


    Natasha rolled her eyes, annoyed. "You''re really an unscrupulous capitalist. Maybe I should hire a group of robbers to steal from you."


    "Just make sure the robbers you hire are stronger," Leon replied nonchalantly.


    Natasha glared at him but then frowned and asked, "We''ve made a deal with Tony, but what are you going to do about Wanda and Pietro?"


    Wanda and Pietro had moved on from their darker days in recent years, but that didn''t mean they''d given up on the idea of revenge against Tony Stark. When Leon arrived in New York, the twins were already contemplating how to get their revenge. They just hadn''t expected Tony to get kidnapped.


    Now that Leon had made a deal with Tony, Natasha knew the twins wouldn''t hesitate to put aside their grudge because of their loyalty to Leon. But she also knew Leon well enough to realize he wouldn''t make that choice lightly, especially when his family had been wronged.


    "What will you do?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "I won''t deny my family their justice. If Wanda and Pietro want revenge, I won''t stop them," Leon shrugged. "And I believe Wanda will find a way to get what we need when the time comes. It''s up to her how she wants to handle it."


    "That''s really your style," Natasha said, her red lips curling into a smile.


    Leon''s character was distinct. The way he approached things, especially regarding family, always felt reassuring and never disappointing. Natasha felt the same; she didn''t care who Tony was¡ªbillionaire, genius scientist. If Wanda wanted revenge, she could break Tony''s hands and feet without hesitation and throw him at her feet.


    "That guy must be working on something big in these three months," Natasha mused.


    "In three months, what could he possibly do to give him the confidence to face any crisis or conspiracy?"


    "What do you think?" Leon raised an eyebrow.


    "Armor," Natasha replied. "In the cave, I saw what he built. It''s hard to imagine that, in such conditions, he could construct that massive thing and even shrink the Ark reactor. He''s truly a genius."


    Tony might have thought Natasha didn''t notice everything while she was rescuing him. But in reality, even before her physical enhancements, Natasha had been a top spy, skilled in visual capture and analysis.


    Although things in the corner of the cave were covered, the commotion from Natasha violently opening the iron door revealed enough clues. She immediately noticed the partially covered rags and wires connecting it to the Ark reactor on Tony''s chest, which was powering something much larger. It wasn''t hard to guess what that "big thing" was.


    Natasha''s praise of Tony as a genius on the plane had been a double entendre.


    "Then we''ll see what fate has in store for him," Leon said, taking a sip of his coffee. "Will it be death or rebirth?"


    Leon was also curious about what Wanda would choose¡ªwhat path her future destiny would take. He found himself looking forward to it.


    Natasha narrowed her bright eyes slightly. It was the first time she had seen him like this. It seemed the playboy was more important to him than she had thought.


    ...


    In a small Texas town, the population was sparse, and it lacked the hustle and bustle of a big city. But it had the charm of the Texan countryside: shrubs, forests, and rivers, neatly arranged flower beds, cobblestone paths, and quaint buildings on either side. In the distance, cowboys rode horses and herded cattle on the vast grasslands. Everything seemed calm and peaceful.


    But if you thought the people here were friendly, you''d be wrong. Anger a local, and you might find a redneck pulling out his long shotgun, aiming it at your crotch with a crazed grin.


    This is Texas.


    At least, that''s what Wanda and Pietro thought, as they had encountered such things more than once.


    Of course, it was either a robbery or an attempted one. After all, Wanda had blossomed since she was a little girl, becoming more beautiful and charming. But people often overlook one important thing: sometimes, the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it becomes. There was no need for Sergei to intervene; Wanda could handle it all on her own. With just one look, she could tamper with someone''s will, making them find a quiet place to end their own life.


    In a small-town restaurant, Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro sat eating. The restaurant''s TV was broadcasting the news, but the sight of it soured the twins'' appetite.


    Wanda and Pietro stared at the screen with cold eyes, while even Sergei frowned, remaining silent.


    "Tsk, let''s deal with him later," Pietro muttered, cracking his neck, his displeasure clear.


    Wanda''s breathing grew heavier as Tony Stark''s face on the screen brought back memories of the tragedy that had struck them when she was ten years old. Both of them were clearly in a bad mood.


    Just then, Wanda''s phone rang. She pulled it out to answer, and Leon''s voice came through the speaker.


    "Wanda."


    "Hey, Leon," Wanda replied softly.


    "You''re aware of this, right?" Wanda glanced at Pietro and Sergei across from her and said coldly, "That guy is back."


    "It was me who asked Natasha to get him out," Leon replied.


    Leon''s words didn''t unsettle Wanda. Years of trust had built between them, and she considered Leon family. She listened quietly as he explained how the Sky Fortress and the Ark Reactor were part of the deal Tony had made with him.


    After everything was explained, Leon''s gentle voice continued, "We all support your decision, Wanda." He paused briefly before adding, "Oh, and Pietro too."


    Across from her, Pietro curled his lips, pretending not to hear.


    "Leon~~," Wanda murmured, her mood lifting despite her earlier frustration about Tony still being alive. What made her even happier was that Leon continued to treat her and Pietro just like always. This was what family meant to her.


    She took a deep breath and whispered, "We can let go¡ª"


    "Wanda~~," Leon interrupted, his voice serious. "Although we''ve never made any formal promises, I will always support you. A mere transaction doesn''t mean anything. It''s not worth you giving up your revenge."


    "Even compared to your bad mood for a day, it''s not worth it," Leon continued. "I just want to tell you, if you decide to take revenge, go ahead and do it."


    "I get it, Leon," Wanda replied.


    Their conversation was brief, but after hanging up, Wanda and Pietro both felt their earlier frustration ease.


    "Wow, Texas food is really good," Sergei remarked, clearly more relaxed now as he shifted the subject.


    Pietro cut into his steak with a knife and fork, remarking, "Well, it''s a little worse than what we cook." Despite his words, he continued to eat enthusiastically.


    He couldn''t help it¡ªhis time spent homeless and subjected to experiments had left him with an unforgettable appreciation for food. Unless something was absolutely inedible, he always made sure to finish his meal. In fact, this was a habit the entire family shared.


    "Okay, we''ve followed the clues to this place, but his location keeps changing. Could he be avoiding us?" Wanda asked, putting down her finished plate and pulling out a tablet from her bag, looking slightly frustrated.


    The three of them had come to Texas to track down the flaming skeleton guy who rode a ghost-faced Harley. But ever since they left Houston, finding this figure hadn''t been easy¡ªtheir target seemed to move unpredictably with no clear route.


    Additionally, most of the time, he left at night, moving so quickly that the three of them couldn''t keep up in their car.


    "Who knows, but this guy is seriously cool¡ªhe''s so badass," Pietro commented, and even Sergei nodded in agreement.


    After all, it''s hard not to be impressed by a guy in black leather armor, leather pants, with a flaming skull, riding a ghost-faced Harley through the night.


    Wanda rolled her eyes, clearly not sharing the boys'' admiration for this strange aesthetic.


    Seeing Wanda''s look, Pietro quickly lowered his head and focused on his food, while Sergei coughed awkwardly and shifted to a more serious tone. "Whether he''s avoiding us or not, we can''t seem to analyze his route, and he moves really fast."


    "He can cover several cities in a single night," Sergei added.


    "This is really a problem. I don''t think we''ll be able to track him without flying over in my fighter jet," Wanda muttered thoughtfully, her voice lowered as she glanced around the room.


    "But something feels off," she said suddenly.


    "Off?" Pietro and Sergei immediately became alert. Given Wanda''s unique abilities, especially her enhanced intuition, if she sensed something wrong, there was definitely a reason for concern.


    Even out of caution, they knew they had to stay vigilant.


    "What is it?" Pietro asked.


    Wanda shook her head. "I can''t tell. I feel a sense of something being off. It''s as if, besides us, there''s something else tracking that skeleton guy."


    "Something else?" Pietro raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah," Wanda replied. "I don''t think it''s human. Plus, there seems to be another group involved, but I''m not sure who they are."


    "That sounds interesting. Seems like that guy''s caught the attention of a lot of people." Pietro popped the last piece of steak into his mouth, wiped his lips with a napkin, and leaned back in his chair with a look of amusement. "Looks like we''ve got plenty to deal with."


    "So, what''s the plan now?" Sergei asked, tapping the table lightly with his index finger.


    "The biggest issue is if this guy is just wandering aimlessly. We won''t be able to predict his next move," Pietro added, running his hands through his hair in frustration.


    "We don''t actually need to rush," Wanda said, her eyes gleaming with a quiet confidence. "Since we can''t catch him right now, we can just slow down and keep following. When the final scene is ready to play out, that''s when we''ll make our move."


    ¡­


    In a remote Texas town, under the night sky, the bright moon illuminated the city. Yet, the entire place seemed cast in a darker tone, giving it an eerie, gloomy atmosphere. The stillness of the night was suddenly shattered by wild laughter echoing through the empty streets.


    Inside an abandoned factory, a middle-aged man wearing a black leather jacket and pants writhed in agony, clutching his head. His face was twisted in pain, yet uncontrollable laughter escaped his lips. Sparks flickered across his body, corroding his flesh, as his human face shifted intermittently with that of a skull.


    Finally, with a loud bang, red-hot flames erupted from his head, consuming him entirely. His body transformed into a skeleton, its hollow eyes glowing with a faint, hellish fire. He twisted his neck, glancing at the chain hanging from a steel beam above him, as if spotting the perfect weapon.


    With a swift motion, he stretched out a skeletal hand, grabbing the chain and pulling it down with a crash. The chain came loose with a violent clatter, and as he swung it over his shoulder, it wrapped around his body, moving as though it had a life of its own.


    Now armed, the Ghost Rider raised his glowing eyes, staring into the distance. His voice echoed like a sound from the depths of hell.


    "I smell sin..."


    Like a hunter locked onto its prey, the Ghost Rider approached the classic Harley parked nearby. His terrifying skeletal fingers brushed slowly over the motorcycle. As hellfire roared, the bike twisted and transformed, finally morphing into a skull-faced motorcycle that looked as if it had been forged by the devil himself.


    With a single motion, he mounted the bike.


    Rumble!


    The engine roared to life like a wild beast. As the tires skidded against the ground, smoke and sparks filled the air. The wheels began to glow, and then ignite.


    Bang!


    A sonic boom reverberated as the Ghost Rider rocketed out of the factory, leaving cracked pavement and a trail of flames in his wake.


    It was none other than the Ghost Rider.


    His speed kept increasing as he rode down the road, one hand gripping the handlebars, the other swinging the chain. His maniacal laughter echoed through the city streets. Along the way, parked cars, street lights, and billboards melted like wax as the motorcycle blazed past. Even a stray cat evaporated in the heat, leaving behind only its charred skeleton.


    The Ghost Rider tore through the city, wreaking havoc with every mile. After an unknown amount of time, he finally slowed down on a dark and deserted street. His ears pricked up, his laughter fading, for the Ghost Rider had found his prey.


    These prey had strong bodies, like wild beasts, with golden hair cascading down their shoulders. Dressed in thin vests, veins bulged from their muscles, radiating a fierce and violent aura. One of them was a woman with blue skin, her emerald-green pupils glowing like a cat''s eyes in the dark, giving her an eerie, ghostly appearance.


    Next to her stood a young boy, his face still immature, dotted with freckles, but filled with a rebellious expression.


    The leader, wearing a brown helmet, a matching cape, black armor, and boots, stood apart. His wrinkled face didn''t make him seem old; instead, it exuded a unique sense of authority and dominance, especially from the sharp look in his eyes.


    "Hey, that''s cool. I like his outfit. Is this who we''re looking for?" the young man asked, glancing at the skeleton knight, twisting his neck as if eager for a fight.


    "He''s the Hell-born skeleton knight that''s been causing rumors across Texas lately," the blue-skinned woman said, frowning slightly. "But is he really a mutant?"


    "A very interesting boy, Raven. Whether he''s a mutant or not, he pleases me," the old man said softly.


    These four individuals were none other than Magneto, Mystique, Sabretooth, and John, a former student of Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, members of the Brotherhood of Mutants.


    John had an extremely irritable and unstable personality, likely due to the influence of his abilities. He grew dissatisfied when the teachers at Xavier''s School discouraged students from abusing their powers. After the Stryker incident, he met Magneto, and after speaking with him, John was captivated by Magneto''s domineering attitude and his belief in mutant supremacy. This led John to run away from the school and join Magneto''s Brotherhood of Mutants.


    This was also the reason behind his first mission with the Brotherhood: to find and recruit a flaming skeleton to their cause. Needless to say, John, with his rebellious nature, found the flaming skeleton incredibly cool.


    Magneto, along with the others, stepped forward to speak, but the skeleton knight spoke first. Sitting on his motorcycle, he pointed a skeletal finger at Magneto, and a voice that seemed to echo from the depths of hell rumbled out:


    "You are guilty! Bloodstained, with innocent souls on your hands, you belong in hell."


    Boom!


    Before anyone could react, the Skeleton Knight tore the flaming chains from his body and snapped them towards Magneto and the others. The chains, burning with hellfire, slithered like venomous serpents toward their target.


    Magneto''s eyes flashed coldly.


    He was Magneto, master of metal. In an instant, he activated his power, intending to control the chains. But in the next moment, his expression shifted¡ªMagneto realized that he couldn''t control them.


    But the burning chain was already flying toward them.


    Fortunately, Magneto had been through countless battles. Despite the unexpected situation, he activated his powers in an instant. With a swift motion, he stretched out his hand, and the billboards on both sides of the road suddenly cracked and broke apart. The chain whizzed by, but before it could strike, the fragments of the billboards shot forward, pinning the chain to the ground with precision.


    Though the hellfire on the chain started to melt the billboards, it managed to delay the Skeleton Knight from retrieving the chain for a moment.


    Magneto clenched his fist lightly.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire stretch of highway seemed to warp. The parked cars, street lamps, and every metal object nearby were immediately broken down into countless fine metal particles.


    The particles swirled together, forming a deadly cloud. Magneto suddenly spread his fists, turning them into open palms and thrusting them downward. The metal particles transformed into a barrage of spears, roaring like a violent storm as they shot toward the Skeleton Knight.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ¡­


    Not far away, on the rooftop of a small bungalow bathed in moonlight, three figures stood silently watching the Ghost Rider, now trapped by the metal spears on the street below. With her striking red coat and flowing hair, it was none other than the Scarlet Witch, Wanda Maximoff.


    Beside her were Pietro and Sergei, keeping a vigilant watch.


    "This guy only shows up at night. If we hadn''t hacked the surveillance networks of several nearby cities, he''d be impossible to track," Pietro said, crossing his arms, the hem of his coat fluttering in the breeze.


    Though he made it sound simple, the task had been anything but. Thankfully, Natasha had provided some remote assistance. Without her, they wouldn''t have been able to hack into multiple cities'' surveillance systems. The three of them simply lacked the technical expertise to pull off such a feat on their own.


    Despite how easily it''s depicted in movies, hacking a city''s surveillance network is no small feat. The United States, famous for its "Matrix"-level monitoring systems, leads the world in network surveillance. Considerable manpower, resources, and funds have been invested in these systems for strategic purposes.


    And a network security department had been established to attract the world''s top experts and design a specialized firewall. But there was always a way around it¡ªespecially when you knew someone like Natasha.


    Natasha didn''t need to be an expert in finding vulnerabilities. Instead of attacking the system directly, she simply bypassed the firewall and found a backdoor¡ªa network loophole. This kind of backdoor wasn''t an uncommon feature in the United States, where agencies like the FBI and CIA often resorted to methods that weren''t exactly legal or publicized. These "backdoors" were an unspoken agreement between certain departments, making covert access easier for those in the know.


    Thanks to this, the three of them were able to locate the Skeleton Knight fairly quickly. What they didn''t anticipate, however, was that Wanda''s earlier feeling had been right. Magneto, the leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants, was also hunting for the Skeleton Knight, clearly drawn to him just as they were.


    "By the way, this guy is a skeleton now... how are we supposed to draw blood from him?" Pietro asked with a smirk, clearly enjoying his own joke.


    Wanda rolled her eyes, too tired to entertain his nonsense.


    Sergei, meanwhile, focused on the scene below. The Skeleton Knight was trapped by Magneto''s spears, pinned to the ground. Sergei frowned. "This guy gives me a really bad feeling. He doesn''t seem like a creature from Earth."


    "Is he a mutant?"


    "NO," Wanda''s eyes flashed red. From her perspective, she could see that the Skeleton Knight had two different souls¡ªone human, the other from somewhere else, filled with violence.


    "He''s human... but also from hell."


    "Hell?" Sergei asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "There''s a strange coincidence," Wanda continued, "between this person and the time and place Mephisto appeared."


    Pietro and Sergei exchanged glances, the realization dawning on them. Pietro spoke in a low voice, "He''s directly connected to Mephisto."


    Indeed, when they had arrived in Texas two days ago, they had a brief encounter with Mephisto, even fighting him. And now, this Skeleton Knight had appeared in the same area. His timing and the fact that he carried a soul from hell were no mere coincidence. It all pointed to Mephisto.


    Sergei rubbed his chin, thoughtful. "Mephisto still isn''t giving up on Earth. Is he trying to plant a foothold here?"


    "He can''t come to Earth directly," Pietro said nonchalantly. "We just need to get this guy''s blood."


    Wanda nodded in agreement. They didn''t have the luxury to worry about Mephisto''s grander schemes, as long as they weren''t directly affected. Whatever Mephisto planned wasn''t their concern for now.


    "Wait¡­ he''s fighting back," Pietro noted, raising an eyebrow.


    Down below, the Skeleton Knight, pinned to the ground by Magneto''s metal spears, began to stir. Blazing flames erupted from his hollow eyes, and suddenly, the fire spread along his body to the spears. In mere moments, the metal spears began to melt, the speed of the melting beyond what anyone had anticipated. Magneto''s expression hardened.


    Something was off about the flames.


    Logically, with Magneto''s control over the magnetic field, he should have been able to manipulate the metal, even in its molten state. But now, the molten metal was beyond his control. The issue had to be the fire itself, much like his earlier inability to control the chains.


    "A very impressive power!" Magneto couldn''t help but admire. The flames interfered with his abilities¡ªwhether this figure was a mutant or not, Magneto wanted to recruit him. The Skeleton Knight would make the perfect enforcer for his Brotherhood, a "Judgment Knight" to carry out his will.


    But given how unruly the knight had been, Magneto knew he''d need to show his strength, to overwhelm the rider with sheer power and make him understand the greatness of the one he''d follow.


    Boom!


    Without wasting another moment, Magneto acted. Stretching his hands toward the ground, the entire city seemed to shake. The ground quaked violently, as if something monstrous was about to be unleashed.


    Initially, John, the Pyro, was eager to impress. Seeing the Skeleton Knight play with fire ignited a competitive streak in him¡ªhe''d always prided himself on his own abilities and wanted to show off in front of Magneto. But the moment he saw Magneto unleash his terrifying power, the sheer force nearly suffocated him.


    John had never witnessed anything like this. His face went pale in an instant.


    Mystique, Magneto''s oldest follower, quickly grasped what was happening. She saw the air around Magneto almost warp from the pressure he was generating and immediately understood his intentions. Without hesitation, she stepped back. The Sabretooth, just as perceptive, followed suit. But John, frozen in place, remained rooted to the spot.


    Mystique chuckled and gave him a gentle reminder, "John, I think you should step back. Eric''s about to show off for our new recruit."


    Snapping out of his daze, John swallowed his panic and admiration, retreating to a safer distance.


    The entire street''s magnetic field shifted, expanding outward and even affecting the surrounding city. Magneto began to float, metal debris rising from the ground and swirling into a chaotic storm of particles. His power was immense, and he wielded it without regard for the city''s safety, unleashing devastation. The night sky above was soon obscured by the torrent of metal, blocking out the moon and stars. Panic spread through the city below as people screamed and ran in terror.


    Magneto couldn''t care less about the frightened humans. His sole concern was the supremacy of mutants. If necessary, he would destroy the entire city to prove his point. From the sky, his deep voice echoed like that of a god, booming over the chaos below as he stared down at the Skeleton Knight.


    "Surrender to me," Magneto commanded, "and I will lead you to greatness. We should not hide in the shadows of lesser humans, nor skulk in darkness like rats. We can declare our strength to the world. Join us, and this will be the wisest decision you ever make."


    His words carried all the authority and domination of a god, inspiring reverence in those who followed him. Mystique, Sabretooth, and even the newly recruited Pyro looked up in awe, their eyes reflecting Magneto''s grandeur. This was why they followed him: They believed in their inherent superiority, that they were born powerful, destined to rise above humanity.


    But the Skeleton Knight was unmoved. He lifted his skull-like head, his hollow eyes burning with hellfire. His voice was low and hoarse as he pointed a skeletal finger at Magneto in the sky.


    "You should go to hell."


    Magneto''s expression turned icy. "Arrogance and stupidity," he muttered, raising his right hand and pressing it down slowly.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the entire street''s gravity shifted. A crushing force slammed into the ground, causing it to cave inward. The Skeleton Knight and his hellish motorcycle were pressed downward by the immense pressure, forcing him to his knees. He struggled to stay upright, his skeletal hands barely holding him off the ground. The hellfire in his eye sockets flickered, sometimes dimming, sometimes blazing, as he fought against the weight crushing him.


    His transformation was suppressed by the overwhelming external force, and the flaming skeleton form vanished. Above Magneto, the torrent of metal particles swirled dangerously, ready to engulf the entire block at any moment, fully showcasing the power of one of the most formidable mutants.


    Watching from a rooftop nearby, Wanda, Pietro, and Sergei couldn''t help but be impressed.


    "Holy crap, I can''t handle this guy," Pietro muttered, feeling the weight of Magneto''s power. His scalp tingled with unease¡ªespecially since the ability to manipulate gravity with a mere gesture seemed to directly counter his own speed.


    Sergei frowned, sensing the difficulty of the situation. He glanced at Wanda. "What do you think? Do we stand a chance of stealing him away from Magneto?"


    Wanda''s jewel-like eyes reflected Magneto''s hovering figure. After a brief moment, she responded, "It''s hard to say. His power is undeniable. At this level, he''s developed his ability to a terrifying degree."


    "Maybe if we combine chaos magic with Pietro''s speed, we might have a chance."


    "Then let''s do it," Pietro said, determined. "Not like we can call the boss for help, anyway."


    "Calm down," Wanda said coolly. "Let''s talk to him first."


    She glanced down at the street, where the Skeleton Knight was no longer able to hold out. The flames in his skull had been extinguished by Magneto''s power, and he had reverted to his human form. Magneto, satisfied, descended slowly as the gravity returned to normal.


    Without the crushing pressure, the man lay on the ground, gasping for air, his face etched with confusion. His name was Johnathon Blaze, also known as Johnny, just an ordinary stunt driver. But a few days ago, he had begun to feel as though a second personality had taken control. At night, he would lose his flesh and blood, transforming into a flaming Skeleton Knight that roamed the city streets, passing judgment and burning the souls of the guilty.


    Terrified, Johnny fled the city, attempting to escape to the wilderness. But no matter how far he went, that soul still controlled him, always driving him back. It was torture. Tonight, out of control once again, he found himself transformed, the soul of the Skeleton Knight sensing the presence of Magneto¡ªthe most wanted mutant in America.


    The good news was that Magneto had the strength to suppress the cursed soul within him. The bad news was that Magneto now stood before him, intent on forcing him to become his subordinate.


    With a weary sigh, Johnny struggled to his feet, glancing up at the terror-inducing figure of Magneto. "If I told you I can''t control my body, would you believe me?"


    Magneto nodded. "I believe you. After abilities awaken, the stronger they are, the harder they are to control. I can help you master it¡ªquickly."


    "The condition is that you let me join you."


    "Good."


    "But do you really think I''m a mutant? This other consciousness¡ªit just came out of nowhere."


    "I think only a mutant could explain your current situation," Magneto said, looking at Johnny with certainty. In his mind, that was the only explanation. After all, how else could an ordinary human suddenly turn into a flaming skeleton?


    Johnny had no choice. The ocean of metal swirling ominously above threatened to crush him if he didn''t agree. Pressed by the situation, he resigned himself to fate, hoping that Magneto could truly help him control this curse.


    Just as Johnny was about to agree to join the Brotherhood, Magneto''s expression froze. Mystique, standing behind him, noticed something too, while Pyro, overreacting, triggered the flame device on his wrist. Pyro''s flames exploded into a monstrous fire dragon, hurtling down the street.


    Boom!


    The searing fire distorted the air, and its red glow illuminated the night. Johnny, eyes wide, turned to witness a jaw-dropping sight.


    On a nearby rooftop, three figures leaped down from a height of over ten meters as if it was nothing. But what truly shocked Johnny was that when the fire tornado threatened to engulf them, the girl in the lead, with beautiful, slightly curly dark blond hair, calmly raised her hand. A surge of red energy enveloped the blazing inferno, and with a gentle clench of her fist, the fire tornado dissolved into harmless sparks.


    Under the shimmering sparks, the three figures walked forward, unfazed. Johnny was speechless, feeling as though his life had taken yet another surreal turn. In just a few days, he had met more people with powers than he could have imagined.


    Magneto, however, was thrilled. He saw the girl extinguish Pyro''s flames and recognized that more mutants had appeared¡ªyoung ones, too. His heart leapt with excitement. Such talent had to be brought into the Brotherhood. He couldn''t let them go.


    While Magneto plotted, Pyro, on the other hand, was furious. He had always prided himself on being the strongest among mutants his age, and now this girl had easily snuffed out his fire. His temper flared, and he prepared to ignite his flames once again.


    But before he could act, Wanda, the girl who had extinguished his fire, turned to him. Her eyes flashed with icy coldness, and her voice rang out, sharp and clear: "Do you want to die?"


    "What did you say?" Pyro barked, though his heart skipped a beat at the murderous intent in her gaze. Anger overtook fear, and he raised his hand.


    Bang!


    His movements stopped suddenly, as a sword pressed against his neck, drawing a thin red line. A calm voice came from beside him.


    "Move, and you die."


    The looming threat of death gripped Pyro, freezing him in place. The once arrogant and unruly wild child now stood frozen, subdued, like a meek lamb under the blade.


    Nearby, Mystique and Sabretooth reacted immediately. Sabretooth, snarling like a wild beast, lunged at Sergei. But before he could reach him, red energy pillars of chaos magic materialized out of thin air, crossing over each other to form a cage, imprisoning the furious creature.


    ¡­


    Sabretooth roared angrily and tried to tear open the cage with his claws, but unfortunately, his strength couldn''t shake the chaos magic at all. Mystique, who had initially planned to join in, glanced at Wanda, the girl who had stretched out her hand to cast the magic. Their eyes met, and Mystique shrugged, understanding the situation. She stood down without further action.


    "Interesting ability," Mystique muttered.


    Meanwhile, Johnny Blaze was frozen in fear, shocked by how quickly the battle had ended. Across from him, Magneto was already applauding, clearly impressed. Whether it was Sergei''s speed, which was too fast for the naked eye to follow, or Wanda''s flawless energy manipulation, both had earned his admiration. Even though the young man standing beside Wanda hadn''t acted, Magneto was certain he wasn''t weak. After all, the strong do not associate with the weak¡ªthat was a principle Magneto firmly believed in.


    Despite being momentarily restrained, Magneto wasn''t angry. He could tell that the three before him didn''t harbor any real malice. Their actions were simply to prevent further fighting. Looking at Wanda with a smile of approval, he said, "It seems today will give me some pleasant dreams."


    "Are you mutants as well?" Magneto asked.


    "Not sure," Wanda replied with a slight shake of her head. She and Pietro had often wondered whether they were mutants because of their special abilities. But to Leon and others, it never mattered. Whether they were mutants or not, they were family, and that was what counted. As a result, Wanda and Pietro had never dwelled on the question.


    As for Wanda''s chaos magic, Leon had once explained that it came from a very ancient and powerful being. However, he hadn''t revealed who or what that being was, only assuring them that it wasn''t a problem. If any issues arose, Leon had promised he would deal with them in due time.


    Magneto, interpreting Wanda''s response in his own way, assumed the three were indeed mutants. His mood brightened further, pleased at the thought of his growing mutant family. With a newfound sense of warmth, he addressed them in a gentle tone, almost like an affectionate uncle.


    "What are your names?" he asked.


    "Wanda."


    "Pietro."


    "Sergei."


    "Alright then, Wanda," Magneto began, his tone passionate. "You must have heard what I said earlier. We are born to be united. Together, we will become the new humans and rule this world." He was trying to use his charisma and persuasive words to win over the three "juniors" with such remarkable abilities.


    However, Wanda and Pietro exchanged a glance, their expressions slightly awkward. Pietro shrugged and said, "Well, Mr. Eric, we respect your beliefs and won''t interfere with them, but we already have a family and are happy with our current lives. So, I don''t see a reason to join your Brotherhood."


    Pietro''s straightforward response caused Magneto to pause, his high spirits dampened. Had he really failed? He thought to himself: Are young people this hard to sway these days? This wasn''t how it was supposed to go.


    Frowning, Magneto looked at the twins and lowered his voice. "Then why did you appear before me? If you''re not here to stop me from destroying the city, that seems... absurd."


    "Not at all," Wanda replied without hesitation. She gestured toward Johnny Blaze. "We''re only here to collect a bit of this gentleman''s blood."


    "Blood?" Magneto''s and Mystique''s expressions changed instantly. Suspicion filled their minds. If Johnny was also a mutant, why did they need his blood? Was it for some sort of experiment?


    Both Magneto and Mystique had experienced the horrors of cruel experiments conducted on mutants in the past. That history was one of the reasons they had founded the Brotherhood¡ªto overthrow the human governments that enabled such atrocities. As these dark thoughts surfaced, Magneto''s once-pleased expression turned grim.


    Boom!


    The metal storm swirling above began to grow more turbulent, reflecting Magneto''s darkening mood. The sudden shift caused renewed panic in the city, with citizens screaming in fear. From distant streets, the wailing of sirens echoed as the authorities responded to the chaos.


    Yet, neither Wanda nor Magneto paid the commotion any mind. Their gazes were locked. Magneto stared at Wanda''s delicate face, his voice tense. "Why do you need his blood?"


    "I don''t know," Wanda answered without hesitation, "but he needs it."


    He? The flames of Magneto''s suspicion and anger flared even higher. He began to believe that Wanda was being manipulated¡ªperhaps by some scheming figure, possibly from the human government, to turn against her own kind. Suppressing his growing rage, Magneto spoke softly, "Can you tell me who he is? Is he with the government? Why does he need the blood? Is it for experiments?"


    A torrent of questions followed, one after another.


    Wanda remained calm. She thought for a moment before replying, "He is my family, the foundation of this entire family. I can assure you, Mr. Eric, we mean no harm to mutants."


    "I want to believe you," Magneto said seriously, "but if I don''t get a clear answer, I won''t let you take the blood of any mutant. My child, I''ve seen too many horrors. Every time I think of it, it''s a nightmare. And every time I wake from it, I want to send all those damned monsters to hell."


    Johnny was slightly moved. For all of Magneto''s strength and dominance, he clearly had a soft spot for protecting his own. Wanda and Pietro also felt a flicker of empathy. They too had been part of that world once, before Leon had changed their fates at the base.


    As the sound of sirens grew louder in the distance, Wanda spoke softly, "Mr. Eric, I think you still remember the incident with Stryker and his experiments at the base, don''t you?"


    At the mention of Stryker, Magneto stiffened. Then, realization dawned on him. "You were involved in that?"


    "Yes," Wanda confirmed. "Pietro, Sergei, and I all went through what you described. That''s why we hate them as well."


    As she spoke, Wanda walked toward Johnny, taking a syringe from her waist. When Johnny looked hesitant, she smiled softly before gently injecting it into his arm. Magneto watched with a conflicted expression, frowning, torn between his instincts, but ultimately deciding not to intervene.


    ...


    Join p treon if you want. p treon com/GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 17

    After Wanda collected the blood sample, she placed it back in her pocket and looked at Magneto. "Mr. Eric, as a token of appreciation, I can offer you a word of advice," she said.


    "Oh?" Magneto responded.


    "The other consciousness inside this gentleman doesn''t come from this world. It''s linked to a very ancient being. You might want to keep an eye on that," Wanda said, nodding slightly toward Sergei in the distance.


    With that, Sergei lowered his cross sword and walked over to Wanda. She waved her hand, and in the blink of an eye, their figures blurred and disappeared. Just as mysteriously as they had arrived, they left with equal grace.


    Magneto and Mystique were left astonished by the display. Mystique turned to Magneto, frowning. "Eric," she began, "it seems our knight has many secrets. Is this truly a consciousness from another world?"


    Magneto, no fool, understood the implications of Wanda''s words. He glanced at Johnny, who looked utterly bewildered.


    The sound of sirens grew louder. Mystique, glancing around, said, "We need to go, Eric."


    "Yes," Magneto agreed. He glanced at the disheartened Pyro, and a slight smile tugged at his lips. The commotion had caused major damage to the city, with metal torn from underground structures, leaving a mess that would cost the government heavily. But Magneto had no intention of cleaning up after himself¡ªthis conflict with the U.S. government was just one more in their long history of disputes.


    Meanwhile, Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro returned to New York. By the time they arrived at their manor, it was early morning. After a quick bath, they enjoyed a delicious and healthy breakfast prepared by the manor''s chefs. Aside from Wanda, the rest of the family hadn''t returned yet, leaving the four younger ones at the table with Leon.


    During breakfast, the children were especially curious about Wanda''s trip to Texas. The mention of Mephisto and Magneto had them all excited, especially thirteen-year-old Pushkin. He yearned to be part of the action, hearing about Leon''s spectacular battle with Mephisto. His youthful imagination ran wild, dreaming of taking on the demon king himself. But, being so young, Leon had forbidden him from participating in such events¡ªat least not until he turned sixteen.


    Clarice, equally fascinated, bombarded Wanda with questions. The two younger girls, Alina and Polina, were less interested in the battles. They preferred playing with the manor''s animals, particularly the furry ones, a fondness that developed during their time in the Ural Mountains. Leon was even considering adding more animals to the manor¡ªperhaps some lion and tiger cubs. He''d always had a soft spot for big cats, even in his past life.


    After the lively breakfast, it was time for the children to go to school. The housekeeper took them, while Pietro and Sergei left in a McLaren sports car, their plans unknown.


    Leon and Wanda then strolled down to the beach near the manor. The rising sun bathed the golden sand in warm light, and the sea breeze was refreshing. Walking barefoot on the sand, with waves gently lapping at the shore, the two of them felt at peace. The wind tousled their hair and rustled their shirts, creating a perfect moment of tranquility.


    All along the beach, rows of footprints marked the path where Leon and Wanda walked side by side. At 1.8 meters, Leon only slightly towered over Wanda, who stood at 1.7 meters. Wanda extended her hand, closed it gently, and let the breeze blow against her cheek. Gazing at the blue waves, she sighed, "It''s so beautiful."


    "It really is," Leon chuckled. "This planet always finds a way to make you fall in love with it."


    When free from life''s pressures and distractions, the world''s beauty becomes impossible to ignore. Leon believed that the Earth was worth fighting for, even if it meant opposing humanity itself to protect it. He could battle interdimensional demons and stop anyone who threatened to destroy the world.


    Wanda nodded, then mischievously turned around, quickened her pace, and walked backward while looking at Leon. In her playful voice, she said, "I wish we could stay like this forever."


    "Maybe we can," Leon replied with a smile.


    Leon gently rubbed Wanda''s hair, as he''d always done. Her delicate face flushed pink, and she smiled sweetly. But a hint of worry crossed her expression as she asked, "Leon, do you think Hell appearing will have a big impact on Earth?"


    "Who knows?" Leon shrugged. "But don''t worry. If Mephisto ever makes a move on Earth, I''ll deal with him."


    "Hehe, so confident, huh? He''s the devil, after all."


    "Devil or not, I''m much stronger than you think. Don''t underestimate me."


    "I''ve never underestimated you," Wanda teased, sticking out her tongue. With the sea breeze blowing, she asked again, "Leon, did you have us travel the world collecting blood from undead species just to train us?"


    "You already figured that out, didn''t you?" Leon shot her a playful look that made Wanda laugh, knowing she couldn''t hide anything from him. They understood each other too well.


    "It''s hard to believe you used the genes of those undead species to create a super-soldier serum to enhance us. You''ve worked hard."


    "Actually, it''s you who''s been doing the hard work," Leon admitted. Wanda and the others had collected the blood themselves. If Leon had given the order, Sky Blade could have handled everything, leaving him with little to do.


    Wanda sensed that Leon was hiding something, but she was smart enough not to pry. Instead, she changed the subject. As they stood at the water''s edge, letting the waves lap at their ankles, she said casually, "I''m planning to go find that guy with Pietro."


    "Today?"


    "Yep, as soon as Pietro gets back."


    "Just make sure you''re home for dinner," Leon said, offering his usual light warning. Wanda''s eyes curved into crescent moons as she smiled.


    "I want to have steamed garlic lobster! I''m craving it."


    Wanda loved seafood, especially lobster.


    "I''ll have Dirk prepare it, and you can eat as much as you want."


    "Great! I''ll go see Natasha first."


    Meanwhile, in the underground lab of the seaside villa in New York, Tony Stark sat in an expensive, custom-made chair. The lab, filled with vibrant decor and precision instruments, was a display of Stark''s characteristic flair. Leaning back, Tony rubbed his temples, exhaustion written all over his face.


    "Sir, you have been awake for forty-eight hours straight. It has been detected that you are extremely fatigued. It''s time for you to rest," came a gentle voice in Tony''s ear.


    Tony, staring at the technical drawings he''d been working on all night, responded absentmindedly, "Thanks for the concern, Jarvis. Maybe I''ll sleep in ten hours."


    "That must be quite a dream."


    "Sir, Miss Pepper has sent a message. She hopes you will sleep properly."


    "What''s she up to?" Tony asked.


    "Miss Pepper is negotiating with the military on behalf of you and Mr. Stane."


    "Ha, Pepper''s really starting to act like a president. Maybe I should promote her to CEO." Tony flipped through the holographic projections in front of him, nodding casually.


    "I think Miss Pepper would be very pleased."


    "Uh-huh. Jarvis, place the order according to the technical drawings. We''re about to start a big project."


    "OK, sir."


    Tony stretched, feeling the weight of exhaustion creep in. He unsteadily stood up, opened the tempered glass door, and walked upstairs. Heading to the bar, he poured himself a glass of whiskey, just about to take a sip when Jarvis''s voice interrupted him again.


    "Sir, Ms. Natasha is here to visit."


    "Well, isn''t that a pleasant surprise," Tony remarked, eyebrows raised. Holding his whiskey and dressed only in a thin gray sweater, he walked toward the living room. As the door opened automatically, Natasha entered, clad in a black trench coat, accompanied by two unfamiliar individuals.


    Tony''s curiosity piqued as Natasha approached, but her stoic demeanor made him cautious. He was intrigued by the two strangers but unsure of what Natasha''s intentions were. Still, he greeted her with open arms, trying to appear cheerful. "Hey, Ms. Natasha, nice to see you."


    "Don''t get too excited, Tony," Natasha replied, her face remaining cold and indifferent.


    Her tone made Tony frown, sensing something was wrong. Keeping his composure, he joked, "I hope you''re not here to ruin my mood with bad news, Natasha."


    "I''m sorry, Tony, but I''m not the one here to see you today."


    Natasha''s attitude remained emotionless, causing Tony''s heart to sink. He glanced at her and then at the two strangers beside her, growing more serious. "So, who''s here to see me?"


    "Tony Stark," Pietro said coldly, his eyes filled with unmasked murderous intent.


    Click!


    As soon as Pietro''s intent became clear, the villa''s walls and ceiling began shifting. Panels retracted, revealing an array of weapons aimed directly at the trio. Jarvis''s voice followed.


    "Hostile action detected. Level 1 alert activated. Please cease all resistance, or you will be neutralized immediately. According to¡ª"


    Boom!


    Before Jarvis could finish, Wanda''s eyes glowed red as she raised her hand, forming a fist. Instantly, chaotic red energy surged throughout the villa. The walls, ceiling, and even the weapons were torn apart and twisted by the force. The entire villa trembled, and the glassware on the tables and bar shattered¡ªyet Tony remained unharmed, standing amidst the wreckage.


    "Sir, I¡ª" Jarvis began but was cut off by Tony.


    "Jarvis, cancel the Level 1 alert and defense mode."


    "Understood, sir. Level 1 alert and defense mode deactivated."


    Jarvis''s response took two full seconds, which was unusually slow for his AI. Tony realized the delay was caused by the conflict between the on-site image analysis and his command.


    Ignoring the technical hiccup, Tony downed his whiskey in one gulp, then walked slowly to the nearby shelf. Calmly, he asked, "I thought even if we weren''t friends, we were at least partners. Can you tell me why you''re doing this? Or did someone offer you a better deal than I did?"


    Tony stood there, puzzled, trying to understand the reason behind their hostility.


    ¡­


    It was easy for Tony to turn off his alert and defense systems. After all, he knew that the defense system he had built into the villa could handle ordinary people, or even a special operations force, without leaving him vulnerable.


    But now, he was facing superhumans.


    The red energy released by the girl, which had instantly destroyed all the defensive weapons in the hall, was enough proof of the huge gap between them. If they really wanted to kill him, nothing he did now would make a difference. It was better to face the situation calmly; even if he was going to die, he''d at least know why.


    What Tony didn''t realize, though, was that Jarvis had a built-in rule prioritizing his life above all else. So, without Tony knowing, Jarvis had already sent out distress signals.


    Natasha, Wanda, and Pietro noticed Tony''s calmness in the face of danger, but that wouldn''t stop Wanda and Pietro from seeking revenge.


    Wanda stepped forward, her delicate, sweet face now filled with rage. She gritted her teeth and spoke to Tony, "Tell me, do you remember a country called Sokovia?"


    "Sokovia?" Tony frowned, repeating the name.


    "It was a small country in Eastern Europe. Poor and backward. Pietro and I were just ordinary people there. We were poor, but we had a warm home. Until the war broke out when we were ten years old."


    She paused, her anger intensifying. Red energy swirled around her, and her golden hair began to float as if blown by an unseen wind. A terrifying aura filled the villa, making Tony feel as though he were carrying a massive weight on his back. His chest tightened, and breathing became difficult.


    But Tony kept listening.


    Pietro stepped forward to stand by Wanda, his eyes full of hatred as he stared at the man responsible for destroying their family.


    Wanda continued, her voice trembling with anger. "The explosion destroyed our home. The building collapsed. Our parents died that day. Pietro and I survived, but just as we were about to escape, a missile hit less than a meter away from us."


    Tony remained silent, listening to Wanda''s every word.


    "We were trapped. We couldn''t leave the collapsed apartment. All we could do was stare at the missile, unsure when it would explode. We watched it for two days..."


    Her voice dropped, but her rage was palpable. "And on that missile, we saw the name: Stark Industries."


    Wanda''s eyes bore into Tony''s, her voice sharp and cutting like steel blades. "Tell me, Tony Stark, do you think you deserve to live?"


    Her words hung in the air, slicing through the room as if Tony could be torn apart at any moment. The Maximoff twins'' hatred and anger were laid bare.


    Tony stood still, grappling with the weight of her accusation. His mind raced, recalling moments that had once seemed insignificant. He remembered the female reporter who had confronted him, and the Jericho missile that had landed him in a terrorist''s cave.


    What could he say? How could he justify himself?


    Since his father founded Stark Industries, the company had developed countless weapons and supplied arms to the U.S. military. How many wars had those weapons fueled? How many civilians had been killed? He had never truly considered it.


    Because he had never seen the consequences with his own eyes.


    Tony had always lived in his own world¡ªthe world of the upper class, of banquets and casinos, where he basked in admiration and attention, surrounded by women and accolades. He had enjoyed the life of a genius, insulated from the horrors of the outside world.


    He had never seen the suffering of the poor, or the families torn apart by war.


    His world had always been narrow.


    It wasn''t until he was kidnapped that he realized how deeply Stark Industries'' weapons had scarred the world. Only then did he begin to understand the devastation his company had caused.


    After he returned, Tony made the decision to shut down the arms department. But even then, he hadn''t truly grasped the pain of those scorched by the flames of war¡ªnot until now, standing before these two children, staring into their hateful eyes as they recounted their harrowing experience from when they were just ten years old.


    It was hard for Tony to fathom that two children, so young, had been huddled in the corner of the ruins, staring at a missile just a meter away for two days, consumed by helplessness. The panic, fear, and despair they must have felt seemed unbearable.


    Tony''s heart ached.


    He stood in silence, gazing at the two before him. Slowly, he closed his eyes, his weary face turning calm. He offered no excuses. When he opened his eyes again, he took heavy, guilt-ridden steps toward Wanda and Pietro.


    "I''m sorry," Tony said, his voice calm but filled with regret. "I know that nothing I do can ever make up for what you''ve been through, or for all the lives lost because of war. For all the broken families. I imagine I''ll be going to hell when I die."


    His tone was self-deprecating, devoid of the bravado he used to carry.


    "Jarvis."


    "Sir?"


    "After my death, I want you to execute a will through Pepper. She''s already been appointed president and CEO of Stark Industries. All my shares will be transferred to her. Ten percent of the profits each year will go to her. The rest should be used to establish a charitable foundation."


    Tony paused before continuing. "And I want all my assets and funds to be dedicated to helping children and people around the world who suffer from war, illness, and homelessness."


    "Sir!"


    "Jarvis, write it up."


    "Yes, sir. May you rest in peace."


    Jarvis''s voice echoed throughout the villa, leaving Wanda and Pietro visibly surprised as they looked at the man in front of them. Tony, though seemingly at peace, had a weight to his words that caught them off guard.


    In the past, Tony might have worn a mischievous grin, teasing the two. But now, his demeanor was calm as he addressed them.


    "I hope my death can help lift the shadow that''s been hanging over you. I''d hate to laugh at you from hell."


    He paused, then added, "And Jarvis will inform the authorities that my death was voluntary. You won''t face any consequences. People will gloat about my death and that will be it."


    ¡­


    On the streets of New York City, a black SUV sped recklessly through traffic, ignoring several red lights without a care. The traffic police quickly noticed and began pursuing the vehicle, immediately calling for backup.


    "Driving like that in New York, during morning rush hour, with a speed limit of 45 kilometers per hour? You''re insane," one officer muttered as they raced to catch up. The driver had already run red lights and caused multiple accidents, showing off incredible driving skills, but the arrogance infuriated the officers. "I''m going to make you regret this."


    Despite their best efforts, the police couldn''t keep up with the black Chevrolet SUV, which expertly weaved through the congested city streets. Inside the SUV, the driver was none other than Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. He gripped the steering wheel tightly, heading straight for the seaside villa, barking orders as he drove.


    "Hill, send in the Quinjets and have snipers on standby."


    "Five Quinjets are already in the air and will arrive in three minutes. Snipers are on standby. The rapid response special forces, led by Rumlow, have also arrived," Hill''s calm voice came through Fury''s earpiece.


    Fury didn''t respond but issued another command. "Get rid of the pursuers behind me."


    "Understood."


    After giving the order, Fury slammed on the accelerator, speeding like a black bolt of lightning, carelessly ignoring the red lights and traffic. Behind him, screeching brakes and the sound of crashing cars filled the air, but Fury paid no mind. His focus was on the projected route displayed on his windshield.


    "Someone''s actually managed to break into the villa, and the perimeter security system didn''t react. This is bad," Fury muttered, frowning.


    Tony Stark was originally just a contingency plan in Fury''s larger strategy¡ªan afterthought, really. He hadn''t paid too much attention to Stark, certainly not as much as the Hulk, who was being hunted by the military. But that changed when S.H.I.E.L.D. followed the faint tire tracks of a military convoy into the desert, where they discovered the remains of a canyon buried by an enormous explosion, 330 meters deep. Everything inside was destroyed.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. had invested significant resources to dig out what remained of the site. They found corpses blown to pieces, offering few clues as to how Tony had escaped. But what they unearthed in that cave was a startling discovery¡ªa massive, crude steel armor. Though damaged, it had survived the explosion, and after repairs by S.H.I.E.L.D.''s scientists, the full suit of armor was restored.


    To Fury''s surprise, the suit, despite its rough design, was highly functional. Experts confirmed that it had been powered by an energy source, which immediately made Fury think of Tony''s arc reactor. Surveillance footage showed that Tony had been holed up in his villa, ordering parts from major corporations, suggesting that he was working on something even more advanced.


    If Tony had built such a suit under extreme conditions in a cave, Fury had no doubt that his second set of armor would be even more sophisticated and deadly. This newfound knowledge made Stark''s value skyrocket, not to mention the intel he held about the mysterious woman only Tony and Colonel Rhodes knew about.


    Nothing could happen to Tony. Fury couldn''t let that happen.


    "I hope I''m not too late, Howard. You''d better hope your son doesn''t die on my watch," Fury muttered.


    Meanwhile, inside the seaside villa, a strange silence filled the room. Wanda and Pietro stared at Tony, who stood before them calmly, accepting his fate. Their emotions were conflicted. Tony was their enemy, yet they couldn''t help but admire the courage he was displaying at this moment.


    Natasha stood behind Tony, her arms crossed, watching quietly. Her red lips curled slightly as she already had a sense of where the situation was headed.


    "Wanda..." Pietro hesitated, glancing at his sister.


    Wanda didn''t look back, her gaze fixed on Tony. Her eyes flashed red, and in an instant, she vanished and reappeared before him like a ghost. She pressed her index finger against the arc reactor on Tony''s chest.


    "If I apply just a little pressure, you''ll die."


    "Wow, that''s not a great way to go. If the reactor is punctured, it''ll cause a radiation leak, affecting the environment around us. Jarvis, send an evacuation message," Tony said, remaining calm despite knowing the painful death awaiting him.


    But Wanda interrupted. "No need."


    Tony looked at her with confusion. "What?"


    "Everything you said is true. My abilities allow me to sense your emotions. You''re not like some of the others, Tony." Wanda''s voice softened, though her eyes still burned with anger. "I didn''t originally plan to kill you like this. I was going to control your mind, make you a puppet. You''d be trapped in a world I created¡ªlike hell. The souls of those killed by Stark''s weapons would tear at your consciousness until I died."


    Wanda''s voice dripped with intensity, but her tone was calculated. "From your memories, I saw that Stark Industries'' primary partner is the U.S. military, right?"


    Tony nodded. "Yes."


    Stark Industries, founded by his father during World War II, had thrived on war profits. It was a leader in arms manufacturing, and the U.S. military had always been its biggest client. Due to legal agreements, the company couldn''t sell advanced weapons to other countries without facing suppression from the U.S. government.


    Wanda''s anger slowly subsided, her face becoming calmer. "If you hadn''t shut down the arms division, you would certainly be dead by now. But I saw your memories. I see that faint trace of conscience. Thank you for that, Mr. Stark."


    With that, she turned and walked toward the villa''s exit. Pietro, hands behind his head, followed her with a resigned expression, glancing back at his sister''s retreating figure. He had no choice but to follow.


    Tony stood there in stunned silence, watching the twins leave. He turned to Natasha, who had been silently observing the entire situation. "So...what was that?"


    "Your performance was flawless. I''m impressed. I''ve come to see you in a new light, Mr. Stark." Natasha winked playfully at Tony before turning to leave.


    As her figure disappeared through the door, her slightly husky voice echoed back. "Don''t forget our deal. I''m looking forward to our next meeting."


    Her voice lingered, seductive and mysterious, but instead of feeling relieved, Tony was left with a deep sense of confusion and fear. When faced with death, he had felt calm¡ªaccepting. But now, finding himself alive, a flood of emotions overwhelmed him.


    "I''m not looking forward to that next meeting at all."


    His legs trembling from the ordeal, Tony wobbled over to the sofa and collapsed onto it, breathing heavily.


    "It''s been a rough day, Jarvis."


    "I''m glad you didn''t die, sir."


    "Yeah, me too," Tony muttered, fatigue washing over him. He had been awake for two days, and the intensity of the situation finally caught up with him. Leaning back on the sofa, he slowly closed his eyes and drifted into sleep.


    Meanwhile, several Quinjet fighters hovered silently above the villa. Due to the villa''s secluded location, the Quinjets remained stationary, their anti-gravity engines allowing them to hover perfectly in place. The hatch of one of the Quinjets opened, and an elite sniper lay prone, aiming his rifle at the villa''s living room.


    Through his scope, he saw only Tony, slumped on the sofa, alive but clearly exhausted. The room around him was a wreck; weapons on the ceiling, floor, and walls had been twisted and destroyed by an unseen force.


    The sniper''s eyes widened in shock. Had the target been killed? He checked again, noticing Tony''s chest slowly rising and falling¡ªhe was alive.


    The sniper quickly covered his earpiece. "Director."


    "What''s the situation?" came the reply.


    "The intruder in the villa is nowhere to be found. The target is still alive, but appears to be in poor condition, possibly unconscious on the sofa."This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Ziiiip¡ª


    Outside the seaside villa, a black Chevrolet screeched to a halt. With a loud bang, the engine shut off as Nick Fury stepped out of the vehicle. Almost simultaneously, the Rapid Response Special Forces, led by Agent Rumlow of S.H.I.E.L.D., arrived fully armed, securing the area around the villa.


    Rumlow, wearing a S.H.I.E.L.D. Kevlar combat uniform and sporting a bit of stubble, approached Fury. "Ready to move in, sir?" he asked.


    "Proceed immediately, but be cautious," Fury responded, his expression serious.


    Rumlow nodded, raising his right fist to signal the team. "Advance in formation, watch all sides," he ordered quietly. More than 30 heavily armed agents, led by Rumlow, moved in a coordinated pattern toward the villa, with Fury following behind.


    The villa''s perimeter security had already been neutralized by the time the special forces arrived, making the advance seamless. The artificial intelligence, Jarvis, recognized the identities of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents and did not trigger any alarms. After all, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents had the proper credentials, and the defense systems had been completely dismantled by whatever force had attacked earlier.


    Once inside, the team secured the building, making sure there were no lingering threats. Meanwhile, Fury strode across the room to where Tony lay on the sofa, deeply asleep from exhaustion. Fury bent down and, without hesitation, slapped Tony''s face hard.


    The forceful slap stirred Tony from his sleep. Groggily, he opened his eyes and squinted up at the dark face and bald head looming over him. "Jarvis... where''d the egghead come from?" Tony muttered, half-conscious.


    The agents nearby struggled to suppress their laughter, though their professional demeanor kept them mostly in check.


    Fury, expressionless, gave Tony another firm slap, this time out of pure retaliation. The crisp smack echoed through the room, snapping Tony fully awake. Annoyed, Tony swatted away Fury''s hand, rubbed his reddening cheek, and glared up at him. "So... who the hell are you?"


    "I''m here to save you," Fury replied dryly.


    "Save me? By slapping me in the face?" Tony rubbed his sore cheek again, clearly unimpressed. His expression warned Fury that if there wasn''t a good explanation, things might get ugly.


    At that moment, Rumlow approached. "Sir, we''ve completed the sweep. No one else is here; looks like they cleared out."


    Fury nodded, and Rumlow stepped back, giving Fury room to continue the conversation with Tony.


    "So," Fury said, turning back to Tony, his voice low and serious, "shall we talk?"


    Tony stared at him for a moment, feeling the weight of Fury''s one-eyed gaze. After a brief pause, Tony pushed himself off the sofa, wandered over to the bar, and poured himself a drink. He glanced around at the agents securing the perimeter outside before taking a sip of whiskey, letting the alcohol jolt his tired nerves.


    Leaning against the bar, Tony crossed his arms and gave Fury a skeptical look. "So, what''s your deal? FBI? CIA?"


    "Nice guess," Fury said with a hint of sarcasm. "I''m the director of the Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division."


    Tony raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, I''ve heard that name before. Didn''t I tell someone that your agency''s name was way too long and convoluted?"


    "We''ve shortened it since then," Fury replied dryly. "But let''s get to the point, Tony. What are you hiding?"


    Fury''s piercing gaze locked onto Tony, not letting him evade the question.


    ¡­


    "Hide something? What exactly do you think I''m hiding?" Tony sneered, taking a sip of his drink before continuing dismissively. "The day I was attacked, a shady man showed up with a group of others, claiming they were there to ''save me.''"


    He straightened up, looking directly at Fury. "So, what are you hiding? You intercepted Jarvis''s distress signal and..."


    Tony gestured toward the floating aircraft outside the villa. "That kind of tech? It can''t be built by any ordinary organization. Jarvis identified your face and pegged you as FBI."


    "What''s your game here? To get close to me? Spy on me? Or maybe you''re here to ''protect'' me?"


    Fury stared at Tony, watching as he drank the whiskey slowly, trying to glean information from his expression. Tony''s personality was too distinctive, usually impossible to mask. But right now, Fury found it hard to read him. Tony''s bloodshot eyes seemed to be mocking something, yet there was an odd calm behind them¡ªfar too calm for someone like him.


    Even when he''s being sarcastic, he''s never this¡­ composed, Fury thought.


    "You''re deliberately hiding the whereabouts of the people you just met," Fury asserted. Tony''s dismissive expression didn''t falter. Fury paused, then continued with a note of contempt, "You''re smart, Tony. I''ll give you that. And I can tell you, I''m not interested in you as a person. I''m interested in your mind."


    "Much as I hate to admit it, like Howard, you''re one of the few geniuses in the world."


    "But right now, what concerns me more is what you''ve been through."


    Tony frowned slightly at Fury''s words, which only prompted Fury to keep going.


    "Our agents risk their lives to keep the world stable, while you¡ª" Fury''s tone grew sharper¡ª"you''re out there screwing women on thousand-dollar beds."


    "Trust me, we will track down those people you met. I don''t care why you''re concealing their whereabouts, but they could be a destabilizing force in the world."


    Fury pointed two fingers at his own eyes, then pointed them back at Tony. The message was clear: I''m watching you.


    Tony, however, simply looked at him with an expression that screamed mockery.


    Seeing that he wouldn''t get any more out of Tony, Fury turned and left the villa. Rumlow approached him as Fury made his way to his car.


    "Sir, we questioned the security team. They claim no one was spotted entering, and the surveillance shows nothing out of the ordinary."


    "Interesting," Fury muttered and scoffed. "So the people who showed up today were all ghosts?"


    "This is definitely odd," Rumlow agreed.


    "It reminds me of some other strange cases recently¡­ except this time, it''s not our agents."


    Fury mulled over the situation for a moment before giving Rumlow his instructions and returning to his car. He started the engine and drove off. In typical S.H.I.E.L.D. fashion, all agents were evacuated in record time, leaving Tony''s seaside villa in silence once more.


    Inside the villa, Tony wandered to the balcony, gazing at the golden reflection of the sun on the distant sea.


    Jarvis''s voice broke the quiet. "Sir, based on facial recognition and data analysis, the search results show that on March 30, 1999, a war broke out in Sokovia. The city was engulfed in flames, with over 32,000 casualties. Records show a family who match the description. I believe them to be the parents, the Maximoff couple, of the individuals who threatened you."


    "The Maximoff couple were killed, and their ten-year-old twins, Wanda and Pietro Maximoff, were rescued two days later. The twins were placed in an orphanage but escaped six months later. Since then, their whereabouts have been untraceable."


    As Jarvis relayed this information, Tony could almost hear the echoes of a war-torn land¡ªscreams and wails amidst the ruins, the ground littered with corpses. He could picture the terrified eyes of children left in despair.


    His right hand clenched into a fist.


    The girl''s voice replayed in his mind.


    "We relied on each other to survive. We were trapped in a collapsed building, staring at a missile that could go off at any moment. For two days, we just watched it."


    "And the name on that missile? Stark Industries."


    "Tell me, Tony Stark¡­ do you think you deserve to die?"


    Each word cut like a knife, digging deep into Tony''s conscience.


    The world of adults is driven by interests, especially for capitalists who care only about their profits and status. Why would they care about the lives of civilians?


    In truth, Stark Industries only provided the weapons; they didn''t start the war. The tragedy of Wanda and Pietro''s lives wasn''t Tony''s doing, nor was he directly responsible for the events in Sokovia.


    Yet, Tony was overcome with guilt. Unlike other capitalists, he had now a conscience. He might be arrogant and flamboyant, but he still had empathy, and that empathy made him willing to face the consequences of his action. Whatever his intention may have been, all those people did die. That was a fact that he couldn''t change.


    He would use all his wealth to establish charities, making his final contribution before facing his inevitable death.


    Lost in thought, Tony stood on the balcony, the sea breeze ruffling his hair, unsure what to do next.


    Meanwhile, at a riverside balcony in New York''s Central Park, Natasha leaned on a railing, staring at the woman beside her. "So, is this really the only reason you let that playboy go?"


    Wanda, now dressed in a casual shirt and a cap, gazed down at the river and responded softly, "I figured out a lot a long time ago."


    "The real enemy was never him."


    "Though, I admit that if he hadn''t kept his cool till the end, I would''ve killed him."


    ¡­


    Natasha looked at Wanda''s face, her red lips curving into a smile. "I''m finally relieved, Wanda."


    Although Wanda and Pietro''s painful experiences had been gradually softened by their new family, including people like Leon, it didn''t mean their trauma had been completely erased. The hatred buried deep within their hearts still left a thorn lodged in their souls. However, after they faced Tony, both of them seemed to have finally smoothened their souls from all of its thorns.


    Natasha understood very well that whether Tony lived or died, that thorn would have been removed regardless. That''s why she had come to see Tony differently. The playboy image he had projected no longer fit him. He had broken her preconceived notions of capitalists and arms dealers, the ruthless warmongers she had known.


    As Wanda signaled, if Tony had begged for mercy or shown regret, she would''ve turned him into a puppet without hesitation, wiping out his consciousness with just a few words.


    But it didn''t come to that.


    Facing the early morning sun, Wanda stood up straight and stretched. A wave of relaxation washed over her, and the recent happenings seemed to have transformed her spirit in a magical way. From her perspective, the world appeared more vivid and alive.


    The ones responsible for the Sokovia airstrikes and the chaos that followed were a group of terrorists attempting to seize power. Those terrorists had been wiped out by U.N. peacekeeping forces long ago. And the missile, the one that haunted her and Pietro for two days, was the reason she had seen Tony as her sole enemy.


    Now that everything had been resolved, she felt completely at ease. She was ready to embrace her future with Leon and her new family. Wanda still had people she cared about, and from now on, she wouldn''t live for revenge.


    In the distance, the sound of sirens could be heard, and there was some commotion in the streets. Something seemed to be happening. Suddenly, all three of them sensed a powerful presence moving across the rooftops of nearby buildings at an extraordinary speed.


    "Whoa, seems like an interesting guy," Pietro remarked in surprise.


    Wanda nodded, looking toward the source of the energy. "It appears to be someone enhanced," she said softly.


    "That little guy, I met him with Leon before," Natasha mused, twirling a strand of red hair around her finger. "He''s definitely enhanced, and Leon seems to admire him a lot."


    "He''s a good kid."


    "Sister Natasha, you don''t seem that old, yet here you are calling someone a ''kid,''" Wanda said with a touch of exasperation. Lately, Natasha had been acting as though she were older, talking like an elder.


    "Oh, Wanda''s all grown up now, here to teach her big sister," Natasha teased, stepping up to Wanda, hugging her, and planting a kiss on her cheek.


    Wanda enjoyed the embrace but still rolled her eyes. Natasha always took advantage of her affectionately, using the excuse that Wanda had a nice scent. Reluctantly, Wanda "endured" Natasha''s teasing, then turned the conversation to Pietro. "By the way, Pietro, what was Sergei up to? You were muttering about something earlier."


    "Oh, Sergei heard rumors that a vampire faction in New York had summoned some kind of ''Blood God.'' He wants to take me to check it out," Pietro replied.


    The ''Blood God of the Vampire Clan'' sounded formidable, and someone like Pietro, who was always up for excitement, naturally wanted to get involved.


    "That sounds dull. Can''t you stay here?"


    "Nope. I''m meeting up with Sergei," Pietro said with a grin before waving to the two women and dashing off.


    As Pietro''s figure disappeared, Wanda pulled away from Natasha''s embrace. "We should head back too. Leon said he''s preparing a grand feast today."


    "You greedy girl," Natasha teased, pinching Wanda''s delicate cheek. "But I''m looking forward to it too."


    At S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Triskelion headquarters, Nick Fury sat in his office, deep in thought as he reviewed the data and images on his computer screen. He was thinking about the events that took place in the recent years.


    From the raid on Stryker''s base a few years ago to a string of bizarre and untraceable events over the years¡ªeverything seemed to be connected. Most recently, there had been the massacre of vampires at New York''s Century Building, the mysterious woman who broke into Colonel Rhodes'' barracks to steal a Hummer, Tony Stark''s sudden rescue from a terrorist camp, and the unexplained attack on his oceanfront villa.


    All these seemingly unrelated incidents felt linked by some invisible thread, but Fury couldn''t grasp what it was. Even with S.H.I.E.L.D.''s vast resources, there was no clear answer.


    It felt like he was chasing a ghost¡ªfeeling its presence but never being able to track it down.


    Fury had a hunch that the people who executed the raid on Stryker''s base, swiftly and with precision, were connected to the group that massacred the vampires at Century Tower. The tactics were unmistakably similar.


    But there was no solid evidence, no fingerprints, no footprints, no hair samples. Nothing. It was as though these people didn''t exist. Even the surveillance footage from nearby streets showed no signs of tampering, yet the people were still missing.


    Alien technology, maybe?


    Either S.H.I.E.L.D. experts were facing technology far superior to their own, or something else was at play. Fury wasn''t ruling it out.


    The only lead he had was Tony, but Tony was keeping his mouth shut. And prying information out of someone like him was futile; Fury knew he might have better luck investigating it himself.


    What troubled Fury the most was that this mysterious organization operated freely in New York, across the U.S., and possibly beyond, without anyone detecting them. Their purpose remained a mystery, but Fury feared it would destabilize the world.


    He clicked the mouse, and a stunning image of Natasha Romanoff appeared on the screen.


    "Natasha Romanoff¡­ Are you part of this organization?" Fury''s one eye narrowed, full of suspicion and depth.


    ¡­


    After the battle, Leon relaxed in the hot springs aboard Sky Blade.


    Yes, the massive space fortress that traveled the universe had hot springs.


    The angels, with their almost endless vitality, were a race that not only fought demons and evil but also sought love and joy.


    They excelled in balancing war and leisure, knowing how to enjoy life better than any other beings in the cosmos.


    Sky Blade, though designed for warfare, had a city built on it to serve as a temporary home for the angels when they left Merlot Heaven for the wider universe. They often travelled to the nearby galaxies.


    In their downtime, they soaked in hot springs, sipped wine on rooftops, and savored peace.


    As the captain of Sky Blade, Leon naturally had access to all these luxuries. In fact, it was his favorite thing to do. Sky Blade was like a heavenly place after all.


    He stripped off his clothes, immersed himself in the warm waters, and leaned against the rock wall, enjoying the sight of the surrounding jungle. Birds chirped on nearby branches, occasionally rubbing their heads together, as the bright sky bathed everything in light.


    The surrounding was peaceful. One could spend their whole life here and never be bored. The Sky Blade simulated natural environment with great precision. Leon then decided to do something productive.


    Connected to Sky Blade''s system, Leon''s mind was bombarded with data streams. "The black guy noticed something," he muttered. "Pretty sharp."


    Sky Blade monitored Earth constantly, filtering events through its vast database. Everything was categorized, from Sergei''s recent meeting with the dhampir Blade to their plan to kill the Blood God, to the ongoing skirmishes between vampires and werewolves in London.


    Of course, the highest priority was anything related to Leon, or his allies. And now, Sky Blade had picked up something concerning Leon: Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., had started to notice Leon''s, well more specifically, his families'' activities.


    Nick Fury was one of the few individuals on Earth who had a broad understanding of the big picture. He was known for his near-obsessive control and manipulative tactics, earning him the distrust of many, even the Avengers, whom he helped assemble.


    But despite his flaws, Fury''s intelligence was undeniable. With minimal clues¡ªthe corpses at Stryker''s base, Natasha''s covert infiltration of Colonel Rhodes'' barracks, and the theft of a military Humvee¡ªFury had begun to piece together a connection to Leon.


    Leon couldn''t help but be impressed by Fury''s deduction skills.


    Fury was a master detective. There was no doubt about that.


    But at his current level of power, Leon no longer had to take painstaking measures to conceal his movements like he did during his early days in the Ural Mountains.


    In fact, he didn''t want to hide. Fury''s knack for stirring up trouble was useful, as it drew major players¡ªheroes and villains alike¡ªfrom and to Earth. It would be a great opportunity for Leon to obtain genetic samples to expand Sky Blade''s database.


    While Leon paid some attention to Fury''s efforts, he didn''t take them too seriously.


    It wasn''t that he underestimated Fury, but even if the S.H.I.E.L.D. director realized there was an unknown force causing trouble on a global scale, Sky Blade would ensure Fury never found Leon and his family.


    The most Fury could hope for was to uncover something about Natasha, given her past as the Black Widow. She had left more than enough clues during her time as a covert operative. Yet even without Sky Blade''s assistance, Natasha had become adept at hiding her presence. Her mastery of haki allowed her to not only make herself invisible but also alter the perceptions of those around her.


    But it would be hard, maybe even impossible, for Fury to glean information about the family through Natasha''s movement.


    At that moment, Keisha''s voice interrupted Leon''s thoughts. "Captain Leon, Sky Blade has detected a new dimension and discovered a Skyfather-level lifeform imprisoned there."


    Whoosh!


    A holographic projection appeared before Leon, displaying a world consumed by flames. The extreme heat had turned the landscape into molten lava, and no signs of life were visible. In a scorched canyon, a tall, skeletal figure sat on a flaming throne, eyes closed in slumber. A massive sword, glowing with molten heat, leaned beside the throne. The figure''s body was composed of jagged rocks, with red light glowing from within. Two massive horns jutted from its head. Though the being appeared weak, its presence was undeniably powerful.


    "Fire Demon, Surtur," Keisha''s voice explained. "One of the oldest fire elemental demons, ruler of Muspelheim. He was defeated by Odin, King of the Asgardian Gods, and is categorized as Skyfather-level at his peak. His weapon, the Sword of Twilight, is composed of an unknown elemental metal with magical properties, allowing him to manipulate elemental power and break through dimensions. Currently, he is in a weakened state."


    Leon leaned against the rock wall and smirked. "Surtur, the bringer of Ragnarok."


    Though Surtur was weakened now, his power was undeniable.


    He had long been a thorn in Asgard''s side, even giving Odin trouble. One of the oldest creatures in the Nine Realms, Surtur had harbored a burning hatred for Asgard for millennia. At Ragnarok, he would wield the Sword of Twilight to destroy Asgard, fulfilling his destiny. In the end, both Surtur and Asgard would perish together. More of a force of nature than a villain, Surtur''s fate was tied to Asgard''s survival. His only purpose was to bring about its destruction.


    Leon''s eyes gleamed as he stared at the sleeping fire giant. Though Surtur''s mind was singularly focused, his raw power made him valuable. With a sly grin, Leon began to plot how he might use Surtur''s strength to his advantage.


    ¡­


    New York, in an unremarkable auto repair shop.


    A muscular Black man sat on a metal chair, his dark skin glistening with sweat. His hands and feet were tied, and an iron rod was clenched between his teeth. His face contorted in pain, and it looked like he might bite the rod in half. Sweat poured from him as he groaned in agony.


    Nearby, an old man with white hair stood at a metal workbench, inspecting weapons, ammunition, and equipment. He occasionally glanced over at the struggling man, unfazed by the sight¡ªit was a scene he''d grown used to.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the pain subsided. The man''s chest heaved as he took deep breaths, but his expression showed relief. The old man set down the shotgun he was inspecting, walked over, and began to untie the man.


    "How do you feel?" the old man asked.


    "Same as always," Blade replied through gritted teeth.


    Once freed, Blade stood up slowly, his expression indifferent. He walked to a nearby chair, grabbed his black leather trench coat, and slipped it on. Then, he put on his signature sunglasses, masking his emotions further.


    "You seem to be in a hurry, Blade," the old man, Whistler, observed.


    "I found an ancient text in the Book of Death," Blade said grimly. "It mentioned, ''The Blood God Comes,'' and I''ve got a bad feeling about it."


    Blade slung his sword across his back and returned to the workbench. Whistler nodded.


    "From the information I''ve gathered, a lot of vampires in New York are planning something big," Whistler said. "But I don''t know what exactly they''re up to."


    "It''s probably fallout from Century Tower. Those bastards have already started to make their move," Blade responded sharply. "I need to act fast."


    "You can''t take them on directly," Whistler cautioned. "They''re hidden deep, and we don''t know enough about their operation yet."


    "And besides, you alone aren''t enough."


    Blade didn''t argue. As someone who had known him since he was young, Whistler understood Blade''s strength well. A half-vampire with exceptional abilities, Blade had the strength, speed, and reflexes that matched those of high-level vampires. He''d trained himself since childhood to hunt and kill his own kind. And unlike other vampires, Blade could walk in the daylight, earning him the title of "Daywalker."


    But even with all that power, Blade knew Whistler was right¡ªthis wasn''t a fight he could take on alone.


    No matter how powerful Blade is, he knows he can''t take on an entire vampire faction alone. He nodded in acknowledgment, glancing towards the factory door.


    "So, I called for backup," Blade said.


    "Backup?" Whistler raised an eyebrow. Just then, a series of beeps echoed through the shop¡ªan alarm Whistler had set, signaling someone''s approach. His face tightened in reaction, but before he could move, he noticed two figures standing in the sunlight outside the factory.


    The light obscured their faces, and Whistler instinctively reached for the weapon under his arm. But Blade remained calm, stepping forward to greet them. Seeing Blade''s reaction, Whistler relaxed slightly and followed close behind.


    As the figures approached, Whistler could finally make out their features. They were both tall, strikingly handsome, and carried themselves with undeniable confidence. The taller of the two had a presence that matched Blade''s, clad in a stylish coat and shirt. Based on Whistler''s decades of vampire-hunting experience, he could tell these two were far from ordinary.


    The way they moved, the look in their eyes¡ªeverything about them screamed power. Standing before Whistler, they felt like two volcanoes ready to erupt at any moment, capable of devastating anything in their path.


    "Eric Brooks," Blade introduced himself.


    "Pietro Maximoff," said the first visitor.


    "Sergei," the second one added.


    "Abraham Whistler," Whistler finally responded.


    The newcomers were none other than Pietro and Sergei. Pietro''s gaze drifted around the shop, taking in the workbench cluttered with computers, weapons, and scattered tools. He glanced at Whistler, and his first impression of the old man and Blade was one of poverty¡ªnot in terms of resources but in terms of their rough, haphazard setup. It didn''t mean they were without weapons or equipment; it just looked disorganized.


    Pietro also sensed a strange mix of cold and hot energy from Blade, which intrigued him. Sergei locked eyes with Blade and commented, "You''re looking a little... tired."


    "Uh-huh," Blade replied nonchalantly. "I need your help."


    "The Blood God?" Sergei asked.


    "Yes. I slaughtered a bunch of vampires and found the Book of Death, which details their history. I couldn''t decipher the ancient vampire text, but from what I gathered from a few pure-bloods, they''re planning to resurrect the Blood God."


    "Do you want to strike first?" Sergei asked with keen interest.


    "I don''t know what this Blood God is, but it must be something important for the vampires to get so aggressive," Blade responded without hesitation. As someone who despised vampires, it didn''t matter what they were planning¡ªso long as they failed, it would be enough for him.


    "I like your thinking," Sergei said, approvingly. Then, turning to Pietro, he added, "You in? Want to have some fun?"


    "Why not? It''s been boring lately," Pietro shrugged.


    "Fun? Boring?" The short exchange made Whistler and Blade exchange glances. Blade''s eye twitched; these two sounded overly confident. Were they really this nonchalant about vampires?


    Whistler narrowed his eyes, trying to gauge the origins of these newcomers. He suspected they were no ordinary men. But Blade wasn''t concerned. For him, as long as Sergei and Pietro could help kill vampires, their true identities didn''t matter. He trusted Sergei''s power¡ªSergei had taken out the vampires in Century Tower single-handedly, something Blade knew he couldn''t have done so quickly on his own.


    "We''ll start today," Blade said, always decisive. "I''ve got an informant. Maybe he can tell us where their lair is."


    "Alright," Sergei nodded. "Do you need our help?"


    "Got a car?" Blade asked in response.


    "Of course."


    "Then fill it up¡ªwe''re in for a fast and furious night."


    ¡­


    On the bustling streets of New York at night, the entire commercial district was lit up, showcasing the elegance of the city that never sleeps. Crowds surged, filling the streets with life. In the midst of this lively scene, Leon and Wanda were out with Alina, Polina, and Clarice, taking them on a shopping trip. Each of the girls had an ice cream in hand, happily licking away as they wandered.


    The three little girls were clearly enjoying themselves. They chatted excitedly, their heads close together, debating whether to buy new clothes or head to the movies. Wanda and Leon followed behind, like doting parents, watching over them.


    Wanda, being a girl herself, had a natural flair for shopping. In the past, there hadn''t been much opportunity for it, with most of her time focused on training and seeking revenge. But now, with her heart''s burdens lifted, she found herself fully embracing this long-forgotten skill.


    As for Leon, he didn''t mind the shopping at all. Compared to the intense training and battles he was used to, this was easy. Plus, his perspective on life had shifted, and now he saw shopping as another way to enjoy the little pleasures. He was incredibly patient, carrying bags of clothes that Wanda had bought for herself, him, and the three little ones. Seeing how happy they all were, Leon couldn''t help but smile softly.


    "Leon, Wanda, let''s go watch a movie!" the three girls exclaimed, having reached an agreement. They had been searching on their phones and turned around excitedly to share the news.


    "Have you decided what to watch?" Leon asked.


    "Yep! We''re going to see Godzilla!" Clarice held up her phone to show them the movie tickets. The screening was in just ten minutes.


    Leon glanced at Wanda, who smiled sweetly. He patted Clarice on the head and asked, "Did you already get the tickets?"


    "Yep, five tickets!"


    "Then let''s go," Wanda said, indulging the younger ones.


    "Yay!" the three girls cheered, filled with excitement.


    The little girls beamed with happiness. The movie theater wasn''t far, so the five of them walked together, laughing and enjoying the evening. As they strolled, bats suddenly appeared in the sky above New York City, all flying in the same direction. In the moonlight, the sight was eerie, though the people around them didn''t seem to notice.


    However, Leon, Wanda, and the three little ones did. They stopped and looked up at the sky. Using their heightened senses, Leon and Wanda could clearly feel the cold, evil aura emanating from each bat.


    "Leon?" The three little girls, unaware of what was happening, looked up at him with concern. Leon and Wanda exchanged a glance.


    Wanda chuckled softly, "It''s nothing. Let''s go watch the movie."


    "Okay!" Satisfied with that answer, the girls didn''t make a fuss as long as their movie plans weren''t disrupted.


    Before heading to the theater, Leon quickly contacted the housekeeper, who drove to the curb. He loaded all their shopping bags into the car and sent them off to the manor, arranging for the driver to pick them up after the movie.


    The girls, excited beyond words, ran hand in hand, laughing as they went. Leon and Wanda followed at a leisurely pace behind them.


    "Those bats... and the vampires. Looks like they''re planning something big tonight," Wanda whispered to Leon as they walked side by side. They were both dressed in matching outfits with animal prints, just like the little girls, which showed off their fit figures.


    Leon nodded. "There''s going to be a bloody grand party tonight. Sergei and Pietro are going to have a good time."


    "Will the hosts make them that happy?"


    "Maybe, maybe not." Leon smirked, understanding her underlying concern. "Are you worried about them?"


    Wanda didn''t hide her feelings. "I''ll check on them after the movie. Hopefully, I won''t be too late."


    She trusted Sergei and Pietro''s strength, but the creatures they were dealing with¡ªundead beings tied to ancient legends¡ªmade her uneasy.


    Leon chuckled. "Go ahead, but if they do screw up, make sure to take a picture. We can embarrass them later."


    Wanda grinned mischievously. "Deal."


    Meanwhile, over in Brooklyn, New York¡ªa culturally, socially, and racially diverse area with a rich artistic and architectural heritage¡ªthings were far less lively. On the west side of Brooklyn stood a towering high-rise. At night, the streets around it were shrouded in darkness, the sky filled with heavy clouds, giving the entire area an eerie and unsettling atmosphere.


    A figure on a motorcycle sped down the street, heading straight for the building. Without any hesitation, they smashed through the front entrance, sending glass shattering across the floor.


    Boom!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Gunfire erupted, and the lobby was instantly filled with the sound of bullets ripping through the air. The decorative lights and rock formations inside were torn to pieces as bullets flew, filling the space with shards of glass and debris. The motorcycle, however, weaved through the hail of bullets, dodging the heavily armed vampire warriors who blocked the way.


    Then, a towering vampire warrior smirked and lunged forward, delivering a punch that sent the motorcycle crashing into a distant wall. But the rider had already vanished before the impact.


    The vampire warriors, guns at the ready, aimed toward the broken glass where the rider had disappeared, the atmosphere thick with tension. A chilling air hung over the room as they moved cautiously.


    Suddenly, another window shattered about ten meters away. A figure burst through, wielding two fully automatic submachine guns, both hands on the triggers.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The roar of gunfire echoed through the lobby, and flashes of light blazed from the gun barrels. Several vampire warriors were caught off guard, unable to dodge in time. Bullets ripped through their bodies, sparks flying as they let out agonized screams before crumbling into ashes.


    The remaining vampires roared in fury, turning their guns on the attacker. But the figure moved like a phantom, darting through their lines. Even for these elite pure-blood warriors, dodging bullets wasn''t difficult, but the relentless suppressive fire pinned the attacker behind a nearby column.


    The battle was far from over.


    ¡­


    Faced with an entire squad of pure-blood clan warriors, the attacker quickly found themselves at a disadvantage. But they weren''t alone.


    Boom!


    A dazzling red firelight erupted through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the building. The intense heat made the vampire warriors inside uneasy. Their heads snapped toward the source of the glow, their faces illuminated by the fiery red light.


    Suddenly, the glass on the entire first floor shattered.


    A blazing flame transformed into a dragon, raging through the air with divine ferocity. Even the enhanced reflexes of the pure-blood warriors weren''t fast enough to respond. All they could do was watch in horror as the fiery serpent wound through the air, scorching everything in its path. The heat, the pain¡ªit was unbearable. Screams echoed through the hall before the warriors were consumed in a cloud of sparks, leaving nothing but ash behind.


    The fiery dragon left a trail of devastation, beautiful yet deadly. In mere moments, the entire first floor was swept clean. All that remained were piles of ash and discarded weapons.


    Blade, who had been hiding behind a column, stepped out as the fire dragon dissipated. Amid the fading embers, Sergei''s tall figure emerged, holding a cross sword.


    "Well done," Blade said flatly, though his face betrayed his astonishment. He finally understood how Sergei had wiped out the vampires in the Century Building so quickly.


    This method of fighting¡ªit was unlike anything Blade had ever seen.


    Luckily, Sergei was on their side.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze swept by, and suddenly a figure appeared before them like a ghost. It was Pietro.


    "How''s it looking upstairs?" Blade asked, walking over.


    Pietro shook his head. "Nothing. You''ve killed all the remaining fighters in the building."


    Blade frowned, immediately sensing something was wrong.


    "Did they know we were coming?"


    "Probably not," Sergei replied, shaking his head. "I think something must have made them leave suddenly."


    Behind Blade''s sunglasses, his eyes shifted as he processed the subtext. "Tonight''s the night they summon the Blood God," he muttered.


    "That''s the only explanation," Sergei agreed. "If they''re going to summon the Blood God, what do you think they need?"


    "An altar and offerings," Pietro replied confidently.


    "Now it''s getting interesting," Sergei said, rubbing his hair. He wasn''t too concerned about not finding anyone. He almost wished more enemies had been left alive to test their strength.


    "Damn it!" Blade cursed, his anger flaring. He didn''t know exactly what the Blood God was, but if it was recorded in the vampire''s ancient Book of Death and the pure-blood clan valued it so highly, then it was bound to be something dangerous.


    Pietro, however, seemed indifferent. He shrugged, thinking that if they couldn''t stop the ritual, they could always handle the Blood God afterward. He even joked about bringing Wanda along to help. His attitude was more casual, as if he was just looking to join the spectacle, curious about what this legendary Blood God might be like. He figured it''d be a good story to tell the little ones back home, while also dispelling their fantasies of elegant, romantic vampires.


    Sergei''s motivations were more serious. His main objective was the Blood God''s blood. He could wait for the summoning, but first, they needed to find where the ceremony was taking place. He frowned, deep in thought.


    "If they''ve moved to another location for the summoning," Sergei began, "why didn''t they take the guards from this building with them? And why were so many left behind?"


    "Every one of these vampire warriors is pure-blooded and heavily armed," Blade added, now realizing something was off. He glanced at Sergei, who nodded in agreement.


    "Exactly. So the altar must be in this building."


    "Not on the upper floors," Pietro said immediately. With his speed, he had already checked the entire building and found nothing resembling an altar.


    "If not above..." Sergei crouched down, placing a hand on the smooth marble floor. He closed his eyes, much to Blade''s confusion.


    Weng!


    From Sergei''s perspective, the world around him shifted to shades of gray and white. Like infrasound waves, the light pulsed through the floor, spreading downward. He could sense a vast space deep beneath the surface, though something was blocking his powers from fully detecting it.


    He opened his eyes and stood, looking at Blade and Pietro. "About a hundred meters below. There''s some kind of force blocking my sight."


    Blade didn''t fully understand what Sergei had seen, but he grasped the meaning: the altar was hidden deep underground.


    Blade''s sharp eyes scanned the area from beneath his sunglasses. Spotting an elevator nearby, he raised his chin and said, "Maybe they went down through the elevator."


    The trio approached the elevator, noticing that in addition to the upper floors, there was a button specifically for going down.


    Pietro hummed but remained unfazed. "Before they summon the Blood God, the system should be locked down. Unless authorized, the elevator won''t work."


    "Let''s keep it simple." Sergei turned to Blade with a grin. "You ready?"


    Blade gave a cold, nonverbal acknowledgment. Sergei chuckled, then, with a swift motion, slashed at the thick floor of the elevator with his cross sword. Sparks flew, and the floor was cut clean through.


    Bang!


    The three of them, along with the metal plate, plummeted towards the deep underground like meteorites. A 100-meter drop meant little to superhumans like them, and they descended rapidly. As the end of their fall approached, Blade drew the long sword from his back, driving it into the rock wall beside him.


    Zhi! Zhi! Zhi!


    The blade screeched against the rock, sending sparks flying and leaving a long mark as his fall slowed. Meanwhile, Sergei and Pietro continued their freefall, crashing into the metal floor below with a thunderous bang, leaving two large dents where they landed.

 Chapter 18

    A second later, Blade touched down, his sunglasses reflecting the sunken floor beneath his companions. Though he maintained his cold demeanor, he couldn''t help but silently marvel at how monstrous the two were.


    Fortunately, though he moved his lips he didn''t speak still maintaining his cold appearance.


    In front of them loomed a thick metal door, but it posed no real obstacle for them.


    Sergei''s sword, made of Adamantium alloy and enhanced with Angelic technology from Sky Blade, was sharp enough to slice through anything¡ªeven Wolverine''s claws wouldn''t stand a chance.


    With a flash of silver, the heavy door was reduced to pieces.


    Boom! Boom!


    The metal blocks hit the ground with a loud crash, alerting the group of vampire warriors nearby.


    The three walked out calmly as if they were taking a stroll in their own backyard, taking in the sight of the vast underground space that stretched before them.


    The underground space stretched impressively, about twenty to thirty meters in height and several square meters in diameter. Its structure was unique and retro, with sharp, angular designs. Stone steps spiraled around twelve towering stone pillars, each one intricately carved with ancient symbols and text. The pillars were massive, and the room''s design gave off a haunting, ceremonial atmosphere.


    In the center of the room, a large platform stood, etched with complex patterns. Blood flowed through these carvings, bubbling like boiling water. The source of the blood came from the twelve stone pillars, where blood-red crosses hung from each. On each cross was a pure-blooded vampire, their pale bodies frail and weak. Their wrists had been slashed, and blood dripped down onto the platform, slowly following the carved lines to the pool below.


    Hundreds of vampire warriors knelt in all directions, their faces reverent, as if awaiting the arrival of the great Blood God. When Sergei, Pietro, and Blade entered the chamber, hundreds of bloodthirsty eyes turned toward them. Any ordinary person would have been paralyzed with fear at the sight.


    But Sergei and Pietro looked intrigued, while Blade remained expressionless, his long sword in hand, brimming with killing intent. The desire to fight could be felt in the air. Hundreds of vampires? To them, that only made things more interesting.


    Yet, despite their intrusion, none of the vampires rose. They continued kneeling, murmuring something in an ancient, incomprehensible language. Even with their enhanced hearing, neither Sergei nor Pietro could make out the words. But through Sergei''s observation ability, he could sense a subtle yet dense fluctuation filling the underground chamber.


    "This is an ancient Vampire Clan ritual," Blade stated coldly, "using their magical language to summon the Blood God." Without hesitation, Blade charged forward to massacre the vampires.


    However, Sergei and Pietro focused on the altar''s blood pool. In unison, they both said, "We''re too late. The ritual is complete."


    Boom!


    The moment the words left their mouths, time seemed to freeze in the underground space. Blade, mid-sprint, was suddenly immobilized. An ancient cry, echoing from the depths of history, filled the chamber. The blood pool erupted like a volcano, sending a torrent of blood into the air. A terrifying shockwave followed, sweeping through the entire space.


    All the vampires, including Blade, were flung backward like cannonballs, slamming into the walls with a resounding thud. Only Sergei and Pietro remained standing, rooted to the spot like two immovable pillars. Their bodies bent slightly under the pressure, one hand raised in defense. Their hair and clothes whipped wildly in the intense gusts of the shockwave.


    Meanwhile, the others remained embedded in the walls, unable to move, pinned by the overwhelming force of the blood god''s awakening.


    The shockwave persisted for over ten seconds before gradually subsiding. The sound of bodies hitting the ground echoed as vampires and Blade crashed down. However, being vampires, the fall caused no real damage. They immediately stood up, their eyes fixed on the blood pool. What they saw next caused a surge of excitement: a vampire was floating in the air, encased in a ball of blood formed from the blood pool itself. Every vampire''s face lit up with fanatic devotion.


    "The Blood God has come!"


    "The great Blood God has arrived! The world will belong to our bloodline!"


    Blade''s mouth opened slightly, revealing his sharp fangs, now looking a bit feral. He could feel the overwhelming pressure radiating from the blood sphere¡ªa powerful force that represented the ultimate superiority of the Blood God over all vampires. The purity of the Blood God''s essence imposed an undeniable hierarchy; the lower bloodlines could never defy the highest, and the Blood God was undeniably at the top of this hierarchy. His arrival meant that the Vampire Clan now had a supreme deity.


    As a half-vampire, Blade was affected too. Though he wouldn''t lose the will to fight like the other vampires, his combat effectiveness would undoubtedly be compromised. This was a serious problem, and Blade gritted his teeth in frustration. Things were about to get troublesome.


    Now, his only hope rested on the two mysterious figures beside him¡ªSergei and Pietro. Blade glanced at them, and as expected, they remained completely unfazed by the Blood God''s arrival. Instead of fear, they showed curiosity, as if they were observing some rare phenomenon. That confidence¡ªabsolute and unshakable¡ªradiated from both of them.


    As Blade had guessed, the overwhelming aura radiating from the blood sphere had no effect on Sergei or Pietro. To them, it was no more than a gentle breeze. Their unflinching resolve had been forged in countless battles, honed under the brutal training of their leader, Leon. The pressure the Blood God exuded was nothing compared to what they had already endured.


    "How do you feel?" Blade asked.


    "A bit strong, but that''s about it," Pietro replied with a shrug, twisting his neck as if getting ready for a warm-up. He was confident in his speed. If things got too intense, he could always flee. After all, he doubted the Blood God could catch him. And if that failed, he''d simply drag Leon over to deal with the deity.


    Boom!


    Sergei, now unable to suppress his desire to fight, stomped his foot into the ground, causing it to crack and split beneath him. Red flames erupted in all directions, engulfing him in a blazing inferno. Without hesitation, he launched himself toward the blood sphere, like a fiery comet aiming to obliterate the floating Blood God.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    A giant tiger made of blazing flames roared, ready to rip apart the mass of blood in front of it. The heat evaporated much of the blood, but just as the attack was about to land, a white-gloved hand emerged, grabbing the tip of Sergei''s cross sword.


    In an instant, the fiery tiger shattered into countless fireballs, scattering across the sky. The falling fireballs incinerated many vampires who had been too terrified to move, turning them to ash. The remaining flames scorched the ground, walls, and stone pillars, blackening everything they touched.


    Blade''s pupils shrank behind his sunglasses as he witnessed the scene. He felt a surge of shock¡ªSergei''s strength was clearly something far beyond what he had imagined. Even with only a glimpse of Sergei''s true power, Blade realized that he was no match.


    What struck him most was that the cross sword, sharp enough to slice through the thick metal door of a vault, had been stopped by a single hand. Blade''s simple understanding of the Blood God now gave way to a growing sense of dread.


    Even Pietro was surprised.


    As the flames dissipated, the blood mass began to shrink and slowly formed into a humanoid figure. Before them stood a strikingly beautiful man, pale-skinned with long black hair flowing down his back, dark red eyes, and dressed in a black tuxedo. He exuded an elegant, almost gentlemanly demeanor.


    Pietro couldn''t help but think that if the three young ones back home saw this, they''d be giddy with excitement. The Blood God looked cool, albeit a bit ridiculous.


    Just as Pietro was about to make a sarcastic comment, the Blood God spoke, his voice soft yet commanding:


    "I like your blood. I can make you mine."


    But before he could finish, Sergei interrupted with a disdainful tone:


    "Who told you to hold my sword like that? You wanna look cool, is that it?"


    The Blood God was taken aback. "????"


    He quickly understood Sergei''s meaning, as the cross sword he had gripped suddenly began to glow a deep, blood-red hue, becoming as hot as molten lava. In an instant, the intense heat burned the Blood God''s entire hand to ashes.


    Before he could even react, his vision was filled with a blinding flash of the sword''s edge, and the next thing he knew, the world around him seemed to fracture. The sword slashed through the air, and in a dazzling display of power, the Blood God was cut into hundreds of pieces, the scene looking as though reality itself had been sliced apart.


    Having accomplished this, Sergei quickly took out a syringe and expertly injected it into a blood clot, instantly filling the vial with the crimson fluid. As he withdrew the syringe, he noticed something astonishing¡ªthe countless blood clots, previously scattered after dismemberment, began flowing back at an incredible speed, rapidly reforming into the Blood God.


    The speed of the regeneration was nothing short of remarkable.


    Sergei and Pietro exchanged glances, both equally stunned by the sight.


    The Blood God''s newly-formed scarlet eyes locked onto Sergei, who was descending toward the now-dry blood pool. His face grew cold with fury. Although he had the ability to regenerate, the process had been slowed, hampered by a strange force. That delay was a critical weakness.


    Realizing his current vulnerability, the Blood God didn''t hesitate. Cold and ruthless, he spread his arms and began chanting an ancient vampire incantation. Instantly, every pure-blooded vampire in the room felt an overwhelming sensation of doom. Their bodies froze, no longer under their control, as the crushing feeling of death washed over them.


    Eyes widening in despair, each vampire suddenly exploded into a cloud of blood.


    It was as if blood-red fireworks were blooming in every direction. The scattered blood gathered into a vortex, swirling toward the Blood God at a terrifying speed, empowering him with every drop.


    Sergei and Pietro reacted instantly, attacking with seamless coordination.


    Pietro activated his high-speed movement, dashing toward the Blood God faster than the eye could follow. The Blood God barely had time to register Pietro''s approach before the speedster''s fist, now infused with the dark sheen of Armament Haki, connected with his beautiful, pale face.


    The force of the punch, easily two to three hundred tons, obliterated the Blood God''s head on impact, sending his body flying backward like a cannonball.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several stone pillars were shattered as the Blood God''s body careened into them, eventually smashing into the outer wall of the massive underground chamber. The impact created a giant crater, with cracks spreading out wildly as dust, smoke, and rubble filled the air.


    Meanwhile, Sergei had already activated his strongest ability.


    His eyes gleamed with a cold light as the cross sword in his hands darkened, imbued with the same Armament Haki. Gripping the sword with both hands, Sergei unleashed a sweeping strike that sent a terrifying column of red flames spiraling upward like a fire tornado.


    The fiery vortex sucked in everything¡ªair, rubble, even blood¡ªand evaporated it instantly.


    Blade, who had been caught off guard, nearly got pulled into the vortex himself. He quickly stabbed his sword into the ground for support, but even then, he skidded across the floor as the immense force tried to drag him in.


    Through his sunglasses, Blade watched the red flame tornado with awe. The sight was more spectacular than anything he had ever seen, and yet his heart was filled with shock.


    It was that powerful¡ªso powerful that even someone like Blade couldn''t help but feel admiration. Could such power really come from a human? Or were Sergei and Pietro something else entirely? Mutants, perhaps?


    It was unbelievable.


    Boom!


    The fire tornado lasted only a short while before dissipating. The falling sparks in the air, combined with Sergei standing on the altar of the dry blood pool, made him look like someone straight out of myth¡ªlike a great hero.


    Sergei slowly stood up, glancing briefly at Blade before turning his gaze in the direction of the Blood God.


    At that moment, Pietro descended from mid-air, landing with ease. Despite having been at the center of the fiery vortex, he was completely unharmed.


    Still, Pietro voiced his irritation to Sergei:


    "Hey, you nearly burned the clothes Natasha bought for me." He gestured to his jacket. "This is the most popular new jacket this year!"


    Sergei responded with a hint of sarcasm, "Can I buy you a drink when we get back?"


    "Just don''t let Wanda find out," Pietro muttered, clearly resigned. "She''d definitely give us a beating."


    Sergei rolled his eyes in mock disdain. This guy is Wanda''s brother, yet he acts like he has no dignity at all. Then again, Sergei wasn''t much better when it came to Wanda. No matter how much she scolded him, he could only shrug it off, knowing full well he wouldn''t dare talk back to her.


    ¡­


    "Your blasphemy annoys me."


    As the two talked, a gloomy voice floated over. Sergei and Pietro looked up to see the smoke and dust clearing at the ruins of the collapsed wall. In the massive depression, the Blood God stood tall.


    Stepping over the rubble, half of his shattered head had already healed, while the other half remained gruesomely exposed, with blood and tissue squirming as it rapidly regenerated¡ªa sight enough to make anyone sick.


    But Sergei and Pietro only frowned slightly. Despite the grotesque display, they weren''t children sheltered from the horrors of the world. They''d faced countless bloody battles.


    They had endured inhuman pain and torture since childhood. This level of gore meant little to them.


    Pietro raised an eyebrow at the Blood God. "That self-healing is impressive. Even after losing your head, you bounce right back."


    The Blood God''s voice dripped with arrogance. "Your strength is surprising, but it''s a pity..."


    As he spoke, his head finished regenerating. His dark red eyes gleamed with cold calculation. Though arrogant, he wasn''t a fool. The brief skirmish revealed that these two humans were as strong as monsters.


    Fighting them head-on might mean losing, especially in his current weakened state. He had hoped to sacrifice his followers for strength, but Sergei and Pietro reacted too quickly, evaporating the blood of hundreds of vampires.


    An inexplicable fluctuation spread through the space, triggering an immediate alarm for Sergei and Pietro.


    Pietro''s expression darkened as he moved to strike, but he suddenly felt weakness creeping in. His blood seemed to rebel, wanting to escape his body.


    Not just him¡ªSergei and Blade were affected too.


    "What... is this?" Sergei frowned as his blood boiled uncontrollably. With his strength and deep knowledge of body control, he could keep it in check. But he could still feel the blood pushing against his veins like sharp thorns.


    Blade''s condition was far worse. Blood particles seeped through his skin, drifting toward the Blood God in a grotesque display. His extreme weakness forced him to kneel, using his sword to stay upright.


    He tried to rise, but the pain from his rupturing blood vessels and skin left him helpless.


    "This is blood magic. I will drain your blood and return to power."


    The Blood God spread his arms, his dark laughter echoing as a massive blood-red magic pattern formed across the ground. But despite the imminent danger, neither Sergei nor Pietro showed any signs of panic.


    Especially Sergei. He twisted his neck, his face expressionless and his will like steel, ignoring the intense pain as his blood strained against his veins. Clutching the cross sword, he raised it slowly. His hands gripped the hilt as he positioned the sword diagonally above his shoulders, his stance exuding near-perfection. A searing, fiery energy burst forth from him.


    He was like a volcano on the verge of eruption, ready to unleash his power.


    Pietro, recognizing Sergei''s posture, knew exactly what was coming: Sergei was about to enter his overload state. This technique rapidly absorbed oxygen and burned blood, creating an explosive surge of power. Sergei had developed this secret ability himself, and even their boss, Leon, had been impressed by it.


    But the overload state came with a cost. A massive amount of blood would evaporate, amplifying Sergei''s strength for a short time. Win or lose, once he exited the overload, he''d be left severely weakened. If it weren''t for his exceptional physical condition and his heart''s ability to pump blood rapidly, he might have died the first time he tried it.


    Sergei''s tremendous energy temporarily disrupted the Blood God''s blood magic. The overwhelming pressure emanating from Sergei''s body bore down on everything, making both the Blood God and Blade feel sluggish, as if their bodies were trapped in quicksand.


    "So this is his real power." Blade, still on his knees, finally showed emotion. Behind his sunglasses, his eyes locked onto Sergei, who stood atop the dry blood pool altar, blazing like an inferno. Flames wreathed his body, and even the ground beneath him turned black as if scorched.


    Blade had known Sergei was powerful, but witnessing it now left him in awe. Sergei was like a volcano erupting, radiating heat so intense that even thousands of square meters away, Blade felt as though his own body was melting. He was pinned down by the sheer force of it and could hardly move.


    The Blood God, however, was feeling the full brunt of Sergei''s power. Panic set in. His skin had already begun to melt, and only his self-healing abilities kept him from turning into a puddle of blood.


    "This can''t be!" the Blood God roared in disbelief. "How can a mere human possess such power? You are nothing but creatures meant to take care of my desire for blood You all are slaves!"


    Desperate, the Blood God performed an intricate hand gesture and chanted ancient blood magic, invoking forbidden spells.


    As he spoke, the entire underground chamber seemed to be engulfed in a terrifying red haze. The world felt inverted, chaotic, with all light drained from it. Everything was dim and colorless¡ªexcept for Sergei. In this darkened space, he was the only source of light.


    Bright and burning, like a star growing hotter and hotter.


    "Bullshit, turn to ashes!"


    Sergei''s eyes glowed crimson as black lightning crackled from his sword, veins bulging on his forehead. With a final, powerful motion, he swung his sword forward.


    Boom!


    The space lit up as if it were day. A terrifying, red flame surged, transforming into a roaring fire dragon that charged at the Blood God. Under the shocked gaze of Blade and the disbelieving, desperate eyes of the Blood God, the fiery dragon completely engulfed him.


    Boom!


    The entire underground chamber was swept by flames.


    ¡­


    Under the gorgeous stars, on the bustling streets of New York City, a swift figure swung gracefully between the high-rise buildings.


    Soon, the figure reached the source of his unease: a building. With a sharp tug on his web, Peter Parker propelled himself to the top floor of a building across the street. His spider mask lifted, revealing a frown on his face.


    Standing at the edge of the rooftop, Peter could feel the unsettling vibrations below.


    "What''s going on with this building?" he muttered, eyes narrowing as he scanned the scene. His enhanced vision allowed him to see the chaotic mess in the ground-floor lobby. Broken glass littered the area, alongside piles of unknown ash and scattered weapons.


    His spider-sense blared incessantly, making his head throb with alarm. He wanted to investigate, but his instincts screamed at him to stay put. The ground trembled more violently, as if something beneath the building was about to break free.


    As Peter hesitated, he suddenly gasped, "Oh no¡ª"


    Boom!!


    Peter''s eyes widened as a massive explosion rocked the building. The first floor erupted in a terrifying wave of red flames, like a volcanic eruption, consuming everything in sight.


    The explosion shattered every window, sending glass shards raining down from the sky.


    The sheer force and heat of the blast terrified Peter. He knew that if he had gone in, he would have been reduced to ash.


    "Gas explosion? Or something more?" Peter thought, bewildered. "One thing''s for sure: the gas pipeline must''ve been ignited."


    Suddenly, Peter''s spider-sense flared again. His eyes darted to three figures emerging from the inferno at incredible speed. Despite his reflexes, he could only make out blurry shapes.


    Those figures were none other than Sergei, Pietro, and Blade. But Sergei and Blade were in rough shape. Sergei was in a weakened state after an overloaded attack, and Blade had barely escaped the Blood God''s magic, nearly getting incinerated by Sergei''s explosive move.


    Fortunately, Pietro used his high-speed movement ability to drag the two of them down the stairs. Even so, the intense heat was unforgiving to Blade''s half-vampire physiology, leaving burn marks on his dark skin.


    Supporting the two half-conscious men, Pietro felt helpless.


    ''The Blood God isn''t that hard to deal with,'' Pietro thought, ''but, as Wanda said, magic is completely unreasonable. The Blood God''s super self-healing ability makes him tough, but it''s the blood magic that''s the real problem. Controlling someone else''s blood? That''s just unfair.''


    He knew things wouldn''t spiral out of control, though. Even if Sergei hadn''t handled it, Pietro was confident they''d find a way. Everyone had their trump cards.


    "Forget it, let''s head back. At least the car''s parked far away¡ªlosing a ride would''ve been a huge loss," Pietro muttered, lugging the two toward their parking spot. But before leaving, he glanced at the top of the building across the street.


    That single glance sent a jolt of panic through the little spider perched on the rooftop.


    ''Damn it, he spotted me?'' Peter thought, startled.


    "He did."


    The soft, sweet female voice caught Peter off guard. He spun around quickly, only to see a beautiful girl standing behind him. She wore a gray sweatshirt and jeans, her beauty and striking presence making an immediate impression on Peter.


    When Peter saw the girl looking at him with her beautiful, curious eyes, he quickly stretched out his hand to greet her.


    "Hey, hello, I''m your friendly neighborhood Spider-Man."


    "Really? My neighbors are usually rich, and you don''t look like that," she teased, a playful smile on her face.


    Peter wasn''t offended. Instead, he replied tentatively, "Hey, do you know those guys down there?"


    "I do. One is my twin brother, the other''s family, and the cool guy? No clue, but I think he''s Blade."


    "Blade? Cool." Peter suddenly felt his own nickname paled in comparison.


    "So, do you know what''s going on in that building?" he asked.


    "Pretty much. There''s a summoning ritual happening underneath. Its being done by a certain blood tribe. Pietro, Sergei, and Blade should be handling it," the girl said, walking up beside Peter. She glanced down at the wrecked first floor of the building, shaking her head. She could sense Sergei''s weakened state and knew what he had gone through.


    "Blood Tribe? Blood God? Is that what I''m thinking?" Peter asked, his eyes wide.


    "Sounds about right."


    "Damn. Are there blood-sucking creatures in New York? That''s terrifying! I hope they''re not interested in Spider-Man blood," Peter said, feeling his worldview shift. He''d always thought vampires were just a thing on TV, but now, knowing they might be roaming his city, it made his skin crawl. The thought of a Blood God made it even worse¡ªhe imagined a massive, ferocious bat with blood-red eyes and sharp fangs.


    "Trust me, your blood would be very appealing to them," she said, half-jokingly.


    Peter groaned. "Don''t say that, now I''m definitely having nightmares." He covered his head with his hands, looking like he was about to break down, which made the girl laugh sweetly.


    "Well, it was nice to meet you, my friendly neighborhood Spider-Man. Looking forward to our next encounter," she said, waving as she turned to leave. Peter watched in awe as she casually leaped off the rooftop.


    Standing alone, Peter crossed his arms, feeling a chill under the moonlight. He realized this situation was beyond his control, so he hurriedly swung away into the night.


    ¡­


    "Dammit, what are these people up to?"


    Late at night, the extremely busy Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury, arrived at the Vampire Clan''s building. The area had already been cordoned off by S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, and even the New York police had been dismissed. What had really caught Fury''s attention was the energy fluctuation detected at S.H.I.E.L.D.''s base. A strong one. It was unlike anything that they had ever seen.


    It wasn''t hard to tell that someone was clearly causing trouble in New York again.


    When the mission report came in, Fury couldn''t sit still. He rushed to the scene, only to find the first floor completely scorched, with all the clues swallowed up by the flames. He cursed under his breath.


    But when he followed the agents down a hundred meters below ground, the sight made his eyelid twitch. It looked like a volcanic layer¡ªthe entire underground space, marked as "117," had been melted by extreme heat. Broken stone pillars, collapsed walls, and strange, indecipherable symbols carved into the blood-stained altar remained.


    Fury''s eyes were drawn to the platform in the center, and he quickly figured out what it was. His suspicions were confirmed when an agent from the tech department came over with a tablet after scanning the area.


    "According to the database, these text imprints match ancient patterns used by the Vampire clan," the agent said.


    "So, what was done here?" Fury asked, frowning.


    "It seems to have been an altar used to summon some kind of great being."


    Fury rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. This building was clearly the core of the Vampire clan''s operations, their base camp. Something went wrong during the summoning, leading to a fight with another group. Judging by the scene, all the vampires and whatever they summoned had been wiped out.


    For the first time, Fury thought about the mysterious organization he had been tracking, the one that always eluded him.


    "So, what about the surveillance?"


    Fury asked without much expectation.


    As he suspected, the agent replied without hesitation, "The footage from today''s surveillance was deleted. We tried to recover it, but had no luck." Whoever was behind it had covered their tracks perfectly, leaving no clues.


    Fury nodded, acknowledged the agent, and returned to the building''s first floor. He lit a cigarette, exhaled a puff of smoke, and gazed up at the moon, which was half-obscured by dark clouds.


    His mind wandered as he stared at the dim crescent, imagining shadowy figures in black sweatshirts and hoods, their faces hidden, powerful and unfathomable.


    Ever since Fury became aware of this mysterious force, he''d used S.H.I.E.L.D.''s resources to investigate unsolved cases that had piled up over the years. Every time he dug deeper, it was like trying to follow a thread hidden in thick fog. No matter how hard he tried to unravel it, the end always eluded him.


    The world was vast, and even with S.H.I.E.L.D.''s immense power, they couldn''t control everything. And tracking down this force, one that could easily tamper with surveillance and manipulate military satellites, was even more challenging.


    One clue kept nagging at him¡ªNatasha Romanoff.


    Specifically, a Russian city Barton had traveled to.


    Initial analysis from S.H.I.E.L.D. suggested the base of this mysterious group might be in Russia. Agents were sent, but they returned empty-handed. It was as if this organization was nothing more than a mirage¡ªa phantom, elusive and untouchable.


    Fury didn''t know their numbers, their leader, their race, or their purpose. The only thing S.H.I.E.L.D. knew was that this group had once helped the Mutant Academy, obliterated Stryker''s base in a blitz, and supported a group of mutants. Could they be mutants themselves?


    Now, they had appeared in New York and Texas. Every group, every organization had a purpose, something that could be traced. But this group defied logic. Their actions were erratic, lacking any clear pattern or motive.


    And that terrified Fury. He had even reached out to Professor Charles for help, only to be flatly refused, despite offering the Mutant Academy favorable terms. For Charles to react that way, it meant he had reservations. Perhaps this was a power even he feared.


    The one slight comfort for Fury was that, so far, this mysterious group hadn''t caused any overt damage to the world''s order. Whenever they appeared, it was usually linked to events beyond ordinary comprehension.


    As Fury reflected on the events in the building that night, a vague realization came to him. It was as if the pieces were finally aligning, bringing him closer to understanding those elusive figures he had been tracking. His one good eye glinted with determination, just as Agent Hill''s voice crackled in his earpiece.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    "Tony''s got a situation," she said.


    "I''m listening," Fury replied.


    "Obadiah, one of the Stark Industries directors, made a move. Thirty minutes ago, he left his villa and went to Hell''s Kitchen¡ªto meet with Kingpin at his building. Also, Obadiah''s been secretly cultivating an armed force. His troops have entered New York."


    "Kingpin?" Fury raised an eyebrow. "I see. Keep a close eye on things, and send Coulson to bolster our presence. His mission isn''t just to watch Tony Stark."


    "Understood."


    The communication cut off, and Fury took another drag of his cigarette.


    He wasn''t surprised by Obadiah¡¯s actions. Tony''s decision to shut down Stark Industries'' Weapons Division had caused massive turmoil within the company. Stock prices had been plummeting, and it was no shock that Obadiah, desperate to seize control of the Stark Industries, would make such moves.


    What did surprise Fury was that a billionaire from the upper echelons of society would stoop so low as to meet with a criminal like Kingpin. Apparently, a heavily armed elite squad wasn''t enough to settle his nerves¡ªhe needed outside help.


    Fury knew better than to underestimate Kingpin''s power. As one of New York''s most influential underworld leaders, he was always on S.H.I.E.L.D.''s radar. His resources and influence could be a real threat, even to someone like Tony Stark.


    But this new development gave Fury hope. If Kingpin was involved, Tony might face serious trouble, and in that chaos, Fury could find a chance to uncover the tip of the iceberg¡ªthe link to the mysterious force he''d been chasing.


    ¡­


    Sergei and Pietro returned to the manor, only to face Wanda''s inevitable criticism.


    Seeing Sergei sprawled on the sofa, looking utterly defeated, Wanda''s anger flared. "You two idiots! You both said you will not be underestimating the magic side of the world, yet here you are, having suffered a loss."


    In Wanda''s eyes, they had indeed lost. Despite defeating the Blood God, Sergei and Pietro had left themselves in a vulnerable state, which was unacceptable by the standards of their family. Leon never cared for honor in battle¡ªhis goal was to win without taking any unnecessary risks. What Sergei and Pietro had done ran completely counter to that philosophy, and they deserved to be chastised for it.


    Pietro casually grabbed two glasses of juice from the fridge, handed one to Wanda, and drank the other himself. He made no effort to offer Sergei a drink. Sergei, already enduring Wanda''s verbal barrage, looked incredulous. "What about me?" he shouted at Pietro.


    Pietro simply shrugged with a "take it yourself" expression, clearly enjoying the moment. He wasn''t feeling guilty, as he considered himself in the clear, having just been along for the ride.


    Wanda, however, wasn''t about to let him off so easily. She turned her attention to Pietro. "And what about you? What were you doing, huh?" she demanded, her tone sharp.


    Pietro took a confident sip of his juice. "I saved them."


    Wanda wasn''t impressed. "That''s no excuse to cover up your mistake. When that witch was casting blood magic, you had plenty of time to use your high-speed movement and interrupt her. But instead, you just stood there and watched! This is not what Leon taught you."


    Pietro was momentarily lost for words. Wanda pressed on, not holding back. "I can''t believe how reckless you both were. We must give it our all in any battle, and our safety must always come first."


    Sergei and Pietro were now reduced to silence, unable to argue back after Wanda''s fiery reprimand.


    Pushkin and Alina sat quietly to the side, seemingly focused on the TV, but in reality, they were holding their little ones and eavesdropping on the conversation. In the end, Wanda handed down her harsh sentence for Sergei and Pietro''s disobedience.


    "You''ll both undergo three months of training. Leon will personally oversee it. It''ll be pure hell waiting for you, so congratulations. Try not to die," she declared.


    "What?!" Both Pietro and Sergei blurted out. Sergei, who had been lounging lazily, suddenly sat up, his face stricken as if he''d been sentenced to hell.


    The punishment was too severe. Training under Leon was nothing short of brutal. He was known for beating them senseless with iron fists, then forcing them to drink nutrient solutions to recover, only to do it all over again the next day. Three months of that, and they''d be lucky to survive without shedding their skin.


    But Wanda had already shifted into a cold, resolute mode, completely ignoring their pitiful looks. It was clear she had no intention of changing her mind. Defeated, both of them slumped back onto the sofa, looking as if all their dreams had been crushed. They seemed okay on the surface, but inside, they were already dead.


    Wanda''s lips curved into a slight smile. Just then, footsteps were heard outside the door as Leon and Natasha entered. The kids cheered and rushed to greet them.


    "Leon! Natasha!"


    "Alright, it''s time for our little princesses to head to bed," Leon announced.


    "Aww, do we have to? Can''t we stay up a little longer?" one of them pleaded.


    "Trust me, it''s non-negotiable," Natasha responded with a smile.


    "Okay..." The three little ones sighed but obediently walked hand in hand toward their room upstairs. Pushkin followed, being the good boy he was, under Natasha''s watchful eye.


    Leon settled onto the sofa, glancing knowingly at Sergei and Pietro. "Hmm, looks like you two are out of favor?"


    The pair of them, who felt utterly defeated, looked like they were about to cry. Pietro, clinging to a shred of hope, asked, "Wanda said three months¡­?"


    "Yes, that''s right," Leon confirmed, crushing any last vestige of hope.


    Pietro gave up entirely, shutting his eyes and sinking into the sofa, resigned to his fate. Their expressions were so comically despairing that Leon, Wanda, and Natasha couldn''t help but laugh.


    Then Leon dropped the real bombshell. "Well, it''s not just you two. Everyone''s entering a training period for three months to half a year."


    The laughter died down as reality set in. Once everyone was back together, the real challenge would begin.


    "Well, I don''t know why, but I feel much better now," Pietro said weakly as he opened his eyes.


    Sergei, puzzled, asked, "Why so sudden?"


    Leon smiled softly. "Because I want to teach you something new."


    "Something new?" Sergei asked.


    "Yes," Leon continued. "Your Observation Haki and Armament Haki have been cultivated to a considerable level, but you''re still just short of reaching the high level. None of you have awakened Conqueror''s Haki yet. I plan to use these three months to stimulate that awakening."


    "Didn''t you say that only one in eight million people can awaken Conqueror''s Haki?" Sergei asked, still confused.


    Leon nodded. "That''s true. I don''t fully know how to awaken Conqueror''s Haki myself. Except for me, no one¡ªwhether it be you, Pietro, or anyone else¡ªhas successfully awakened it. People often think it means they don''t have the conditions for it."


    He paused, then added, "Conqueror''s Haki is innate. It can''t be acquired or inherited from previous generations; it''s determined by fate."


    Taking a sip of the juice Natasha had poured for him, Leon smiled confidently at the curious faces around him. "But I''ve found a way to help you awaken it."


    Although they didn''t fully understand why Leon was so confident, both Sergei and Wanda were excited. After all, Conqueror''s Haki is incredibly powerful, and not everyone has the potential to handle it.


    "Take tonight, for example," Leon explained. "If Sergei and Pietro had Conqueror''s Haki when facing the Blood God, he wouldn''t have had a chance to release his blood magic. Conqueror''s Haki shocks the spirit and soul directly¡ªit can''t be resisted by normal means."


    Leon''s confidence came from one simple reason. He had Sky Blade.


    With its calculation matrix mode, he completely analyzed the core of his Conqueror''s Haki.


    ¡­


    It can be said that Sky Blade''s analysis has simplified the process of awakening Conqueror''s Haki. Originally an innate aptitude, Sky Blade uses the advanced technology of the angelic civilization to awaken it in a scientific way. Not only that, Leon provided the necessary data and integrated the "Navy Six Styles" from the Marines to enhance Sky Blade''s capabilities in creating new skills.


    This is why Leon decided to gather everyone for three months of intense training. With Sky Blade, a celestial computer, many complex things have become much simpler. Sky Blade has even analyzed magic and mirror spells that the Supreme Sorcerer once used. This means it can simplify many of Leon''s ideas, absorb other systems, and create new techniques for Leon and his group to use.


    Signing up for the Sky Blade battleship turned out to be an invaluable investment for Leon. Although the others may not fully understand its power, they know that these three months of training will significantly boost their strength.


    Pietro and Sergei, who were initially hesitant, now felt eager to begin. Wanda''s mention of the training was taken lightly at first, but in reality, both Pietro and Sergei had a deep obsession with gaining strength after enduring dark times. They wouldn''t miss any opportunity to grow stronger.


    In their family, competition is a natural byproduct of their shared journey. Despite their differences in personality, they''ve all risen from ordinary individuals to powerful beings. While Leon has played a role as a catalyst, they would not have persevered without their own inner strength and determination.


    The training they undergo is grueling, both physically and mentally, and most people wouldn''t be able to endure it. But having survived it, they''ve developed a shared spirit of perseverance that drives them to compete and grow stronger together. They don''t want to be weaker than their comrades, and they strive to be reliable partners on the battlefield, ensuring that no one has to sacrifice due to their weakness.


    Pietro, eager to start, asked enthusiastically, "When will Sumarokov and Gennady be finished?"


    "It''s almost time. They''re different from you; they haven''t found any clues yet. They''ll gather tomorrow or the day after, but we still need to wait for Natasha to finish."


    "Isn''t Natasha going to take another three months?" Pietro asked, sounding a little disappointed. Waiting three more months seemed like an eternity.


    Natasha''s red lips curled into a sly, heart-stirring smile. She said softly, "The agreement was for me to resist the extraordinary within three months. But who says we can''t shorten that time?"


    Pietro and Sergei both shuddered at Natasha''s tone, despite her gentle expression. After all the time they''d spent together, they knew too well what her different expressions and tones meant.


    How would she shorten the time? Of course, it meant a Great Purge.


    New York was about to go through a terrible period of turmoil, and Pietro and Sergei could only pray for whoever was unlucky enough to get in the way.


    "Go to bed."


    Without hesitation, Pietro and Sergei bolted, not wanting to get caught up in any extra work. Natasha''s half-smiling expression as she watched them flee told Leon that these two wouldn''t be getting off easily in the future.


    When the two had escaped, Natasha shifted her focus to Leon and Wanda. Her bright, captivating eyes locked onto Leon''s, emotions subtly flickering behind them.


    Leon sighed in defeat. "Sister, you''re too good at this," he muttered, unable to resist her charms. He immediately gave in, adopting a playful stance. "Fine, I''m up for a bit of exercise."


    "Then I''ll join in too. Let''s make a big deal out of it," Natasha replied with a smirk.


    "Who''s our first target?" Leon asked.


    "Kingpin," Natasha said, drawing out the name.


    Hell''s Kitchen, the darkest and most crime-ridden corner of New York, was where their target resided. Gangs, addicts, and criminals crowded the dirty, smelly streets. Here, every minute someone could die, while others came to unleash their darkest desires.


    Yet, amidst this chaos stood a gleaming building¡ªthe Chrysler Building¡ªa symbol of luxury and power. While the streets of Hell''s Kitchen were filled with filth and violence, this tall, shining structure remained untouched.


    This contrast between the grime and the luxury was the defining feature of Hell''s Kitchen.


    And despite the chaos around it, no one dared to challenge the building owner''s reign over the area.


    His building stood untouchable, and so did his empire. For now.


    And the building belongs to Kingpin, the world-class crime boss and underground emperor of New York''s underworld. If the New York Police Department and the government are the rulers of the day, then Kingpin reigns over the night.


    But tonight, the underworld emperor was meeting with a figure of considerable status.


    In Kingpin''s grand and spacious office, the floor was covered in rich red carpet, and expensive artwork hung from the ceiling. The crystal chandelier illuminated the room, making it seem even more extravagant. The walls were lined with paintings, wine racks, and other luxurious decorations¡ªa display of ultimate opulence.


    Standing near the floor-to-ceiling windows was Kingpin himself, a two-meter-tall, bald, and heavily built man dressed in a pristine white suit. A ring glittered on his large, thick fingers as he sat in a chair, surveying the room. Across from him sat another large man, this one in a black suit¡ªObadiah Stane.


    Both men were accompanied by their respective bodyguards, standing not far away, silently watching each other with expressions of cold caution.


    While both men were similar in appearance¡ªbald and heavyset¡ªtheir statuses were worlds apart. Kingpin might be incredibly wealthy, but his identity was still tied to crime. In contrast, Obadiah Stane was an upper-class American billionaire, a position far above that of any gangster.


    Normally, a man of Obadiah''s status wouldn''t be caught interacting with someone like Kingpin. But now, he had something urgent to discuss, which was why he found himself sitting across the table from the notorious crime lord.


    On the glass table between them was a bottle of rare, expensive wine that Obadiah had brought as a gesture of goodwill. With a fake smile, he opened the bottle and poured a glass for both Kingpin and himself.


    ¡­


    The adult world is always driven by interests, and Obadiah understands this better than most. From the beginning, his view of Kingpin hasn''t changed¡ªno matter how wealthy or well-decorated he may be, Kingpin will never belong on the same stage as the true elite. This arrogance is deeply ingrained in Obadiah.


    Yet, there are moments when Obadiah reins in this arrogance, presenting himself with warmth and equality. But once Kingpin''s usefulness fades, that arrogance will resurface. Right now, Obadiah is still in the stage of restraint, recognizing that Kingpin still holds value.


    Kingpin is no fool¡ªhe knows this dynamic well. What sets him apart from Obadiah is his ability to play along and even tolerate the act. He knows that Obadiah doesn''t want him to truly join the ranks of the elite, but the opportunities and interests linked to Obadiah are worth enduring the pretense.


    And so, the two hypocritical men began their dance of negotiation and testing.


    "Mr. Obadiah, as a major shareholder of a world-class military industrial group, it''s an honor to meet such a distinguished figure," Kingpin said.


    "Even big figures need friends. I''m sure we''ll become good friends," Obadiah replied.


    They clinked glasses. After taking a polite sip, Kingpin, with just the right amount of surprise, said, "The richness of this whiskey is truly incredible."


    "Whiskey, British Islay, limited edition¡ªvalued at six million U.S. dollars," Obadiah remarked nonchalantly, flexing his connections.


    Kingpin understood the underlying message. Smiling, he added, "If I get to drink this, I believe I''ll sleep well tonight."


    With a snap of Kingpin''s fingers, a man who resembled a butler appeared, carrying an elegant tray. Kingpin picked up a gold-foil cigar from the tray and handed it to Obadiah.


    Obadiah took it, a fleeting trace of disdain crossing his eyes before he smiled. "Gurkha Cigars¡ªeach priced at 1.36 million U.S. dollars. Hand-rolled from the finest Himalayan tobacco, wrapped in gold foil, and adorned with a 5-carat diamond label, then infused with Remy Martin''s Louis XIII Black Pearl."


    "During production, all the craftsmen are required to work isolated from the world to avoid distractions, ensuring flawless quality," Fisk said with a touch of pride.


    Obadiah, appearing mildly impressed, waited patiently as the attendant lit the cigar''s tobacco stems for him. Normally, cigars require the cap to be cut off, but this one was a luxury exception, skipping that step entirely. Once the tobacco stems were properly burnt, Obadiah blew gently on it, then took a slow drag, exhaling with satisfaction.


    "Perfect," he murmured, clearly enjoying the experience.


    Fisk laughed heartily. He followed the same ritual, though his demeanor was far less refined than Obadiah''s upper-class presentation. With his scarf and round hat, Fisk embodied the image of a gangster boss¡ªone whose power was built in the shadows. The two men puffed on their cigars in silence, though both knew exactly what was going on beneath the surface.


    This exchange, outwardly friendly, was a strategic game. Obadiah had initially gained the upper hand, steering the conversation with authority. But Fisk, never one to back down, subtly played his own move, rebalancing their power dynamic. It was a careful dance of dominance.


    After this brief but tense standoff, the two seemed to reach a silent understanding. They had sized each other up, and it was clear that neither was a fool. With that assessment made, Obadiah decided to cut to the chase.


    Removing the cigar from his mouth, he blew out a plume of smoke and flicked the ash off, speaking calmly, "Mr. Fisk, you know my position, and I know yours. I think we share some common ground."


    "I''m just not sure if you''re interested in Stark Industries'' weapons."


    Fisk didn''t rush to respond, instead offering a hypocritical line, "What did you say? I''m a legitimate businessman."


    Obadiah wasn''t swayed by the pretense and simply waited in silence for Fisk''s real response. After a moment, Fisk leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp, "I want to earn your friendship, Mr. Obadiah."


    "Friendship?" Obadiah leaned back in his chair, expression unreadable.


    "Who wouldn''t want to be your friend, Mr. Obadiah?" Fisk flattered him, before pivoting to a seemingly unrelated topic. "You might also be aware that the mayor of New York will be leaving office in four years."


    Obadiah''s eyes narrowed slightly at the statement. "Are you planning to run for mayor of New York City?" he asked, taken aback by Fisk''s boldness.


    The idea stirred something in Obadiah. The notion of a crime lord like Fisk running for office, even in a country as unpredictable as the United States, was almost too outrageous to believe.


    But when you think about it, it''s almost not impossible. Why?


    Because aside from his identity as the mafia emperor, Kingpin is publicly known as a billionaire and philanthropist. Every year, Kingpin donates large sums to charity, making frequent appearances on the news and TV. Many New Yorkers know him as a great humanitarian.


    If he runs for office, his philanthropic image will definitely be heavily promoted. Generally speaking, there are two processes for electing a mayor: one is a popular election, and the other is an appointment by the municipal committee.


    A popularly elected mayor holds significant power, with executive authority to appoint or remove the city cabinet and the power to veto legislation. On the other hand, an appointed mayor, often referred to as a city manager, is accountable to the committee and lacks those same executive powers, including veto authority.


    If Kingpin were to be elected mayor, his political power might be limited. However, if he were to combine his legitimate authority with his underground influence, he could effectively control both the legal and criminal elements of the city.


    When Kingpin mentioned this plan, it was clear he needed the support of someone at Obadiah''s level and the backing of the powerful interests behind him. The fact that Kingpin openly shared this idea meant he wasn''t afraid of it being leaked.


    At that moment, Obadiah realized he had severely underestimated the man sitting in front of him.


    ¡­


    Faced with Obadiah''s scrutiny, Kingpin calmly puffed on his cigar. The two locked eyes for a moment before Obadiah broke into a broad smile. "I believe there will be many people supporting you when the time comes."


    "You have done a lot of charity work, and your efforts will surely be rewarded."


    This statement carried a double meaning.


    A grin spread across Kingpin''s plump face. "I believe that too."


    With the first round of their test complete, Kingpin made his intentions clear, and Obadiah gave his answer. The conversation moved to the next phase.


    "I imagine the playboy''s recklessness has caused Mr. Stane some trouble. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I want him dead, but I need a certain skill he possesses first."


    Obadiah paused, holding his cigar, his tone unfiltered, laced with cold intent.


    Kingpin was unsurprised and gave a slight nod. "What do you need from me?"


    "I know Mr. Fisk has an extraordinary team, and I could use their assistance," Obadiah said with a smile.


    Kingpin nodded again. "It took considerable effort to bring them together."


    "Of course, I never disappoint my friends." Obadiah emphasized the word "friends," and Kingpin''s lips curled into a slight smile. He extended his hand.


    Without hesitation, Obadiah shook it.


    The handshake symbolized the beginning of their fragile alliance, though both understood it was tenuous at best.


    "Can I meet them? I''m curious about such people."


    "Of course."


    Kingpin never disappointed his "partners." He motioned to a subordinate in the distance, who immediately nodded and spoke into his communicator. Moments later, there was a knock at the office door.


    The guard at the door opened it, revealing a group of figures, each with distinct shapes and sizes¡ªmen and women, some tall, some short. Among them were two women and three men. One of the men was massive, clad in heavy metal armor with a helmet shaped like a rhino''s horn, his presence imposing.


    "Bullseye, Lady Bullseye, Typhoid Mary, Sandman, Rhino," Kingpin introduced briefly.


    Bullseye and Lady Bullseye were both lethal assassins, but far beyond ordinary in strength. Bullseye had a natural throwing ability, capable of turning anything in his hand into a deadly projectile. He could slit a person''s throat with a playing card, impale a skull with a spit tooth, or kill a target from a hundred meters away using a toothpick.


    Lady Bullseye, with her smoke-creating skills, was a master fighter, weapon specialist, with superhuman agility, and expertise in stealth.


    Typhoid Mary had abilities far beyond the physical: creating psychic shields, launching devastating energy blasts, flying, and possessing strong telepathy. She could implant suggestions and fantasies into minds, a crazy but beautiful woman with multiple personalities.


    Sandman, as his name implied, could turn his body into sand, manipulating the surrounding environment to trigger natural disaster-level events like sandstorms.


    The Rhino had immense strength, durability, and impact power, reinforced by his specially designed rhino armor, making him a destructive force on the battlefield.


    Kingpin summarized the abilities of his powerful subordinates quickly, without revealing too much. But even the surface-level details were enough to please Obadiah. He raised his glass, clinking it with Kingpin''s, satisfaction clear on his face. After taking a sip, he laughed deeply. "I like them. If they can handle this for me, I believe the future is ours."


    Kingpin was about to agree when a sudden voice interrupted him.


    "What a delightful evening. Sorry to interrupt your little meeting."


    The slightly raspy yet charming voice cut through the room, causing everyone''s expressions to change immediately. Bodyguards from both sides drew their guns and rushed to the edges of the room, surrounding Obadiah and Kingpin. Some even positioned themselves by the windows, ensuring no one could snipe from afar.


    The professionalism of the bodyguards was evident.


    Obadiah and Kingpin didn''t panic. They exchanged frowns, clearly understanding that this wasn''t an ambush from one another. Typhoid Mary and the others turned their focus to the door. On the other side, the sound of crisp footsteps grew louder and clearer.


    As the bodyguards trained their weapons on the door, there was a polite knock.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    And then a soft click. The door opened, and two figures stepped inside.


    A man stood in the doorway, dressed casually but with style. He wore an orange T-shirt paired with black sports shorts, a black, gray, and white plaid shirt jacket, and white sneakers. His slightly curly burgundy hair framed his figure perfectly, highlighting his refined and striking appearance.


    The man next to him was equally impressive, with a handsome, sharp face and tousled black hair. He had on a white undershirt beneath a gray, lightweight jacket, blue jeans, and dark brown shoes, exuding a carefree yet polished charm. Together, their striking looks and presence demanded attention, but what stood out even more was the place where they had appeared.


    Kingpin and Obadiah sat in chairs near the floor-to-ceiling windows, surrounded by bodyguards. Through the gaps in the crowd, they could see the fallen bodies of Kingpin''s men behind the man and woman at the door. Kingpin''s expression darkened.


    His office was on the top floor of the building, and his men were stationed throughout the entire structure. The fact that these two had made it here without raising alarms meant they had been dealt with quietly. These two were no ordinary intruders.


    Are they here for me? Or for Obadiah? Kingpin''s mind raced.


    Obadiah, too, was sizing up the situation. He briefly glanced at Kingpin but chose to remain silent, letting the moment unfold.


    Typhoid Mary, however, had a different reaction. A twisted, ferocious grin spread across her face. She was captivated by the two newcomers.


    "So perfect. I like you," she purred, her voice dripping with sadistic glee. "I want to carve beautiful, bloody marks into your skin. The beauty of your torn flesh would almost make me orgasm." Typhoid Mary practically moaned, her eyes wild with excitement.


    ¡­


    Typhoid Mary had a striking, almost unnerving presence. Standing at 1.78 meters tall, she had a fit, voluptuous figure with pale skin and a rosy complexion. She wore black jeans secured by a brown belt, though her left leg''s jean was torn open up to the thigh, revealing torn fishnet stockings underneath. Her upper body was clad in a white cropped top that revealed just enough to draw attention, and over it, she wore a black leather jacket. A circular black tattoo on her exposed abdomen added a touch of edgy style to her appearance.


    But what stood out most was her long, blood-red hair, cascading like a river of fire. Her beauty was disturbing, almost morbid, and her fanatical gaze only heightened her dangerous allure. She seemed like a living embodiment of a succubus¡ªsomeone capable of devouring anyone who crossed her path.


    Faced with a woman as volatile as Typhoid Mary, most would feel terror creeping into their bones. But the two newcomers, Natasha and Leon, showed no emotion. Leon, in particular, glanced at the crazed woman with disinterest, as though her deadly charm meant nothing to him.


    His sharp instincts kicked in instantly, analyzing her every detail. He could tell from a glance that Typhoid Mary had formidable abilities¡ªlikely the strongest combatant among Kingpin''s crew, and her skillset was remarkably well-rounded.


    At the same time information from Sky Blade on her came as well. Her backstory, he realized, was one of tragedy, typical of an anti-hero with a violent and ruthless streak. Only someone like Kingpin could manage to keep her under control. With a team like this, even Little Spider would struggle to deal with them.


    As Typhoid Mary gazed at Leon with a twisted smile, her expression screamed, I''m going to tear your heart out and savor it. But Leon ignored her completely, focusing his attention on Kingpin and Obadiah. This infuriated her. Her blood-red lips twisted into a cruel grin, and with a swift motion, she drew two razor-sharp knives from her back, ready to strike.


    But before she could move, Leon''s figure vanished from where he stood, causing everyone in the room to tense up, their pupils shrinking in shock.


    In the next moment, before anyone could react, a golden cross star suddenly appeared in front of Typhoid Mary. She was mid-charge, but an overwhelming sense of danger washed over her, freezing her in place. A wave of fear paralyzed her entire body.


    The other bodyguards panicked, aiming their guns at Leon, but none dared pull the trigger. Meanwhile, beads of cold sweat formed on Typhoid Mary''s forehead.


    Why... why can''t I move? she screamed internally. Her wild and lawless nature wanted to break free, to resist, but her body was completely unresponsive. It was as if her mind had become disconnected from her instincts.


    Leon, tall and imposing, looked down at her with a playful smirk. As she stared back in disbelief, he reached out, gently grasping her chin. He lifted it slightly and leaned in, his voice low and almost soothing as he said, "Be still, Mary."


    Her eyes met his, reflecting his handsome face and those deep, gem-like eyes. There was something unsettling in his gaze¡ªa flicker of blood-red that exuded an overpowering, commanding presence. Under its intensity, Typhoid Mary felt her very soul tremble, as though it might shatter under the pressure of this unseen force. She could sense a storm of raw power, like red lightning, swirling within him.


    To her shock, the violent ripples of this spirit stirred something within her. In the presence of this overwhelming aura, the fierce, sadistic Bloody Mary¡ªknown for her cruelty¡ªfelt something she never had before: a blush crept across her face, and she shyly averted her gaze.


    Everyone in the room was stunned. Typhoid Mary¡ªBloody Mary¡ªthe woman with multiple personalities, who was always bloodthirsty and violent, was now... embarrassed? This was a woman so unhinged that only Kingpin had ever been able to control her. And now, a stranger had somehow managed to subdue her with just a look and a few words.


    Leon smirked, amused by her reaction, while Natasha, standing behind him, rolled her eyes in mild irritation. She didn''t exactly like what she was seeing but knew it was just part of the game. Still, it''s annoying, she thought.


    Kingpin, however, could no longer sit idly by. Rising from his chair, his immense frame gave off the aura of a tank rolling into battle. His face was hard and expressionless as he pushed past his bodyguards and took a heavy step forward, his voice low and menacing. "Who are you?" he demanded, his eyes dark with suspicion.


    Leon released Typhoid Mary''s chin, standing tall as he met Kingpin''s gaze. Behind him, Typhoid Mary stood dazed.


    Without missing a beat, Leon responded, his voice calm but thunderous in its impact, "For the next three months, you, your men, and anyone in New York with extraordinary abilities are to stay away from Tony Stark. If so much as a single hair on his head is harmed, every one of you¡ªevery last one of you¡ªwill die."


    The room fell deathly silent. Everyone stared at Leon in disbelief, their minds struggling to comprehend the audacity of his words. He had just threatened Kingpin, the ruler of New York''s underworld, the man feared by all.


    It was as if they were witnessing a madman speak¡ªsomeone completely insane enough to challenge the Emperor of the Underworld, Wilson Fisk.


    Doesn''t he know what Kingpin means?


    Obadiah sat in his chair, his brow furrowed in confusion. Is this man really connected to Tony Stark? A cold glint flashed in his eyes. He subtly signaled his subordinates with a thumbs-up, and one of them calmly nodded, his right hand slipping into his pocket as if readying something.


    For now, Obadiah decided to wait and see how Kingpin would react.


    Kingpin''s men knew his temperament, and he did not disappoint. He let out a low, angry laugh. "How interesting. All these years, and you''re the first person bold enough to say something like that to me."


    His voice dropped with malice. "I was just going to kill you, but now... you''ll experience the most brutal torture and punishment the world has ever seen, just for those words."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Bloody Mary¡ªwho had moments before been shy¡ªsuddenly wore a sick, twisted grin. She pulled out her twin blades from her waist, and with a wild, graceful motion, slashed them through the air, aiming for Leon''s shoulders.


    At the same time, Sandman, Rhino, Bullseye, and Lady Bullseye sprang into action, attacking Leon and Natasha, who stood near the door.


    But before anyone could fully comprehend what was happening, a foot, glowing with a golden light, was already connecting with Bloody Mary''s face.


    Time seemed to slow down to a crawl.


    BOOM!


    ¡­


    Under the horrified and shocked gazes of everyone, there was a deafening roar as Typhoid Mary was ruthlessly kicked away. Dragging a golden trail of light behind her, she crashed into several bodyguards before slamming into the wall, which crumbled under the impact, sending smoke and dust into the air.


    The expensive crystal chandeliers above swayed violently, and the lights flickered. Bullseye, Lady Bullseye, and Rhino, who had been ready to attack, stopped dead in their tracks, frozen in shock. All eyes turned toward Leon, who slowly lowered his slender right leg, the atmosphere instantly turning heavy and silent.


    Even Obadiah, who had remained calm throughout, finally reacted, standing up slowly as cold sweat formed on his forehead. What just happened? Kingpin had boasted about how powerful his team was, especially Mary, yet she had been taken out with a single kick. And no one else had even moved.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Obadiah gave a frantic glance at his bodyguard, silently ordering him to retract whatever command he had given earlier. The bodyguard, snapping out of his stupor, broke into a cold sweat as he trembled, frantically fumbling with his hands in his pockets to cancel the hidden order, his fingers moving so fast they nearly broke.


    That was too fast. If his men had acted, it would have been a massacre.


    Leon''s swift and devastating kick had silenced the entire room. Despite the tension, Kingpin maintained his composure, though his arrogance had faded. His tone, now more cautious, lacked the same confidence.


    "Who are you?" Kingpin asked, eyes still sharp but uncertain.


    Leon, calm as ever, replied, "This doesn''t concern you. What''s your answer?"


    Kingpin hesitated, his gaze full of both ferocity and doubt. He couldn''t fully gauge the strength of the man before him, but the power behind that kick was undeniably terrifying.


    Mary had attacked from such a close range, and yet Leon had kicked her away effortlessly. Whether she was alive or dead was unclear. Even for a combat master like Kingpin, whose physical abilities and reflexes had reached the peak of human potential, he couldn''t follow the speed of that kick. What he had seen, however, was the golden light that radiated from Leon''s strike¡ªan ability that was far from ordinary.


    If Kingpin agreed to Leon''s terms, it would put all his dealings with Obadiah and his future plans in jeopardy. Worse, his reputation in the underworld would take a massive hit. His name¡ªKingpin¡ªwas synonymous with power and status, but if he backed down from two unknown individuals today, his dominance would falter. Rival gang leaders would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to unite against him.


    Weighing the consequences, Kingpin''s hesitation evaporated. He had made his decision.


    Leon, with his heightened awareness and insight, could sense Kingpin''s shifting emotions. He sighed internally, knowing what was coming. So predictable, he thought. His skill at bluffing still hadn''t reached perfection.


    "Kill them," Kingpin bellowed, shrugging off his coat.


    At his command, Bloody Mary, buried in the debris, suddenly surged back to her feet, breaking through the cloud of dust and smoke. A wave of intense spiritual power erupted from her, distorting the air around her. The blood trickling down her forehead gave her a twisted, feral look. She extended her hand, using her ability to create a force field. Leon and Natasha were instantly enveloped by it, their bodies feeling as if they were carrying the weight of a mountain.


    At the same time, Kingpin''s men opened fire, their guns roaring as bullets tore through the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Not only that, but Sandman''s arm morphed into a giant sand hammer, swinging down toward Leon with crushing force. Rhino lowered his head and charged at Leon with all his might, while Bullseye and Lady Bullseye darted toward Natasha, daggers gleaming in their hands. In seconds, a deadly web of attacks closed in on the two of them.


    One wrong move, and they''d be torn to pieces.


    But Leon didn''t flinch. He stood there, unmoving, watching the chaos unfold with an almost divine detachment, his expression one of contempt, as if he were a god looking down on the foolishness of mortals. His indifference only ignited a stronger flame in Bloody Mary''s twisted heart. She had fallen in love with this man, but her love was violent, drenched in blood. She wanted to possess him, to bind him to her through cruelty and force.


    Unfortunately for her, Leon had no intention of giving her that chance.


    Just as the attacks were about to land, Leon''s eyes sharpened. In an instant, like a dormant volcano erupting, a surge of terrifying, raw energy exploded outward from him.


    BOOM!


    For a moment, it felt like the entire space had frozen. Bullseye, Lady Bullseye, the massive sand hammer poised above Leon, Rhino, and the hail of bullets all seemed suspended in time. But in the next instant, an unimaginable terror exploded outward¡ªan overwhelming force like a colossal wave, sweeping through the room, destroying everything in its path.


    Those closest to Leon screamed as they were flung violently by the sheer force of his dominating aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The floor-to-ceiling windows shattered, sending glass cascading down from the top of the building. Bodyguards were hurled outside, plummeting to the ground. Others were slammed into walls, crushed against wooden frames, or thrown onto desks. The entire building''s exterior windows shattered, and the crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling broke apart, raining shards of glass. The once-bright office was now dim, filled with swirling debris and shattered glass.


    The room looked as though it had been ravaged by a flood¡ªchaos and destruction everywhere. The building itself trembled under the force of the impact, cracks forming along the walls, load-bearing beams, and office floor, threatening to collapse at any moment.


    Bodies lay strewn across the floor, most unconscious from the force of Leon''s spiritual onslaught. Only Bloody Mary and Sandman managed to cling to a shred of consciousness, though barely.


    Kingpin was the only one still standing, albeit struggling under the weight of Leon''s terrifying aura. His mental will and immense physical strength allowed him to resist the full impact, though it was clear Leon had consciously spared him from the worst.


    Obadiah, on the other hand, was less fortunate. Being too close to the shattered window, he would have followed the bodyguards out of the building had it not been for a few unlucky men who cushioned his fall. Even then, he found himself hanging by the edge of the office floor, clinging desperately to the ledge.


    His desire to survive fueled his strength as he gripped the edge, his dizzy mind forcing him to pull himself up. He lay there, panting heavily, barely hanging on.


    ¡­


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    In the dimly lit office, the crisp sound of footsteps echoed. Moonlight filtered through the shattered windows, casting faint reflections on the ground. Kingpin, kneeling on one knee, was drenched in sweat, his chest heaving as he struggled to breathe.


    He looked up slightly, seeing brown shoes and blue jean-clad legs standing before him. His heart filled with shock, as if he were trapped in a surreal nightmare.


    Never in his wildest thoughts did he imagine that someone so young¡ªpractically a child compared to himself¡ªcould possess such an overwhelming and monstrous presence. It wasn''t just physical strength or mental prowess. Kingpin could feel the sheer, unfiltered essence of power radiating from this young man¡ªa god-like spirit exuding authority, unlike anything he had ever encountered.


    Kingpin, the man who had faced countless adversities, whose will was forged in iron, felt it crumble under the immense pressure of this god-like energy. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was standing before something far beyond human.


    The realization hit him: the person standing in front of him was a monster. No wonder Leon was so confident, looking down on him like he was nothing.


    Kingpin raised his head further, meeting Leon''s gaze. To him, Leon''s face, calm and unwavering, was like the gaze of death itself. There was a stillness in his eyes¡ªa pure, almost peaceful serenity. But it was this calmness that stung Kingpin the most, because it was the calm of someone who didn''t see him as an equal, or even a person.


    To Leon, Kingpin was just an ant¡ªsomething insignificant that could be crushed at any moment, with no more thought than squashing a bug.


    Kingpin knew he had survived the ordeal not just because of his physical endurance and iron will, but because Leon needed something from him.


    Leon''s calm voice broke the silence.


    "Can you fulfill my request?"


    Kingpin gritted his teeth, the humiliation still fresh.


    "You''re only asking that those with extraordinary abilities don''t take action for three months?" Kingpin repeated, his voice wavering with a mix of disbelief and bitterness.


    "It is only a simple request."


    "Then, I agree!"


    There was no hesitation. Kingpin had no choice but to accept defeat, the situation was an absolute disaster. No one in the underworld knew better than him that failure left no room for demands.


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Fisk. I hope our next meeting won''t be under such circumstances," Leon said politely.


    With that, Leon turned and walked toward the shattered floor-to-ceiling windows, Natasha following closely behind. They passed Obadiah, who lay trembling on the floor, too terrified to move. Neither of them even glanced at him before they leaped out of the building, descending from the great height with ease.


    The office, now a war zone of shattered glass and debris, fell silent once more, with only the heavy breaths of Kingpin, Obadiah, and the others filling the air.


    Bloody Mary and Sandman, their strength spent, finally relaxed from their strained states and collapsed, unconscious. But despite her pale face, Bloody Mary bore a twisted, almost satisfied expression.


    Kingpin, the mastermind of New York''s criminal underworld, should have had the mental fortitude to recover from this. His ability to adapt had always been second to none, but this time, his confidence felt shattered. There was a gap between him and Leon¡ªan insurmountable difference in power that left him questioning everything.


    Looking around at the destruction, the cracked walls, and the crumbling building, Kingpin realized something terrifying. Leon had nearly brought the entire structure down by sheer force of will. Yet, from the man''s casual demeanor, there hadn''t been the slightest hint of strain or exhaustion.


    It was clear that Leon''s true strength far surpassed what he had just shown.


    What could he do now? Revenge? The idea was laughable. Kingpin didn''t even know who Leon was, what his background was, or what gave him such unimaginable power.


    Plots and schemes? Kingpin had endured countless trials, even moments of despair, such as when his wife and children were killed, leaving him feeling powerless. But this was different. This felt worse. For the first time in years, true helplessness and despair weighed down on him.


    His eyes turned hollow as the minutes passed in silence. Finally, he shook off the sense of futility, forcing himself back to reality.


    "What incredible power," he muttered, the awe in his voice almost reverent. Slowly, the emptiness in his eyes faded, replaced by the familiar fierce, domineering glare.


    Kingpin stood with difficulty, ignoring his unconscious men. His gaze shifted to Obadiah, who was still lying near the edge of the broken window.


    "Mr. Stane," Kingpin began coldly, "it seems our deal will need to change."


    Obadiah stared back at Kingpin, realizing that now they stood in the same positions where Leon and Kingpin had started moments before.


    Under the moonlight, a billionaire, a board member of Stark Industries, and the emperor of the underworld stood silently, hands clasped together. The quiet meeting stretched on for an hour, with no one knowing what was discussed.


    Obadiah eventually departed, leaving Kingpin standing alone at the edge of the shattered floor-to-ceiling windows, staring down at the departing luxury car. He murmured to himself, "I will find you. I''ll make you regret looking at me like that."


    With those words, he turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving behind the chaos that had overtaken his domain.


    The aftermath of the Kingpin Building incident couldn''t be kept hidden from those who were paying attention. Many gang leaders had long been eyeing Kingpin''s position, and within a short time, the news had spread to them.


    While they had always coveted his power, these influential crime bosses, each with their own deep connections, had to acknowledge Kingpin''s dominance. His iron grip extended not only over New York but also to many other parts of the world.


    Yet, despite his power, he had been humiliated in his own stronghold, the Kingpin Building. The irony made them laugh, but their amusement was mixed with fear of the mysterious duo responsible for the event.


    How strong must they be to force Kingpin, of all people, into submission?


    According to the reports from those close to the incident, a terrifying force had shaken the entire building. The impact caused deep cracks in the structure, and even the ground around it was affected. The building now stood on the brink of collapse.


    In response to the speculation, the next day, Kingpin issued a declaration to the entire New York underworld. He announced that for the next three months, anyone with extraordinary abilities was forbidden from taking any action¡ªwhether it be robbery, gunfights, or anything else.


    He made it clear that anyone who disobeyed would face his wrath¡ªbloody vengeance at any cost.

 Chapter 19

    Kingpin''s declaration undeniably sent shockwaves through New York''s major underworld factions.


    Confusion reigned¡ªno one could understand why he had made such an unusual move.


    What was clear, however, was the seriousness of his decree. Many gangs decided to lie low, wary of taking any action. True to his word, Kingpin''s forces cast a wide net, brutally retaliating whenever extraordinary events were involved. Within just two days, over a dozen murders had been committed, each scene marked by Kingpin''s bloody insignia.


    In several cases, the victims had been beaten to death, a clear sign that Kingpin had taken matters into his own hands.


    Realizing he wasn''t bluffing, the city''s major crime syndicates quickly fell in line. As long as they avoided dealing with anything "extraordinary," they could continue business as usual.


    This sudden change in the criminal landscape alarmed S.H.I.E.L.D., especially its director, who was nearly stunned by the developments.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of New York, a luxury car escorted by several black SUVs pulled up to a villa on the west coast. The guards recognized the familiar insignia on the car''s front, and the metal gates opened automatically. The car drove down the path toward the villa''s garage.


    As the rear door of the luxury vehicle opened, Kingpin, dressed in a crisp suit and clutching his cane, stepped out with his usual stoic expression. He entered the villa, but the moment he crossed the threshold into the living room, he and his bodyguards instantly sensed something was amiss.


    Sitting on the sofa in the luxurious but supposedly empty living room was someone who should not have been there.


    Click!


    More than a dozen bodyguards swiftly reacted, drawing their guns and aiming at the intruder''s back. One bodyguard raised his fist, preparing to advance, but Kingpin''s eyes flashed as he extended a hand, halting the action.


    In the stunned silence, Kingpin calmly ordered, "You all, leave."


    "Yes."


    There was no further explanation for Kingpin''s words. The others didn''t dare ask questions and quickly left the villa.


    Kingpin strode over to the sofa across from the man sitting there, his presence commanding as always. He looked at the man in front of him, dressed in a black trench coat with a single eye staring back.


    "Do you know what I hate?" Kingpin growled. "When people act mysterious with me."


    "I''m well aware," the one-eyed man replied calmly. "I made sure to prepare for our meeting, Mr. Fisk."


    Kingpin''s eyes narrowed with ferocity. "What department are you from? FBI? CIA?"


    The man leaned back slightly. "I think my authority is far greater than the ones you mentioned. I''m with S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.," Kingpin muttered, his expression changing subtly. "From what I''ve heard, it''s a highly secretive organization, operating within the U.S. government, with immense power and global influence. You''re responsible for handling extraordinary events."


    "Congressman Smoot and the party behind him are well acquainted with you, Mr. Fisk," the man added.


    Kingpin''s expression grew darker. This stranger had just named some of his most critical connections. If Kingpin didn''t understand the threat now, he wouldn''t be who he was. The bald man didn''t waste time on pleasantries¡ªhe leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, staring Kingpin down with his one good eye.


    "Believe me," the man said, "I couldn''t care less about your criminal activities. What interests me are the two people who nearly brought down your building."


    Kingpin smirked. "That''s quite interesting. So, what can you tell me about them?"


    The man didn''t answer directly, but Kingpin could sense his caution. "Are you planning revenge?"


    "Who knows," Kingpin replied, neither confirming nor denying it.


    The bald man didn''t seem to care about Kingpin''s motives. In fact, Kingpin''s presence helped maintain a certain balance in New York. If he were to fall, the power struggle between the other gangs would undoubtedly ignite chaos. Kingpin, in his own way, was still useful to him.


    "If you ever decide to go after them and want revenge, contact me first. I''ll take control of your assets¡ªI don''t want New York to descend into chaos."


    Kingpin wasn''t intimidated by the statement. He simply shook his head and raised a finger. "No. For me, understanding my enemies is what matters most. Just because I want to know about them doesn''t mean I''ll risk everything in pursuit of revenge."


    In truth, Kingpin intended to study his opponents. If he discovered their power was within the range of what he could overcome¡ªeven at a steep cost¡ªhe would have no hesitation in pursuing revenge. But if it exceeded his limits, he wouldn''t go looking for a death sentence.


    The bald man understood as well.


    "As part of our deal, I can tell you that before this, many vampires in New York were slaughtered."


    Kingpin''s grip tightened on his walking stick at the news. He was powerful and knew much about the hidden world, beyond just the public knowledge of mutants. He was aware of many legendary creatures¡ªundead beings like vampires and werewolves.


    He knew about the vampires in New York, though their business interests never overlapped with his.


    As a result, he''d never had direct dealings with them. However, he was aware of their strength.


    Vampires, by nature, were faster, stronger, and had sharper reflexes than humans. They were also skilled in combat.


    The vampires were undeniably powerful, and even Kingpin avoided provoking them. Yet, these beings had been wiped out by the two individuals in question.


    From the way the bald man spoke, it was clear this wasn''t just about two people. It suggested an entire organization or force behind them.


    Taking a deep breath, Kingpin couldn''t shake the memory of those calm, unforgettable eyes.


    Without overthinking, he made a decision.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "I want you to describe those two individuals in detail."


    "The man was young, maybe seventeen or eighteen, with black hair and sharp features," Kingpin faithfully recalled based on his memory.


    Once he had finished his description, the bald man stood up. "Thank you for your assistance."


    With that, he left the villa without hesitation.


    Kingpin''s eyes flickered. Under the shifting light, his face was cast half in shadow, half in light.


    ¡­


    It can be said that misfortunes never come singly, and for Kingpin, the troubles were far from over.


    During the day, Hell''s Kitchen appeared no different from any other New York neighborhood. People bustled about, going to work, shopping, and running errands. Under a large billboard stood Bloody Mary, tall and striking, dressed in a black jacket with scarlet-red hair flowing over her shoulders. Her dark, edgy appearance, combined with her morbidly delicate beauty, made her an eye-catching figure.


    To those unfamiliar with her, she might seem intriguing. But those who knew her quickly turned pale and avoided her. When Bloody Mary lost control, the results were always disastrous.


    Her face was unusually rosy, and her intense, beautiful eyes held a strange affection as if she were waiting for someone.


    A few moments later, a luxury car approached and stopped beside her. The door opened to reveal Kingpin, dressed in his usual suit, sitting inside. Gripping his cane with both hands, he turned his head and spoke in a deep voice.


    "Mary, I''m very surprised by your decision. I never thought you''d be the first to leave me."


    Indeed, Kingpin was shocked and angry that his most loyal lieutenant had asked to leave him. Bloody Mary, who had always been a trusted and powerful ally, was now walking away. Her abilities were formidable, and she was perhaps even more trusted than Bullseye. Losing her would be a major blow to Kingpin.


    "I''m going to find him," Bloody Mary said bluntly, making her intentions clear. Her loyalty to Kingpin had vanished, and she now regarded him as a stranger, her impatience evident.


    Kingpin knew exactly who she was referring to. He also saw the deeper reason behind her shift in attitude. Among her many personalities, the most violent and cruel, "Bloody," was in control, followed by her other adventurous, violent side, "Typhoid Mary." These personas allowed her to fully utilize her dangerous abilities. The other, more peaceful or cowardly personalities lacked the power to bring out her full potential.


    This shift in Bloody Mary''s loyalty was due in part to Kingpin''s influence. For a long time, he had skillfully maintained control over her most dominant personalities¡ªBloody and Typhoid¡ªusing his courage, ruthless nature, and sheer force to earn their devotion. These two personalities had been captivated by his brutality and power.


    But that night, everything changed. The appearance of the mysterious man shattered Bloody''s allegiance to Kingpin. She had always admired strength, domination, and ferocity, traits Kingpin embodied. However, after seeing the man, she knew he surpassed Kingpin in all these aspects. Naturally, her loyalty shifted, and now she was determined to seek out the one who truly had the aura of a king.


    Kingpin, aware that there was no way to alter her thinking, stared at her with murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Mary, you know what happens to those who betray me," he warned coldly.


    "I do," she responded, her voice filled with disdain. "But you''re no longer fit to be my boss. That night, in front of that man, you were nothing but a pathetic loser. Get out of my way, Kingpin. Don''t stop me from finding him, or I''ll tear your heart out."


    Her expression turned as fierce and violent as her words.


    "You''re asking for death," Kingpin roared. Days of bottled-up humiliation finally erupted. With a thunderous boom, he lunged out of the car, his ring-covered hand moving at an almost imperceptible speed, aiming for Bloody Mary''s head.


    She laughed maniacally.


    "Kingpin, I told you¡ªyou''re just a loser. You''re no longer worthy of my loyalty."


    As she spread her arms, a terrifying force surged from her, altering the gravity around them. Kingpin''s movement, including the hand reaching out to grab her, abruptly stopped mid-air.


    Bang!


    Behind them, the luxury car crumpled under the sudden gravitational pressure, as did nearby street signs and trash cans. The driver, caught in the onslaught, suffered the worst fate. His head was crushed, and his internal organs were pulverized as blood seeped from the shattered remains of the driver''s seat onto the street.


    Bloody Mary inhaled the scent of blood, a cruel smile curling on her lips. Though Kingpin stood before her, veins bulging in his forehead with fury, she knew continuing the fight was pointless. Her gravitational power alone wasn''t enough to kill him.


    Facing Kingpin''s silent, enraged stare, she mockingly placed her index finger to her lips and blew him a kiss.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Fisk," she teased, her voice dripping with malice.


    With that, she turned and strutted toward a nearby alley, her steps seductive, her figure fading into the darkness. As she left, the gravitational field around them dissipated. Though Kingpin''s face remained expressionless, his heaving chest betrayed his anger. He glanced back at the crushed car, then slowly pulled out his phone.


    By this point, anyone nearby had already fled, terrified by the brief but intense exchange.


    In Hell''s Kitchen, anyone lacking discernment would have died long ago.


    Kingpin ignored the chaos around him. After making a quick phone call, he simply whispered, "Come pick me up." Once he hung up, he stood there, speaking quietly to himself: "Mary, you can''t afford the price of betraying me."


    While New York''s underworld was in turmoil, the one responsible for all of it, Leon, had already left the city¡ªalong with his entire family.


    Flying a Blackbird jet, they had traveled to a remote part of the Pacific Ocean, where an ancient group of islands lay untouched by modern civilization. The main island, vast and lush with pristine vegetation, was surrounded by smaller islets. This would be their training ground for the next three months.


    Leon had instructed Keisha to use advanced spatial isolation technology to conceal the island group within a radius of several kilometers. To the outside world, it appeared as if the islands didn''t even exist. Any ships that approached within 70 to 80 kilometers of the area would be subtly redirected by the spatial barrier, none the wiser.


    Leon, Wanda, Pietro, Sergei, and the others arrived on the island, their excitement great.


    ¡­


    Everyone was brimming with energy as they set out to build a large three-story villa near the coast.


    Thanks to their enhanced physical abilities, they could chop down trees with a single strike. Having built wooden villas in the Ural Mountains before, they had the experience and skill to construct the house quickly. In just one day, they completed a spacious three-story villa, spanning over 1,000 square meters.


    However, this villa was more a nostalgic project than a necessity. They had no intention of staying on the island for an extended period. It was not a closed-off retreat for rigorous training but a place to rest when they grew tired from their daily practice. Every night, Clarice would teleport them back to the manor, so the simple wooden villa sufficed as a temporary base.


    That evening, they celebrated with a grand bonfire feast on the beach. The scent of various grilled foods filled the air, mingling with the salty sea breeze. Leon and the others sat by the fire, drinking juice and beer, talking and laughing as they shared stories of their adventures around the world, hunting strange and undead creatures.


    The younger members of the group listened in awe, completely captivated by the tales.


    Especially when Gennady shared his experience from London, dealing with vampires and werewolves, everyone listened closely. Most werewolves are brutish, violent creatures, but their physical strength and terrifying recovery speed surpass that of vampires. Werewolves and vampires have a deep-rooted rivalry, though the vampires seem to be more intelligent. Gennady discovered that they may have some connections with the British government or military.


    An elite team has been formed, whose combat skills are exceptionally well-coordinated. They''ve developed silver and ultraviolet bullets, which are highly effective against werewolves. However, werewolves have also managed to get their hands on similar weapons, making them just as deadly to vampires.


    Gennady stayed in the shadows, observing, taking advantage of the chaos. During his time there, he learned that both vampires and werewolves have ancient ancestors, apparently very powerful figures.


    He had planned to investigate further but was called back before he could delve deeper. Still, it''s not an issue; Sergei has already obtained the vampire blood they needed. Gennady suspects that there will be significant changes in the dynamics between vampires and werewolves in the future and intends to look into it after the three months of training are complete. He remains highly interested in these two ancient beings.


    After a long night, the next day arrived.


    Following breakfast, training officially began. The group stood on the beach¡ªgirls in vests and shorts, boys shirtless¡ªeveryone wore serious expressions, even the youngest among them, though this drew some laughter.


    "Now we begin. In the first stage, I''ll teach you six combat techniques," Leon announced, wearing only shorts. "These six techniques will maximize your control over your body."


    He continued, "The six techniques are Iron Body, Shave, Paper Art, Moonwalk, Tempest Kick, and Finger Pistol. Iron Body tightens the muscles and controls blood flow, making the body as hard as iron for defense. However, with your mastery of Armament Haki, Iron Body''s real value is in learning to control your muscles and blood."


    Whoosh!


    Leon stood still as his perfectly toned muscles suddenly tightened. The group watched closely, their enhanced mental and physical abilities, a result of the Super Soldier Serum, helping them grasp the technique quickly. Like Steve Rogers, they could absorb and remember complex strategies with a single glance, and with years of training, their muscle conditioning had reached remarkable levels.


    Learning Iron Body wasn''t a difficult task for them.


    Next came Shave.


    "Shave involves kicking the ground dozens of times in an instant to generate a strong rebound force, allowing for high-speed movement."


    Whoosh!


    Leon''s figure blurred as he vanished from his spot and reappeared a short distance away, repeating this process rapidly. He moved so fast that afterimages trailed behind him as he dashed across the beach.


    Sergei, Gennady, and the others watched with their eyes gleaming. Learning the Shave technique could finally close the speed gap with that pest, Pietro. Pietro often used his high-speed movement to taunt and toy with them during battles, which irritated them to no end.


    Pietro, meanwhile, shrugged and sighed. This technique was useless to him.


    Leon continued, "Next, there''s Paper Art, which involves relaxing your muscles and sensing the changes in the air around you. It allows you to move like paper, avoiding the enemy''s attacks with fluid grace."


    He demonstrated the next technique: "Moonwalk. It uses explosive kicking power to make you appear as if you''re vanishing. You can move mid-air with subtle, controlled kicks."


    Then came the Tempest Kick. "This technique lets you attack by creating a high-speed vacuum with your kick, generating powerful strikes."


    He shifted to Finger Gun. "With this move, you tighten your finger muscles, or use Armament Haki, to make your fingers so strong they can penetrate a human body like a bullet."


    After demonstrating each of the six techniques, Leon concluded, "These six moves will significantly enhance your combat effectiveness. But there''s another secret behind them¡ªthe Life Return technique."


    The group listened intently as Leon introduced this new ability, a powerful skill he had derived from studying the human body''s structure with the Sky Blade. Life Return was an advanced technique in the One Piece world, but here, it had become something even greater.


    "This skill allows you to control various body functions, including your organs and hair. For example, you can quickly swallow food, digest it, and restore energy and vitality in a short time. You can also accelerate hair growth and use it in combat."


    He continued, "Beyond that, mastering Life Return can help you control your Haki and other abilities. The potential is huge."


    However, they also had downside. Devouring food to restore stamina comes at the cost of some vitality. But with the computing power of Sky Blade No. 7, he could eliminate that drawback, using energy consumption instead.


    The group was stunned by the extent of Leon''s abilities, including Natasha, Sergei, and the others. They hadn''t expected such a vast arsenal of skills at his disposal. Still, it presented a golden opportunity to strengthen their powers.


    Without further delay, everyone eagerly began learning the Six Techniques and Life Return, while Leon provided guidance, helping them master these abilities step by step.


    ¡­


    With a solid foundation, Leon, in cooperation with Sky Blade, continued to monitor and guide the group throughout the training process. Their learning speed was astonishing.


    Soon, it wasn''t unusual to see Natasha using Moon step to fly around the beach, her slender legs kicking in mid-air. As she moved, a long blue energy slash would descend from the sky, carving a trench hundreds of meters long in the calm sea.


    Meanwhile, Sergei and the others seemed to appear and disappear in rapid succession, their movements creating afterimages. To an outsider, it would have looked like ghostly figures darting around in broad daylight.


    A month passed since this intense training began. During this time, everyone had reached a high level of mastery over the Six Techniques, and they had also become proficient in the Life Return technique.


    Now, it was time for the second stage of their training¡ªone that Leon would personally oversee.


    "Flying slashes."


    On the familiar beach, Leon stood in front of the group, speaking confidently like a seasoned swordsman. "Your strength is impressive, but you''re missing a long-range attack unless you can cultivate Armament Haki to a high level."


    "Until then, flying slashes can fill that gap."


    He gestured to the group. "Watch closely!"


    Holding an exquisite, luxurious cross sword in his right hand, Leon turned towards the sea. As he raised the sword high, a terrifying, sharp aura radiated from him, distorting the air around him. The intensity of his presence caused Sergei and the others to instinctively step back.


    In the next moment, Leon''s gaze sharpened like a blade. With one powerful motion, he swung the cross sword towards the sea.


    Boom!


    Before Sergei and the others could comprehend what had happened, a massive golden slash, hundreds of meters wide, was unleashed. The devastating force cut through the sea, splitting it in two for as far as the eye could see. The sea bed was visible in the gap, along with some unfortunate sea creatures that had been severed by the slash.


    For a moment, the sea stood divided. Then, with a loud rush of water, the ocean began to fill the void, and soon, it returned to its natural state.


    "Whaaat¡­" Sergei and the others murmured in awe, utterly dumbfounded by the sheer power they had just witnessed.


    Pietro was so shocked that he nearly blurted out a curse, but before he could finish, Wanda and Natasha shot him a glare, causing him to swallow the last word. However, that didn''t stop everyone''s eyes from lighting up with excitement and awe.


    It was unbelievably cool¡ªand terrifyingly strong at the same time.


    Even from such a long distance, without being directly in the slash''s path, everyone felt a chill. The mere thought of that sharp, devastating attack was enough to make them imagine anything in its way being sliced cleanly in half.


    This was the flying slash from One Piece.


    However, the version deduced by Sky Blade''s calculations was different. In One Piece, the ability to cut iron comes from feeling the breath of an object. But with Sky Blade, they could bypass this process entirely, using the most scientific and powerful methods to achieve the same effect.


    The principle involved drawing an arc-shaped vacuum wave in the air with the blade, which was then pushed forward by atmospheric pressure. This technique had strict requirements on the sword''s hardness, the proper force exertion, and the precision of wrist movement. Additionally, the flying slash''s power could be further amplified by wrapping the weapon in Armament Haki.


    Sky Blade, with its immense computing power, made it all seem effortless.


    In fact, the technique for generating the required force was similar to the Tempest Kick, but applied to the hands and the sword. With enough skill, even a finger, chopstick, or wooden stick could be used to perform a flying slash.


    The sheer coolness and power of this technique left everyone eager to master it.


    Before long, they were all fully absorbed in learning how to execute the flying slash.


    Meanwhile, Tony Stark, stepping away from his lab for a rare break, was about to meet a guest.


    At Stark Industries, Tony sat in his office, casually dressed in a short-sleeved shirt. After shaking hands with the woman who had just entered, he gestured for her to take a seat.


    The woman, showing no hesitation, sat down in the chair opposite Tony''s desk.


    Tony''s first impression was that she seemed strangely familiar. Then, it hit him¡ªwasn''t she the pilot who had taken Natasha away before? He mused inwardly, Could it be that every woman in that organization is this stunning?If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Maybe I should join, he thought jokingly, though he quickly dismissed the idea. He didn''t dare say it aloud, mainly because he feared he might get beaten¡ªwho knew if this woman''s combat skills were as terrifying as Natasha''s?


    "So, Natasha sent you to pick up the Arc Reactor, huh? How should I address you?" Tony asked, trying to sound casual.


    "You can call me Yelena," she replied coolly. It was, of course, Yelena.


    Her attitude was professional and business-like. She showed no signs of being impressed by Tony''s billionaire status, which didn''t surprise him. He simply nodded, gesturing towards the documents he had laid out on the table.


    "The two Arc Reactor cores and parts are already loaded on the truck. They''re in Warehouse No. 1 of Stark Industries. You can take them whenever you''re ready," Tony explained. "There''s also an installation flowchart to guide you through the assembly."


    Yelena''s expression didn''t change, and she nodded curtly, clearly treating this as a straightforward transaction.


    "Thank you, then goodbye." Yelena said, picked up the document, and was about to stand up and leave.


    But Tony stood up and stopped her. "Hey, Ms. Yelena, that''s not what our deal said at the beginning."


    "What are you trying to say?" Yelena asked coldly, turning to face him.


    "I thought we were supposed to be friends, right? But as a friend, Natasha hasn''t shown up even once this whole month." Tony shrugged, expressing his confusion. "I mean, what''s going on here? Am I just being left hanging?"


    Their agreement was clear: within three months, Natasha had promised he wouldn''t be targeted by any extraordinary threats. But no one had shown up. How could they protect him if they weren''t around? Or were they just that good at staying hidden?


    "She doesn''t need to show up," Yelena replied coldly. "The deal is still in place. We can guarantee that no idiot will bother you for the next two months."


    "How''s that supposed to work?"


    "If you have the right connections and ask around, you''ll understand exactly what that means," Yelena said. Without waiting for a reply, she turned and walked out.


    ¡­


    Yelena left the luxurious, spacious office, and as she opened the door, she bumped into Pepper Potts coming in. Yelena gave a polite nod and walked past her without a word.


    Pepper glanced at Yelena, hesitating to speak, then entered the office. She glared at Tony Stark, who seemed deep in thought, and snapped, "Mr. Stark, if you could, please refrain from letting your lady friends waltz into the Stark Industries office."


    "You know, with the stock market plummeting, most of the board members are already dissatisfied with you."


    Pepper wouldn''t admit she felt a bit jealous. She just couldn''t stand Tony Stark''s "decadence."


    However, she suddenly noticed that instead of the usual carefree, teasing Tony, his expression was serious, and he seemed lost in thought.


    "Tony?" she called, waving her hand as she approached his desk, trying to get his attention.


    Her voice brought Tony out of his deep contemplation. When he saw Pepper standing there, he instinctively smiled and said, "Wow. Believe me, today is your most beautiful day, my dear Miss Potts."


    "Thank you, Mr. Stark. Thank you so much for the compliment," Pepper replied with mock anger, although she was relieved to hear his familiar tone.


    She wanted to say that if he didn''t know how to give compliments, he shouldn''t bother trying.


    "You''re welcome. So, my dear Ms. Potts, what brings you here?" Tony asked.


    "I need you to sign the papers I''m carrying."


    "Wow, looks like there''s a dozen of them," Tony said, making a face full of rejection.


    Pepper shook her head. "It''s not a dozen, Tony. It''s dozens, and this is only a part of them."


    With that, she placed the hefty stack of documents on his desk.


    Tony glanced at the pile, and his expression turned serious. He circled the desk and walked up to Pepper, placing his hands on her shoulders. Looking into her eyes with a mock-serious tone, he said, "My dear Miss Potts, you''re already the executive assistant. I hereby authorize you to handle these documents."


    "Which means... these files are now your problem."


    Before Pepper could respond, Tony bolted for the door. Her face was frozen in disbelief as she watched him leave. Just before the door closed, she shouted, "Oh my God, Tony Stark! You can''t just run away!"


    Tony wore sunglasses and quickly left Stark Industries with his bodyguard, Happy. They headed downstairs to two sports cars parked in a nearby space. Just as Tony was about to get in, a middle-aged man in a suit with a gentle expression walked over, also wearing sunglasses.


    When Tony saw him, something clicked. He paused, letting go of the car door handle and turning to face the man.


    The man removed his sunglasses and extended his hand. "Mr. Stark, do you remember me? Coulson, from S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "Of course, I remember your flowing long hair," Tony replied, shaking his hand with a perfunctory grin.


    Tony had only vaguely remembered Coulson''s introduction from when he first returned to New York, a quick briefing followed by a meeting with Nick Fury. It clicked later that Coulson was also part of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Coulson, a little self-conscious, touched his balding head but remained unfazed. He knew well enough about Tony''s sharp tongue and sarcastic nature.


    But Tony''s next question caught him off guard.


    "Agent Coulson, has anything big happened in New York this month that might concern me?"


    Coulson''s eyes narrowed. "Did that woman you met mention something? I''m guessing she didn''t give you the full picture."


    Clearly, S.H.I.E.L.D. had been monitoring Tony and the Stark Industries closely. The meeting with Yelena had not gone unnoticed.


    Tony smirked. "So you''re keeping an eye on me? Intriguing. Sounds like they''re giving you headaches. Surveillance, I take it?"


    Coulson remained calm. "They''re too mysterious and too dangerous. We''ve been trying to trace their origins, but sadly, Mr. Stark, without your cooperation, our hands are tied."


    "Well, what did your investigation turn up?" Tony pressed.


    At that moment, a voice crackled in Coulson''s earpiece: "Coulson, we lost her in a surveillance blind spot on 35th Street in Manhattan."


    "The subject is skilled in anti-tracking, likely has backup, and the speed at which both she and the vehicle disappeared was...unusual."


    "Understood," Coulson replied, then shrugged at Tony. "We lost the trail."


    Tony scoffed, "Ha! Honestly, I hope you do find them. I''d love to know who they really are."


    Even Jarvis, with all his advanced facial recognition and search methods, couldn''t track Yelena or Natasha. Tony''s curiosity was piqued. For a group to operate under the constant surveillance of modern society and leave no trace, it could only mean one thing: they had access to cutting-edge artificial intelligence well beyond anything currently known.


    To completely suppress modern network information technology and block the world''s networks, allowing that group of people to vanish from the digital world¡ªnow that was intriguing. As a genius, Tony was naturally curious.


    But clearly, S.H.I.E.L.D. wasn''t meeting his expectations, and that didn''t surprise him. He was still waiting for the other party to reveal the full truth to him.


    "A month ago, two individuals infiltrated the headquarters of the largest Crime Boss in New York and utterly destroyed him and several of his subordinates, all of whom had extraordinary abilities," Coulson said. "Their only goal was to ensure that no superhuman would come after you, Mr. Stark."


    Coulson paused and added, "By the way, based on the information we received, Mr. Stane happened to be in a meeting with that Crime Boss at the time."


    ¡­


    In the underground laboratory of a villa perched high on a cliff overlooking the ocean in New York, Tony Stark leaned back in his chair, his head slightly tilted as he tried to relax. On the workbench nearby, partially assembled metal components hinted at the creation of exoskeleton armor. In front of him, a brand-new armor design was displayed on a holographic projection screen.


    This was the armor Tony had envisioned ever since his escape from the cave where he had been held captive. With the miniaturized Ark reactor, Jarvis'' artificial intelligence system, and his nearly maxed-out technical skills, he had turned what once seemed impossible into a reality. This armor would become his ultimate safeguard.


    After being kidnapped, Tony had felt utterly powerless. His status as a billionaire and a genius scientist had meant nothing in the face of armed terrorists. A single bullet could have erased everything he owned in an instant. It was during that time he realized that he could only rely on himself. Flesh and blood alone couldn''t stop a bullet, but the hardest armor could.


    Thus, the MK armor was born. But even with this new creation, Tony wondered: would it truly keep him safe? Or was it just a source of fleeting comfort?


    His mind drifted back to a memory from the cave¡ªthe vision of a beautiful woman with short, burgundy hair that had shattered his understanding of reality. He would never forget the scene: blazing flames licking the walls of the cave, bodies lying in despair, eyes wide with disbelief. Among them stood the woman, holding the terrorist leader by the neck, tossing him like a ragdoll against a distant wall. The man''s body burst like a bubble, blood splattering everywhere.


    Could the MK armor he developed ever protect him from that kind of power? Tony had his doubts.


    Coulson''s recent words, coupled with the vast information Jarvis had collected by hacking into New York City''s networks, only deepened his confusion. Yelena''s cryptic message echoed in his mind. It wasn''t just talk¡ªtwo individuals had single-handedly intimidated world-class crime lords, including the most powerful in New York, with devastating force.


    Tony felt an oppressive weight settle on him, a pressure brought by power and mystery far beyond human limits. For the first time, Tony Stark¡ªalways confident, always proud¡ªbegan to question himself.


    He didn''t know whether the knowledge and creativity he possessed¡ªthe crystallization of endless inspiration and advanced technology¡ªcould bridge the vast gap, as wide as mountains, rivers, and oceans, between him and what he was facing now. Tony''s expression darkened.


    He hated this feeling¡ªthe insecurity, the self-doubt, everything.


    Time passed, and Tony remained slumped in his chair, eyes vacant, almost like a lifeless corpse. He wasn''t sure how long he''d been sitting there. Then, by chance, his eyes fell on an object in the corner of the room, something he had forgotten about.


    It was an unfinished star-shaped shield leaning against the wall.


    The shield was based on one of his father Howard''s earliest designs. Tony recalled words his father had once said to him as a child¡ªwords he had long forgotten and never cared much about at the time.


    "Tony, you are the son of Howard Stark, the greatest scientist of this century. You are also my greatest work. I believe that in a more prosperous and advanced world, you will create stories far greater and more legendary than mine."


    "Hey, Tony, put down those damn comic books. It''s always Carl Anderson books you''re reading."


    "Son, crying is not how the Stark family deals with problems. We may be proud and arrogant, but we never doubt ourselves, never give up, and never cry."


    "In this world, no one can bring the Starks down. If your beliefs remain strong, once the race begins¡ªwhether you''re on a curve or a straight road¡ªyou must surpass it. You must stay determined and grit your teeth."


    The voice, once blurry in his memory, came rushing back into his heart, and Tony''s dull eyes began to brighten.


    "Dad, maybe you were right."


    Tony murmured to himself, then stood up from his chair, stretched his muscles, and walked over to the workbench. "Jarvis, we''re not done yet, so don''t fall asleep on me."


    "Nice to have you back, sir."


    Zzzt! Zzzt!


    The sound of a laser cutting metal echoed through the underground lab. Tony''s voice broke the silence occasionally.


    "Hey, don''t hold it against me¡ªI''ll donate you sooner or later."


    "I''m sorry, am I blocking you?"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, in the large hall with floor-to-ceiling windows, Agent Hill approached Nick Fury, who was holding a cup of coffee and staring out at the city below.


    "Sir, according to the results from our one-month facial recognition search, we''ve come up empty. We checked a total of 383 city surveillance networks and found fewer than 30 people whose facial match exceeded 35%."


    "However, our agents investigated all their backgrounds and histories, and ultimately eliminated them all."


    Fury took a sip of his coffee, his expression unchanged, as if he had expected this outcome all along.


    "What do you think, Hill?"


    "They''re like ghosts," Hill replied helplessly.


    She had been with S.H.I.E.L.D. for over ten years. As Fury''s right-hand and a senior agent, she had seen and investigated more than a hundred bizarre and seemingly impossible cases. Yet, thanks to S.H.I.E.L.D.''s advanced technology, she had always managed to find some clue.


    But this time, she couldn''t even begin to describe this group. All she could say was that they were ghosts.


    Their numbers were unknown, their information was unknown, their powers were unknown, and their movements were impossible to track. Even though Kingpin had verbally described the appearance and figures of the two people, there was no trace of them on the internet.


    A group of ghosts, living beneath the gaze of society''s watchful eyes, invisible and untouchable, leaving everyone feeling powerless.


    Fury nodded, but kept his thoughts to himself.


    After a moment of silence, Hill added, "Secretary Pierce is looking for you."


    Fury raised an eyebrow.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Above the sea, a terrifying roar suddenly exploded, and several figures were seen flying through the sky like birds.


    With every step in the void, an explosive transparent ring of airwaves burst out, allowing them to move gracefully through the air.


    In the midst of these airwaves, Sumarokov emerged, muscles bulging, his upper body bare. He raised his double chain swords, now blackened, and slashed downward.


    In an instant, two terrifying golden slashes, each dozens of meters wide, tore through the sky.


    The others, each wielding a cross sword, swung theirs down in unison.


    Countless flying slashes filled the air, densely packed and overwhelming, as though they intended to slice through the sea itself.


    Their target: Leon.


    Leon stood on the roiling, boiling sea, wearing only shorts, a shining cross sword made of golden particles in his hand.


    Faced with the overwhelming storm of flying slashes, his right hand tightened around his weapon, sweeping, slashing, and blocking at a speed too fast for the naked eye to follow.


    Clang! Clang! Clang! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The slashes, powerful enough to cut through mountains and rivers, were blocked and deflected by Leon in the simplest and swiftest movements.


    Dazzling sparks burst out at every point of impact. The deflected slashes crashed into the sea, causing explosive water pillars to rise, filling the sky with heavy rainfall.


    Once this onslaught ended, Wanda, Sergei, and the others appeared around Leon, descending from the sky at some unknown time. Without mercy, they launched another attack.


    They charged across the surface of the sea, moving at nearly subsonic speeds, leaving long, rapid waves in their wake.


    With his heightened sense of awareness, Leon had already sensed their approach.


    Facing the frenzied siege from Sergei and the others, he remained calm, resisting their attacks with nothing but his own strength.


    Boom!


    With a single sword strike, Leon sent Wanda flying a thousand meters away.


    Wanda, leading the charge, ignored the seawater soaking her hair and sticking it to her cheeks. She continued speeding forward, gripping her sword in her right hand while extending her left hand.


    A giant red hand, formed from chaotic magical energy, grabbed the thousand-meter flying slash and violently shook it.


    Bang!


    The flying slash shattered into pieces.


    Pietro, Sergei, and the others sharpened their focus, accelerating once more as they passed Wanda and rushed toward Leon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    This was a battle beyond imagination, a clash that subverted the human worldview. Over a dozen fighters displayed the results of months, or even years, of intense training. Their swordsmanship, combat skills, energy manipulation, and tactical coordination had reached their peak.


    Every flying slash impacted the sea with explosive force. Each collision caused airwaves powerful enough to create massive craters in the ocean''s surface. The sea churned violently, transforming into a chaotic expanse of whirlpools and towering waves. The entire area, stretching for dozens of kilometers, became a death zone, and all marine creatures instinctively fled from the impending disaster.


    On a distant island cliff, three young girls stood, witnessing the shocking battle with wide, unblinking eyes. Though they had not yet been injected with the super soldier serum, their use of Haki allowed them to barely follow the combat. Even so, the intensity of the battle felt like a real life-or-death struggle.


    Despite being surrounded, Leon fought back fiercely, mercilessly kicking Sumarokov. Even though Sumarokov instinctively used his Armament Haki, he was sent flying thousands of meters, coughing up blood. Yet, without hesitation, he returned to the fray. To be honest, a battle like this would terrify any normal thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl, but Clarice, Alina, and Polina had long grown accustomed to it.


    Pushkin, on the other hand, was a different story. His precocious eyes shone with enthusiasm and longing. His blood boiled as his fighting spirit surged, almost overflowing, but he hated his lack of strength and seniority. He yearned for the same power as his older brothers and sisters and craved to be part of the battle he was witnessing. But he was still young and not yet in his golden period of physical growth, forced to watch as his siblings grew stronger before him.


    Even Yuriko, who had joined the group later, had already surpassed him in strength. In this battle, she played a crucial role. Pushkin''s heart pounded as he watched the fight, having stood there for two whole days. That''s right, the battle between Leon, Sergei, and the others had raged on for two full days, seemingly without end.


    No one took a moment to rest. From Wanda and Natasha to Sergei, Sumarokov, and Yuriko, they all had one goal: to kill Leon. Because when Leon found an opening, he would show no mercy.


    Everyone bore injuries. Natasha and Wanda had sections of their hair cut off by flying slashes after failing to dodge in time. Sergei and Pietro had wounds from finger guns, while others carried long bloodstains from kicks and slashes. Yuriko fared better, her unparalleled self-healing ability sparing her from scars.


    But Pushkin had seen everything from the beginning, and he knew just how close Yuriko had come to being cut in half by Leon''s sword.


    Wanda and the others had narrowly escaped when they surrounded Leon. The battle had been intense, and it was clear that this confrontation was Leon''s final assessment of their training over the past three months.


    No one felt fear, no one gave up. Their determination to fight was unshakable, as if the fighting spirit had been ingrained in their very bones and souls¡ªeven with Leon as their opponent.


    Boom!


    As yet another day passed, a terrifying, tsunami-like force erupted from Leon, while over a dozen equally powerful auras exploded like volcanic eruptions in response. The clash of these energies turned the sea and sky, stretching for kilometers, into a chaotic, bloody purgatory. Red and black lightning streaked across the heavens, and dark clouds loomed ominously overhead.


    ¡­


    The earth and mountains trembled, and the explosive momentum felt like the collision of massive forces.


    The sky finally cracked.


    Billowing dark clouds split apart, dispersed, and were obliterated by the power unleashed by those kings and god-like.


    The sea, under the impact of these terrifying auras, rose in monstrous waves layer after layer.


    Leon stood on the sea, and the waves threatened to shatter his momentum. His sharp eyes radiated an overwhelming Haki that seemed to dominate the heavens. Though he was only 1.8 meters tall, a mere speck beneath the endless sky and sea, his presence was as majestic as a god of the ocean.


    In contrast, Sergei, Wanda, Pietro, and the others, unwilling to show weakness, surrounded Leon, releasing their Conqueror''s Haki without restraint. Despite the sweat dripping down their foreheads and their labored breathing, none of them gave up.


    The clash of Conqueror''s Haki against Conqueror''s Haki lasted for what felt like an eternity.


    Waves of red and black lightning raged across the sea.


    The entire scene resembled the end of the world.


    Yet, no matter how much Wanda, Natasha, and the others struggled, they had too little time to fully awaken their Conqueror''s Haki. Leon''s Haki was like an endless ocean, while theirs was merely a stream, a river.


    Finally, Leon''s lips curled into a smile, and with a hearty laugh, his monstrous Haki surged once more, mercilessly suppressing Wanda and the others. They were overwhelmed and fainted from the sheer pressure.


    "Damn it¡­"


    "Still failed."


    Even as they slipped into unconsciousness, Wanda, Natasha, and the others murmured in frustration as they fell towards the sea. But even in defeat, they still gripped their weapons tightly.


    Seeing this, Leon snapped his fingers.


    Ta~


    With the sharp snap, space fluctuated, and Wanda and the others, who were about to sink into the sea, vanished. When they reappeared, they were lying safely on the beach.


    Leon''s figure transformed into a golden beam and flew toward the island beach. In the blink of an eye, the beam condensed and exploded into sparks of light as Leon descended from the air. He glanced over his shoulder and saw the four little ones on a distant cliff leap with confidence. They stepped on the mountainside and it exploded, the force of the explosive power sent them soaring through the air.


    "Wow, Leon, you''re amazing! Wanda, Natasha, and the others never beat you!"


    "Marvelous!"


    "Leon is so powerful; Natasha doesn''t stand a chance against you!"


    The three little girls, like cheerful flatterers, gathered around Leon, showering him with praise. Taking advantage of Natasha''s fainting, they dared to speak boldly; otherwise, they wouldn''t have had the courage to do so.


    Pushkin, unable to hold back his excitement, shouted, "That life-and-death confrontation... it makes me want to fight too!" His youthful energy was boiling over. Seeing Pietro lying unconscious nearby, he almost lost control and felt an urge to punch him. But after a moment of restraint, he shouted, "I want to beat him ten times too!"


    Of course, he wouldn''t do it. After all, he didn''t have the strength, and he might end up being the one hung up and beaten.


    Leon chuckled as he gently patted the heads of the three little girls clinging to his waist. Their big, adoring eyes sparkled with admiration, and Leon couldn''t help but laugh heartily. No one could resist the affectionate gaze of these cute little girls.


    After acknowledging the girls, Leon turned to Pushkin, the only boy in the group, who was blushing with excitement. Leon placed a hand on his shoulder and said softly, "Be patient, kid. In a year, your golden growth period will come."


    "Work hard when that time comes, but don''t get too obsessed with it. Just like Wanda and the others, it''s not all about brute strength."


    He pointed toward the distant sky. "Our true goal lies out there¡ªin the vast universe, waiting for us to explore and conquer."


    "I understand, Leon. I''ll work hard!" The young man''s excitement grew, and he nodded with solemn determination. Leon was like a god to him, someone whose words and actions he admired deeply and aspired to follow. Pushkin had sworn many times that he, like Sergei and Pietro, would become a warrior fighting alongside Leon in all directions.


    Leon nodded in approval. This young man had great potential and would undoubtedly become one of his trusted right-hand men in the future. As a leader, Leon was also quite skilled at motivating his team.


    "What about Leon, Wanda, and Sister Natasha?" The little girls, now squatting in front of Wanda and Natasha and poking their faces playfully, looked up and asked.


    "After two days of fighting and unleashing so much Haki, they''re physically and mentally exhausted. They need to rest."


    "It''s time for us to head back."


    "Okayy~~~" the girls chimed in.


    The three months of intense training had come to an end, and Leon was very satisfied with the results. Using Clarice''s ability, the two girls and Pushkin quickly lifted everyone and transported them through a portal back to the manor.


    Before leaving, Leon instructed Keisha to close the space barrier.


    Leon placed everyone in their rooms one by one, and before leaving, he injected them with a healing serum developed by Sky Blade.


    This serum not only rapidly repairs necrotic muscle cells and injuries but also replenishes the nutrients they all needed.


    Leon believed that after this battle, Wanda and the others would experience a significant breakthrough in their strength.


    Afterward, he took a relaxing bath and enjoyed a delicious meal prepared by the manor''s chefs, accompanied by the four little ones.


    Throughout the meal and even afterward, the four children were still buzzing with excitement, their faces flushed from all the energy and chatter.


    Leon asked the maid to prepare a cup of cappuccino for him, then sat on the sofa watching TV.


    Reflecting on the past three months, he realized that while he had been teaching Wanda and the others, his own strength had undergone a tremendous improvement.


    Thanks to Sky Blade''s support, his strength had reached the level of a Yonko, and perhaps even surpassed it.


    As for Wanda and the others, after awakening their Conqueror''s Haki and surviving this battle, they were now at a level comparable to generals.


    The fact that they had reached such heights in just a few years was nothing short of remarkable.


    ¡­


    Leon had poured vast resources into everyone, so this level of progress was to be expected. Using breathing techniques to strengthen internal organs early on, supported by nutrient solutions and relentless daily training, they had surpassed human physical limits within two years. Their cardiopulmonary functions had also improved drastically, although eventually, progress from breathing techniques began to slow.


    Then, with the introduction of Armament and Observation Haki, they broke past their previous limits once again. Combined with nutrient solutions and costly food supplements, their physical development reached near-monstrous levels within just a few years.


    The true game-changer was the super-soldier serum specially crafted by Sky Blade. This serum catalyzed an all-around evolution. Not only did it enhance their physical fitness to monstrous levels, but it also unlocked immense potential within them. As their training intensified, particularly in their prime years, the high-pressure training, especially under Leon and even with Sky Blade''s resources, enabled each member to evolve into powerful warriors. It was only natural that they all achieved the rank of generals and became exceptional swordsmen.


    But this isn''t the end. The future looks bright. With Sky Blade, they have the power to conquer the world. Reaching a godly physique might be challenging for now, as Sky Blade''s computing power may eventually fall short. Genetic engineering on this scale isn''t straightforward, and Sky Blade can''t entirely shoulder the load. But that''s a problem for later.


    The past three months of intense training went exceptionally well. Each member of the team Leon had formed over the years committed fully, crafting the finest nutrient solutions with Sky Blade''s resources and mastering the skills he taught, especially the flying and slashing techniques essential for great swordsmen. They weren''t fully refined in their weapon use or swordsmanship at that level, but that''s what the last two days of battle were for¡ªa real-life confrontation to unify everything they had learned.


    Of course, this seemingly life-or-death battle was actually under Leon''s perfect control. His advanced Conqueror Haki, Sky Blade''s remote support managed by Keisha, and the relentless attacks from Wanda and the others all created a thrilling scenario. Several times, it seemed as if he might be beheaded or dismembered, but Sky Blade and his own calculations managed everything.


    Wanda and the others genuinely thought this was a fight to the death, though. Truth be told, it felt invigorating to stretch his muscles through this intense combat, and it even satisfied a bit of darkness within him.


    The three fierce fighters¡ªWanda, Yuriko, and Natasha¡ªwere especially ruthless, though Leon wouldn''t have to pay any price for it afterward. After all, the scars on his body were healed by a serum, so even if he wanted to nurse a grudge, there wasn''t any trace left. He figured they''d probably thank him in their hearts. The thought brought a smirk to his face.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the classic scene of Tony Stark''s press conference on the large TV screen in front of him, just as Stark delivered the iconic line: "I am Iron Man."


    With that, the prelude to a new era of power had officially begun. Leon watched Stark''s eyes gleaming with purpose as the press clamored for details, questions overlapping in chaotic waves. Leon stretched, smiling softly.


    Just then, his phone rang. He answered it to find out that the airborne fortress Melina had been managing was complete, with its launch scheduled in three days. Until then, it would undergo final maintenance.


    The progress was quicker than expected, but with the new artificial intelligence powered by Angel Civilization technology and guided by Keisha, the project had accelerated beyond the original timeline. The AI''s computing capabilities far exceeded Tony''s Jarvis, given it was an angelic creation of Sky Blade''s system, designed by a 15,000-year-old civilization. Leon agreed to have Wanda and others go for an inspection.


    For Leon, the next three days were set for some well-deserved rest.


    Night had fallen over Queens.


    Inside an apartment on the second floor, Peter Parker, who had taken up the mantle of Spider-Man, was hastily putting on his suit. He opened the door slightly and called down to Aunt May, "Goodnight, Aunt May."


    "Goodnight, Peter. Sweet dreams," her gentle voice called from below.


    With the door closed and locked, Peter pulled on his mask, opened the window, and pressed himself against the wall before making a nimble leap up to the rooftop. Shooting his webs, he swung out into the city, traveling between New York''s skyscrapers, barely noticeable against the night sky.


    Finally, he reached a 100-foot building in Queens, crouching on the guardrail by a signal tower. Perched high above the city, he sharpened his senses to catch any sign of trouble. Suddenly, he heard a faint noise¡ªa rapid burst of gunfire, almost inaudible due to the distance.


    "Aha, let''s see who''s causing trouble. It''s such a nice evening, and we all deserve to be in a good mood," Peter thought with a smirk, leaping from the building and swinging toward the sound.


    As he closed in, he noticed people fleeing in a panic. High in the air, he finally got a clear view of the source. Peter nearly lost his grip on the web as he registered the scene below. Dozens of heavily armed gangsters surrounded a lone figure, their fingers pressing hard on the triggers. And their target? A single woman¡ªa very beautiful woman.


    Under the spider mask, Peter''s eyes widened. "Oh my God, what am I seeing?" he whispered, pressing himself against the fifth-floor wall of a nearby apartment to observe, readying himself for the next move.


    ¡­


    This woman looked different from what Peter had expected.


    Cool¡ªvery cool. She had a striking figure, standing at 1.78 meters, with a black leather jacket, black jeans, and a brown belt. Her left leg was torn off at the thigh, exposing the remnants of fishnet stockings on that side, while her upper body was clad in a short, white top that offered a glimpse of her chest, catching the eye.


    On her exposed abdomen was a black circular tattoo, adding a touch of style. But the most captivating feature was her long, blood-red hair¡ªa dark, cold beauty that exuded power, even violence.


    She showed no fear of the hail of bullets fired at her. Raising her right hand, she conjured an energy shield from thin air, causing the bullets to strike it and ripple like raindrops on water. But it was what she did next that made Peter catch his breath.


    With a cruel smile, she extended her other hand and clenched her fist.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the positions of the dozens of gang members holding weapons shifted. Suddenly, crushing gravity bore down like a mountain, and they were flattened without so much as a scream, reduced to bloody pulp. Scarlet blood mixed with the crushed flesh created a gruesome scene.


    Peter almost lost it. Covering his mouth, he tried to suppress the wave of nausea that hit him. "Damn, that''s brutal," he muttered, his skin crawling with goosebumps. This woman was terrifying; she was like a devil in human form.


    Despite his hesitation, Peter knew he had to act. She had caused sheer panic, and with so many dead, he couldn''t let her walk away. He would have to arrest her and let the law take its course.


    But just as he was about to make his move, new figures appeared. On the now-empty street, illuminated by lights on either side, three shadows stretched long and ominous. Three figures strolled in at a leisurely pace.


    One was a middle-aged man in a simple blue-and-white shirt, another was tall and muscular, clad in armor resembling a rhinoceros. Between them walked a bald, heavyset man in a suit, gripping a cane, a ring glinting on his hand, and his eyes fierce.


    Peter could sense something on a rooftop in the distance, aimed at them. The hair on his arms stood up in warning. Whatever it was, it spelled danger.


    Peter''s initial urge to act halted immediately. He crawled along the wall like a spider, moving stealthily to another spot. He found a building closer to the scene, partially hidden by a large tree with thick branches, providing some cover.


    "Mary, this is your only chance. Come back with me, or I''ll break your bones one by one," the bald man''s voice boomed with a deep menace, his accent adding to his dominance and ferocity.


    Peter felt a surge of danger radiating from all three figures, not just the bald man. He watched silently, taking in the scene.


    Despite the bald man''s cruel threat, Mary showed no fear. Instead, she let out a maniacal laugh, making the already tense street feel even eerier.


    "Break my bones?" she sneered. "That''s practically fun for me. But you''re not capable of doing it."


    Mary brushed a hand through her scarlet hair, her eyes gleaming with madness. "I''m looking for the man who''s truly worthy. A man I believe in. You? You''re just a loser."


    "Mary, no one wins every time," Kingpin replied, spreading his arms as if embracing the world, his cane held in his left hand. "But I don''t always lose either. For the past three months, rumors of my failures have spread, and some have even dared to defy me." He smirked. "So, I cut off their heads and displayed them in front of Kingpin Tower. I am still the ruler of the underworld."


    "Ha, congratulations, Mr. Fisk," Mary said with mock applause, only to shift her tone. "Unfortunately for you, the man I love is still a mountain you can''t climb. He''s a nightmare that haunts you every day."


    She narrowed her eyes. "I''m warning you one last time: my leaving has nothing to do with you. Don''t interfere with me finding him, or he might misunderstand."


    "I''m truly sorry, my Mary," Kingpin said with a disappointed shake of his head. He seemed to realize that Bloody Mary was beyond reclaiming, leaving him with only one choice. "Kill her."


    At that moment, a gunshot rang out from the distance.


    Bang! An armor-piercing bullet tore through the night, aimed directly at Mary''s head. The shot echoed, signaling the start of the battle, making Peter flinch. As Mary leaped to evade, the fight erupted in full force.


    Mary seemed to have anticipated the shot, stepping back just in time. The bullet missed her, striking a nearby lamppost and tearing through it, then burrowing into the ground at an angle.


    As the lamppost flickered, Mary activated energy in her right hand. But before she could retaliate, the silent Sandman standing beside Kingpin sprang into action, his body dissolving into yellow sand. In moments, a terrifying sandstorm swept toward Mary.


    The storm engulfed the street, lifting cars, motorcycles, discarded leaflets, and trash bags, until everything was obscured by whirling yellow sand.


    On the outer wall of the nearby apartment, Peter was caught in the aftermath. He quickly ducked his head to avoid the sand whipping over him. Even so, the impact of the sand stung, leaving him wincing as he clung to the wall.


    The massive man, Rhino, let out a roar and began his charge. He lowered his head like an actual rhinoceros, barreling forward with terrifying momentum, ignoring the swirling sandstorm as he aimed to crush Mary.


    Meanwhile, Kingpin shed his usual underworld emperor airs, unbuttoning his suit and tossing it aside as he joined the attack. The Sandman clouded Mary''s vision, disrupting her focus while Rhino charged from one side and Kingpin approached head-on. From a dark corner in the distance, a sniper lay in wait, ready to fire at any moment.


    Despite her recklessness, Mary knew she was in serious danger. Yet, even now, she had no regrets.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 128 to 138


    ¡­


    Peter Parker witnessed for the first time the intense thrill, cruelty, and spectacle of an extraordinary battle. The entire street was engulfed in a sandstorm. Sand and gravel pelted the buildings on either side, piercing through them in a cascade of sharp, shattering sounds.


    In the midst of it all, the fierce and formidable Bloody Mary fought single-handedly against Kingpin, the Rhino, and Sandman, who was relentlessly interfering. She activated her stance, shifting the gravity around her. Under the crushing force, each movement by Kingpin and Rhino became agonizingly slow and laborious.


    Yet, as she activated her powers, snipers positioned in the distance continued to fire, intensifying the sandstorm. In response, Sandman quickly manipulated the sand, forming cone-shaped projectiles that whirled through the air, aimed at Mary. Though the gravity reduced the power of the sand cones, a direct hit would still pierce flesh and bone.


    Despite her wild and violent nature, Bloody Mary fought with astonishing skill and determination. She maintained the gravity field to hold down Kingpin and Rhino, while raising an energy barrier to deflect the sand cones and dodge incoming sniper bullets. All the while, she maneuvered stealthily toward a fire hydrant on the street.


    In the raging sandstorm, she finally pinpointed Sandman''s location. With a sudden, calculated move, she dropped her energy shield, drew a straight knife from her waist, and sliced down with precision. Ding! The hydrant was cleanly cut, sending a powerful jet of water skyward. She deftly angled her foot to redirect the water spray, catching Sandman in the stream.


    Water¡ªa fatal weakness for Sandman¡ªstruck him with force, dissolving his body into wet, helpless clumps that splattered against the wall across the street. It took him several moments to begin re-forming, effectively removing him from the fight.


    As the sandstorm subsided, Bloody Mary turned her attention back to the battlefield, but just then, a sniper''s bullet whizzed past her head. She dodged just in time, though the bullet''s air pressure grazed her cheek, cutting a piece of flesh. The sharp pain fueled her rage, blood trickling from the wound and giving her the look of a vengeful demon.


    "Now that''s more like it~" she whispered, a twisted smile on her face.


    Mary laughed wildly, but in her mind, she had already sentenced the sniper to death. With a sudden swing of her arm, a fierce energy blast shot from her hand, targeting Rhino with explosive force. Under Rhino''s disbelieving gaze, the blast struck him, unleashing a devastating explosion.


    Boom!


    The fiery explosion erupted, sending shockwaves in every direction. Even Kingpin, standing nearby, was forced to brace himself, crossing his powerful arms in front as the blast tore at his sleeves and skin, exposing his muscular forearms. Smoke and dust filled the air, obscuring the battlefield, and Mary set her sights on another opponent.


    As if sensing her intent, Bullseye¡ªstationed at a distance¡ªdiscarded his sniper rifle, grabbed a bag of steel balls, and began launching them with monstrous precision. Each steel ball shot from his hand like an armor-piercing bullet, bombarding Mary relentlessly and leaving her no safe place to dodge.


    Realizing the danger, Mary dropped her gravity stance and activated her full energy barrier.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Steel balls clashed against her blue, eggshell-shaped shield, creating rippling waves with each impact. She could feel fatigue beginning to creep in. With her gravity field down, Kingpin was free to move again.


    Amidst the smoke, Kingpin saw Rhino lying on the ground. Though Rhino''s armor was undamaged, he appeared concussed from the explosion. Gritting his teeth, Kingpin roared and charged at Bloody Mary, raising his cane. Pressing a button, he fired a powerful laser from the tip, aiming it precisely at her energy shield. The laser, combined with Bullseye''s unending barrage, caused cracks to splinter across the shield. Blood trickled from Mary''s nose.


    She was at her limit.


    Seeing her weaken, Kingpin went in for the final strike. He sprinted forward, roared, and threw his fist with the full force of his peak human strength.


    Boom!


    The shield shattered. But instead of Kingpin''s fist, Mary was met by a barrage of dense steel balls. Powerless to dodge, she watched death approach, yet a crazed smile remained on her face.


    Just as she resigned herself to her fate, something unexpected happened. Out of nowhere, a long spider thread attached itself to her coat, yanking her away with tremendous force. She flew back, narrowly escaping the deadly steel balls, which smashed into the ground, walls, and fire hydrants, puncturing small holes in everything they struck.


    Furious, Kingpin looked around, eyes blazing with anger. About twenty meters away, he saw Mary dangling in midair, suspended by a thread of spider silk. Following the line, he spotted the figure on the building''s outer wall: a person in red and blue, marked with the unmistakable spider emblem.


    It was none other than Spider-Man¡ªPeter Parker.


    "Uh, sorry to interrupt, folks. I know this lady has done some awful things, but I can''t just stand by and watch you kill her," Peter said, pulling Mary closer with a firm tug of his web.


    Wrapping his arm around Mary''s waist, he leaped away just as a steel ball whizzed past, puncturing the wall where they had stood a moment before. Holding her securely, Peter sprinted along the building''s outer wall, darting toward the roof. His spider-sense kept him one step ahead of Bullseye''s relentless steel balls, which he dodged with precise, fluid movements.


    In moments, they vanished over the rooftop.


    "Damn it!" Kingpin roared, seething with rage. He had failed again, and his frustration could be felt by those around.


    ¡­


    Two figures wandered over New York City before finally landing in a dark alley. Bloody Mary collapsed to the ground due to Peter''s release. Peter stumbled, feeling somewhat embarrassed as he fell. He covered his waist with one hand and glanced down, noticing a short dagger embedded in his side. Severe pain shot through him, sharpening his senses.


    He couldn''t believe he had saved this woman, only to have her stab him in the waist with a dagger. This was too much.


    "Hey, lady!"


    Peter couldn''t hold back his frustration, even though he was usually honest and kind. He looked at the woman before him, who was breathing heavily, blood flowing from her nose and face like a devil.


    Bloody Mary''s red lips curled into a crazed smile. "I like you, little one."


    "Damn it, is this how you show someone you like them¡ªby stabbing me with a knife?"


    Enduring the pain, Peter pulled out the dagger. Fortunately, it had no undercuts or blood grooves, and he instinctively clamped his muscles around it; otherwise, he would have bled profusely.


    Bloody Mary extended her index finger to soak up the blood and licked it clean. "It''s a pity I didn''t kill you this time."


    "Damn it, you''re a lunatic."


    Peter felt helpless. He simply stretched out his hand and shot a web to restrain Bloody Mary firmly. She didn''t resist. She was severely injured, and her only concern was to escape from Peter. Sincere thanks from her was completely out of the question.


    "Madam, you need to go to jail and reflect on your actions," Peter said seriously as he approached her.


    "Sureee~~~ I will definitely reflect on it."


    "Well, if it seems you can''t, then I hope those police officers can control you."


    "No, I really will reflect on it," Bloody Mary replied quickly, appearing hurt by Peter''s words. But then she changed the subject. "I realized I should have dealt with all threats before looking for that man."


    As she said this, her peach-blossom eyes remained fixed on Peter, making his skin crawl. He immediately understood that this woman might not consider him a threat at all.


    Peter felt numb; he had saved a ticking time bomb.


    If he could be more ruthless, he might have taken down this woman immediately. But unfortunately, he was Peter Parker, and that wasn''t something he''d ever do.


    At that moment, the screech of tires echoed from the street outside the alley. Peter turned his head abruptly and saw a group of fully armed soldiers in combat uniforms flooding into the alleyway entrance. Peter was stunned¡ªthese people didn''t look like New York City police. As he hesitated, wondering whether to escape or take Mary with him, the group of soldiers parted, making way for a figure in a suit who approached with two soldiers trailing behind.


    "Um, hey, sir, you do know it''s night, right?" Peter remarked as he noticed the middle-aged man wearing sunglasses in the dim alley. The man didn''t seem embarrassed. Instead, he responded calmly, "These sunglasses have night vision capabilities and can also link to remote network facial recognition, Spider-Man."


    "Cool! So, if I wanted to buy sunglasses like these, how much would they cost?" Peter replied, impressed by the high-tech gear.


    "These are free if you join S.H.I.E.L.D."


    "S.H.I.E.L.D.?"


    The man nodded. "Hello, Spider-Man. My name is Coulson. I''m a senior agent with S.H.I.E.L.D., responsible for dealing with paranormal phenomena and criminal incidents." He held up his ID for Peter to see.


    "So, you need me to hand her over to you?"


    "That''s right. The lady behind you is¡­special. Ordinary prisons can''t hold her. We have facilities specifically designed for extraordinary individuals."


    "Alright, then¡­" Peter considered it and nodded. Having someone else handle her was a relief. But just as he was about to ask a few more questions, a roar from the sky drew everyone''s attention.


    A figure descended from above, streaking down like a meteor. It was a red and gold humanoid armor, with particle flames streaming from its feet and palms. The suit touched down slowly, the round reactor on its chest glowing brightly.


    Everyone recognized him immediately. He was Tony Stark¡ªIron Man. Recently, he''d become so famous that even Spider-Man was overshadowed.


    Coulson groaned inwardly at the sight of Tony. At first, he''d hoped Stark would keep the MK armor under wraps, given its advanced technology. But Tony had been too willful, revealing it to the public on the spot. Now, Tony had become the center of attention for the U.S. military, government, and other agencies, all eager to get their hands on his technology.


    Thanks to S.H.I.E.L.D.''s intervention and Tony''s own high-profile status and connections, he''d managed to keep control of his armor. But with the MK armor now in the public eye, Tony had become a prime focus for S.H.I.E.L.D. And it just so happened that Coulson was assigned to liaise with him.


    But it was Tony''s personality that truly gave Coulson a headache.


    Bang!


    The armor hit the ground, and the metal mask automatically lifted to reveal Tony''s slightly inebriated face. It was clear he''d had a few drinks before coming.


    When he spotted Coulson, he immediately waved and greeted him. "Hey, man! Too bad you missed my party. Trust me, there were plenty of beauties there that you wouldn''t have been able to take your eyes off."


    "Sorry, I had a mission to perform," Coulson replied.


    "Right, right. I have to admit, you''re moving a bit quicker these days," Tony replied with a slight slur, sounding impressed. "A far cry from the ''90s classic car vibe you used to have." He let out a small burp, then scanned the alley, noticing Spider-Man in his suit and Bloody Mary tied up in webs. Tony paused, taking in the scene before giving a knowing smile.


    "Well, well, looks like you''re having quite the time here and getting creative, too! I''ve got to say, you''re a genius, setting this up in a¡­ well, in this smelly alley."


    ¡­


    The little encounter in the alley didn''t last long. Although Peter Parker was Spider-Man, he had a quieter self-confidence that contrasted sharply with Tony Stark''s high-profile, conceited style. Yet, there was no denying they shared one trait: both loved to talk nonsense.


    Drunk as he was, Tony didn''t linger in the alley. While he wasn''t a big fan of S.H.I.E.L.D., he couldn''t deny their professionalism in situations like this. So, Tony soon left.


    After Tony''s interruption, Peter found himself a bit suspicious of Coulson''s identity, but he eventually handed Bloody Mary over. Coulson ordered his special forces team to take her away, and before they did, they injected her with a tranquilizer to ensure she stayed quiet; after all, it''s safest when someone that unpredictable is calm.


    Before leaving, Coulson handed Peter a business card with just a phone number on it, mentioning that S.H.I.E.L.D. was quite impressed with him and hoped they could work together for the greater good. He casually noted that the job paid well, which piqued Peter''s interest, given his family''s financial situation. S.H.I.E.L.D. employment wouldn''t prevent him from fighting crime in New York, but Peter liked the freedom of doing things his way.


    Coulson wasn''t in a rush for an answer, advising Peter to think it over before departing and leaving Peter alone in the alley, still nursing his injury.


    Meanwhile, Leon was aware of the commotion in New York, but it didn''t concern him much. As for Bloody Mary, he paid minimal attention, though he acknowledged her potential for further training. But at the moment, he was focused on other matters, like escorting Wanda, Pietro, and the others to an experimental base in Siberia.


    The past three days had been hectic at the manor. Following rigorous training, Wanda and the others had experienced a significant boost in their abilities. Upon recovering from exhaustion, they found their strength had increased tremendously. Pietro, Sergei, and the others took a day to rest and recharge, then resumed their training with even more drive.


    Natasha and Wanda even pestered Leon for a sparring session, though Leon suspected they were just looking for a little payback. But after three days of intense activity, Leon managed to redirect everyone''s attention to other tasks.


    The completion of the Sky Fortress attracted everyone''s attention. After all, such advanced technology naturally piques curiosity. The team flew fighter jets to the experimental base, which was situated in a remote area of Siberia, built deep within a mountain range. For any organization seeking secrecy, mountains or underground sites are often the best choices due to their natural concealment.


    Heavy snow had begun to fall across Siberia, turning the mountains and plains into a silver-white expanse. The experimental base left by Dreykov was enormous, with state-of-the-art equipment, living facilities, a sizable scientific team, and extensive logistics support. Maintaining such an operation required significant wealth¡ªsomething only someone as resourceful as Dreykov could afford.


    Now, however, funding this operation was easy for Leon. With access to liquid funds from black market and untraceable accounts worldwide, he could secure financing without anyone tracking it back to him. Sky Blade made this possible.


    The dome of the experimental base opened automatically, allowing the Blackbird fighter to land vertically on a designated platform. Once inside, the dome closed again, and Leon exited the plane with his family. Everyone, including the four younger ones, looked around the base with curiosity.


    Waiting to greet them were Melina, Yelena, and Alexei, along with several lab directors. After an initial round of introductions, the directors were given a chance to meet Leon, the financial force behind the base. These individuals were top scientific experts Dreykov had acquired through money and other means. Though they had been informed about the change in sponsorship, they were surprised to see how young Leon was.


    However, any initial tension soon faded. Leon''s approachable demeanor, combined with improved benefits he had introduced for the team, helped the supervisors feel more at ease. Dreykov''s methods had been ruthless, often involving strict surveillance on the supervisors and their families, discouraging any dissent. In contrast, Leon removed these oppressive measures, which greatly improved his standing with the team.


    This personal approach reassured the supervisors. However, what they didn''t know was that, although the overt monitoring had been removed, Sky Blade had already screened them all. Any individual with suspicious intentions would have been detected long before, likely meeting an "accidental" demise soon after.


    While Leon was generous to his allies, he was far from lenient with traitors. Like Kingpin, he dealt harshly with anyone disloyal to him.


    After reassuring the supervisors, Leon, Wanda, and Natasha, led by Melina and Yelena, ventured into the depths of the base. They arrived at an enormous cavern, towering over 10,000 meters high and spanning tens of thousands of meters in diameter. In the center, a colossal fortress stood silently on a platform, emanating an almost intimidating presence. Compared to it, any human seemed minuscule.


    "Wow, that''s so cool!"


    The four young ones clung to the steel frame, their short legs dangling as they gazed up at the massive structure, their eyes sparkling with awe.


    Witnessing technology that seemed like movie magic come to life was an experience that left a deep visual and emotional impact. If the kids were amazed, the "big kids" like Sergei, Pietro, and Gennady could hardly contain their excitement; they looked as if their eyes might pop out.


    "This base is unbelievable. It feels like it could hold tens of thousands of people," one of them said, still in awe.


    "Yes, to be precise, it''s designed to accommodate thirteen thousand people," Melina responded with a smile.


    ¡­


    "It''s hard to believe what it takes to get this giant airborne," Sergei said, gripping the guardrail as he stared in awe at the massive base.


    "We''ve implemented advanced anti-gravity technology," Melina explained, "with a large turbine engine and thirteen auxiliary turbines to provide vertical lift. Tony Stark contributed a large Arc Reactor as the main energy source, ensuring long-term suspension."


    "In a static hover mode, anti-gravity minimizes energy loss to almost negligible levels. Additionally, the base is equipped with forty-eight jet engines, which enable full flight capability and, if necessary, atmospheric exit. The built-in ecological system ensures a stable oxygen supply for normal operations," she continued, summarizing the features of the base. "Also, the base has an artificial intelligence control system and thirteen newly designed fighter jets, each equipped with vertical takeoff, landing technology, and advanced optical and radar stealth."


    "These fighters, along with the base itself, function as a global communication network. However, without authorization, even if intercepted, the signal cannot be decrypted unless someone has a computing power surpassing the AI."


    Leon watched the technicians below moving with calm efficiency. If this had been earlier, he might have felt exhilaration seeing a base of this caliber¡ªcomparable to a floating city. But as the owner of the Celestial Battleship Sky Blade Seven of Angel Civilization, he couldn''t exactly be thrilled by this. Still, he appreciated Melina, Yelena, and the team''s efforts and recognized the need to show acknowledgment.


    "You''ve done excellent work. Once the sky base is fully operational, give everyone some well-deserved rest and substantial rewards. Let''s not be stingy with those who work hard for us."


    Melina nodded, but Leon''s next words stirred a strong reaction.


    "As for you, Yelena, haven''t you been curious about how Natasha became so strong over the years?"


    Yelena, Melina, and Alexei exchanged glances. Yelena looked as though she was starting to understand. "You mean...?"


    "You''re Natasha''s family," Leon continued. "Even if it began as an act, your bonds are real." He glanced at Natasha, who pressed her lips together, her gaze fixed on Leon, her eyes filled with unspoken emotions.


    Leon smirked slightly, his voice gentle as he said, "I trust her¡ªand I trust you, too."


    "There are going to be big changes in the world, and you need to be strong enough to protect yourselves." As he spoke, he snapped his fingers.


    A shimmer in the air appeared around his hand, revealing a metal box he had prepared earlier. He handed it to Yelena, who took it, a bit surprised. Natasha shrugged and opened the box to reveal a syringe nestled in black foam, filled with a beautiful blue liquid.


    "This is a super-gene serum. It will enhance your genes, strengthening your physical abilities, cells, organs¡ªeverything. Once you''re injected, a whole new world will open up to you."


    Yelena and Melina exchanged a knowing look, confirming their suspicions. Given what they knew about Leon''s past, they''d already wondered about the serum Natasha had taken to reach her current strength. Alexei was proof enough of what such transformations could do. But Leon wasn''t calling it a super-soldier serum¡ªhe''d referred to it as a super-gene serum, which clearly promised even more potent effects.


    "Thank you," Yelena and Melina said, holding back emotion.


    Alexei, with his usual rough, loud demeanor, scratched his head and asked, "Leon, I''ve had a serum injection before. Wouldn''t another one be useless?"


    Leon shook his head. "No, it''ll only make you stronger. In fact, the serum will improve you even more than Yelena and Melina. However, while it can evolve your body, it doesn''t make you as skilled as Natasha. To use your enhanced abilities fully, you''ll still need training. Natasha will help with that."


    "But for now," Leon added, "let''s get our big guy airborne."


    Boom!


    Everyone boarded the base. At Leon''s command, the AI activated the engines, causing the base to rumble as the massive central turbine roared to life, emitting powerful flames. Slowly, the base began to rise.


    Gathered in the spacious hall with its massive floor-to-ceiling windows, they watched as the base ascended into the sky, with the ground below shrinking gradually. As they reached an altitude of tens of thousands of feet, the base seamlessly transitioned into stealth mode, cloaking itself in the clouds.


    Once in stealth mode, the base became undetectable to any military satellite scans. At this altitude, it switched to anti-gravity mode, allowing the turbine engines to shut down as it floated silently in the clouds, surrounded by thick, white mist.


    In the hall, the younger girls eagerly pulled Wanda and the others along, ready to explore. The sheer size of a base that could accommodate over 17,000 people was staggering. It contained not only the essentials but also rooms for leisure and comfort: kitchens, laundry rooms, game rooms, cinemas, swimming pools, and more.


    Dreykov''s version of the sky base, used as a Red Team training facility, had been cold and utilitarian. But Leon''s take was different. He had turned this sky base into a flying replica of the manor¡ªanother home, complete with warmth and luxury, that could soar through the skies.


    ¡­


    The space base is enormous, but there isn''t much to do. The four younger ones are just wandering around with the others. The interior structure and decorations are quite different from the usual cold machinery; many warm elements have been added, making it brighter. Sunlight even reaches the upper levels during the day, illuminating the area.


    If Dreykov could see his base transformed like this, he''d probably be angry enough to die all over again.


    After exploring for a while, everyone gathered on the top platform of the base, which felt like a huge playground. Nearby, there was a theater, a fountain with rocks, and a swimming pool. An oval glass ceiling above blocked harsh ultraviolet rays and could automatically adjust sunlight, so the top floor stayed bright without the need for artificial lights.


    Without hesitation, young Clarice opened a portal and brought out swimsuits, snacks, and other items from the manor. Those who wanted to swim swam, others enjoyed fruits, and some browsed the internet on their laptops. It was truly a leisurely atmosphere, so much so that I forgot to practice.


    On the other side of the vast hall, Yelena, Melina, and Alexei began injecting the super gene serum. As soon as the serum entered their bodies, an astonishing transformation occurred. Their bones, cells, organs, and blood began to change in remarkable ways. Past injuries, even removed organs, began healing. It was as if they were soaking in warm spring water.


    A powerful energy surged within, making the world seem more vibrant. My senses¡ªsmell, vision, and hearing¡ªfelt sharper and enhanced. It was an incredible sensation.


    Yelena and Melina''s heights shifted slightly as their bodies adjusted to an ideal form. Their pores became finer, their skin turned fairer and smoother, and their overall aura changed slightly, though their appearances remained mostly the same. Alexei, however, was transformed differently. His body fat melted away, revealing a massively muscular physique. Perhaps due to his prior injection with the super-soldier serum and his already large frame, his muscles looked even more intimidating.


    He resembled a devilishly muscular figure, his veins bulging under his skin. But Alexei loved his new form. To him, muscles symbolized strength and power.


    The strong Eastern European man happily started doing aerobics, raising his muscular arms and flexing to catch Melina''s attention. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him. This guy is just a big kid.


    Yelena ignored their interaction, focused on adapting to her transformed body. She crouched slightly and then pushed off. Bang! With a massive burst of power, she shot upward like a rocket, nearly hitting the ceiling in an instant. Fortunately, she instinctively flipped and landed in a crouch on the ceiling. This brief moment of pause defied normal human coordination and control.


    With a cheer and a little shout, Yelena jumped down from over ten meters up. "Wow! So this is why Natasha is so strong? It''s incredible~!" As she spoke, she casually began a set of combat moves, each punch and kick accompanied by the whoosh of air. Her movements were packed with speed and power; she looked capable of taking down the most fearsome land predator.


    Melina turned to Alexei, exclaiming, "It''s incredible, he''s amazing!" She added, "This super gene serum is terrifying."This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    As she spoke, her thoughts went deeper. Natasha, Sergei, and a dozen others, along with herself, Yelena, and Alexei, now all had access to this serum. This meant that Leon might have mastered the technology to create the serum reliably. If he wanted, he could form a powerful army of super soldiers.


    With such formidable combat skills, Melina was sure that Leon could easily seize control of the world. The destructive power of soldiers at this level was terrifying; it would only be a matter of time before they could disintegrate and destroy entire nations.


    But Melina knew Leon well¡ªhe wasn''t the type to have such ambitions. In fact, his goals were far beyond mere world domination. With the advanced technology he had revealed, Melina had begun to suspect something even grander.


    This thought both horrified and thrilled her. Maybe, by following Leon, she, Yelena, and Alexei could witness a wider, unimaginable world.


    Yelena, meanwhile, wasn''t thinking about any of this. Her focus was on finding Natasha. In the past, Natasha had been so strong that Yelena had to stay meek and obedient, like a quail.


    But now, just as Yelena was imagining ways to tease Natasha, the metal door automatically opened in the distance. Natasha walked in, holding several glass tubes in her hand. Seeing her, Yelena''s eyes widened, ready to provoke her, but Natasha didn''t give her the chance to speak first.


    "You''ve been injected with the super gene serum and need plenty of nutrients to meet your energy needs," Natasha said, handing over the nutrient solutions.


    Melina, Yelena, and Alexei took the nutrient solutions and drank without hesitation. They tasted sweet and tangy, quite delicious. As Yelena finished hers, she felt a satisfying fullness in every cell of her body.


    Unable to contain herself, Yelena eagerly shouted to Natasha, "I''ve had the serum too! Let''s see who the real winner is this time!"


    Natasha shook her head, her tone playfully teasing. "Trust me, you''re still not quite there yet."


    Yelena bristled, ready to argue, but as soon as she met Natasha''s gaze, a powerful, intimidating aura seemed to radiate from her. Under this fierce and commanding presence, Yelena instantly quieted. In Natasha''s familiar, bright eyes, she felt an overwhelming momentum¡ªa force like a tidal wave crashing toward her.


    Yelena instinctively softened, feeling a newfound respect. She stood still, no longer as defiant as before.


    ¡­


    Five minutes later, the stubborn younger sister still couldn''t escape her older sister''s dominance. Yelena lay sprawled on the ground in a tank top and sweatpants, a dazed look on her face, nearly frothing at the mouth.


    She had never expected things to turn out this way. Where was her grand plan of overthrowing Natasha''s control and reclaiming her independence as the younger sister? How had it ended with her being completely overpowered and defeated?


    "This can''t be happening... this is impossible," Yelena muttered to herself from the ground.


    When dealing with her rebellious sister, Natasha had shown no mercy. In just five minutes, she had defeated Yelena in a swift, almost humiliating way, then proceeded to show her just how far she still had to go. Yelena was left on the brink of despair from the one-sided match.


    Watching from the sidelines, Alexei hesitated to speak. He wanted to comfort his daughter, but the idea of drawing Natasha''s attention made him wary. Despite considering himself a great warrior, Alexei knew better. After seeing Natasha easily overpower Yelena, he doubted he could fare much better.


    Melina, however, didn''t pay much attention to the sisters'' playful rivalry. What interested her was how impossibly strong Natasha had become. Even with the super gene serum, the gap between their skills was still vast. Curious, Melina approached Natasha to clear up her doubts.


    "The super gene serum gives you strength dozens of times greater than a normal human," Natasha explained, recalling Leon''s guidance, "but it doesn''t mean you''re able to fully mobilize and control this powerful body immediately."


    "Yelena charged in, using brute force and launching continuous attacks to try to disrupt my rhythm. It was a smart idea, but her use of the body is still... a bit rough."


    "And every move she made was completely predictable to me."


    "Why?" Yelena asked, struggling to rise from the ground, confusion plain on her face.


    As spies trained rigorously since childhood, Yelena and Natasha had been taught to use their bodies, strength, and technique precisely. For them, skills were essential, especially since they had to compensate for their lack of natural physical strength against male fighters. Even with her enhanced physical fitness, Yelena had managed to adapt to her new strength and apply what she had learned.


    But for Natasha to describe her techniques as "rough" was deeply unsettling to her.


    "It''s very simple. Your skills are too outdated for your enhanced body," Natasha said softly. Noting the thoughtful expressions on the three of them, she continued, "This is a basic limitation in thinking. That''s why Leon has been training us relentlessly for years, pushing our control of strength and body to the limit."


    "In addition, he taught us several other abilities," she added with a hint of pride. "One of the most important: the Three Colors of Haki."


    "The Three Colors of Haki?" Yelena asked, surprised.


    "Yes, the Three Colors of Haki," Natasha explained, detailing each of the abilities to her listeners.


    The descriptions of these haki abilities stunned Yelena, Melina, and Alexei. They had never imagined that such powerful techniques existed in one person, let alone that one could develop all three. They understood instantly that mastering these three types of haki would take a person''s strength to unimaginable heights. At advanced levels, they would allow someone to listen to the "breath" of all things, predict the future, and shatter the will of anyone weak in mind or spirit. In short, conventional tactics against such a person would be futile.


    "Oh my god, that''s why you seemed to anticipate all my attacks," Yelena exclaimed in disbelief. No wonder Natasha had been able to counter her so effortlessly. Every move, every attack¡ªNatasha had seen it coming.


    "These three abilities are simply too powerful," Alexei said, clicking his tongue as excitement burned in his eyes. He knew that mastering these techniques would transform his strength beyond recognition.


    "That man is remarkable," Melina added, her admiration evident. When she realized that Leon had created these abilities himself, her respect deepened.


    Natasha smiled, a mysterious, almost hypnotic glint in her eyes. "Yes, he''s full of surprises," she said with a soft smile. Melina didn''t comment further, but she understood clearly that Leon was a mystery¡ªa captivating enigma. And Natasha, without a doubt, had fallen under his spell.


    But Melina didn''t worry. She believed that Leon''s past and experience made him a person worthy of fascination.


    "I want to learn the Three Colors of Haki, Natasha," Yelena said earnestly.


    "Oh? After you learn it, are you going to try to get revenge on me?" Natasha asked, amused.


    "Of course not! I''m not like that," Yelena protested, grinning.


    "Who knows?" Natasha replied with a sly smile.


    Meanwhile, in a secret, specially designed prison, a quiet scene unfolded. The prison was small but meticulously clean, without a single stain. Inside were several square confinement chambers, also spotless and brightly lit. The only view into the chambers was through specially reinforced transparent glass at the front; the rest was encased in sterile, white metal walls.


    The walls of these confinement chambers were so thick that even defensive anti-materiel sniper rifles couldn''t penetrate them.


    In one of these chambers, a red-haired woman in an orange prison uniform sat at the edge of her bed, head lowered, elbows resting on her thighs, her hair obscuring her face. She seemed to be humming a soft tune that no one else could understand.


    In the nearby cells, other special criminals in orange uniforms were locked up. A few of the men seemed overly eager, pressing up against the glass walls, shouting crude remarks in the direction of the woman''s cell. Their behavior was as repulsive as animals in heat. But the woman remained unfazed, continuing to hum her tune, paying them no attention.


    The metal door of the prison suddenly opened, and several figures entered. Their arrival caught the attention of the inmates, especially when they saw the man leading them: a bald, one-eyed man in a black trench coat and an eye patch. The rowdy prisoners immediately fell silent.


    "Look at this," said a man in a suit with yellow sunglasses, glancing around at the prisoners. "These seem to be the same people who caused widespread panic over the past few months."


    The bald man nodded. "They all have special abilities. This prison is equipped with particle-shock countermeasures. If they attempt to use their powers, the shock system will kick in and... well, they''ll wish they hadn''t."


    ¡­


    "Then it exploded like fireworks," Tony added, looking at Nick Fury beside him with a disgusted expression. "The things you design are really cruel."


    "A person exploding in such a tight space always reminds me of the time I put a carton of milk in a small box and then¡ª" Tony shuddered, "nauseating."


    Fury sneered, unphased. "Believe me, Tony, you''re the one making them sick."


    Tony shrugged. "It''s normal for the poor to hate the rich. But hey, I''m still a brilliant rich guy and a genius. I get it."


    As they spoke, Fury, Tony, and Agent Hill walked toward the woman''s enclosed cabin. Before Fury could say anything, Hill accessed the control panel. The transparent glass on several other enclosed cabins darkened, becoming soundproof as well.


    Fury stepped up to the floor-to-ceiling glass and addressed the woman, her head hanging low. "Ms. Bloody Mary, there''s something we want to discuss with you."


    The woman didn''t respond, humming softly to herself. Tony grinned, enjoying Fury''s frustration. Fury, however, wasn''t surprised. He spoke evenly, almost to himself. "Based on what we know, you have multiple personalities. The primary personality seems to be Mary Walker, but right now, Bloody Mary is in control."


    "Each personality competes for dominance," Fury continued. "But the main personality and the other, timid one are too weak to challenge you and the fourth personality. Yet, you''ve managed to suppress Typhoid Mary for a long time."


    "So, what''s changed? What made you grow stronger?" Fury snapped his fingers, summoning a holographic projection in front of the glass. It displayed the full-body image of a man.


    "I believe this is the person who convinced you to betray Kingpin. And the person you''ve been searching for these last three months."


    The humming stopped. Mary slowly raised her head, revealing a face divided: the left side scarred and grotesque, the right side delicate.


    Despite her unsettling appearance, Fury, Hill, and Tony¡ªwho could always be counted on for a sharp tongue¡ªremained unfazed. There was no disgust in their eyes, only calm resolve.


    Bloody Mary didn''t care. She rose slowly and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window with light, measured steps. Reaching out, she traced the man''s face reflected in the glass, her eyes filled with intoxicated enthusiasm.


    Tony shifted uncomfortably, unable to ignore her obsessive gaze. As if breaking from a trance, Mary turned to face Nick Fury on the other side of the glass. Raising her gaze slightly, she looked at the man in the trench coat and asked in a slightly hoarse voice, "What do you want?"


    "The same as you. We want to find him."


    Fury and Bloody Mary locked eyes.


    "Find him?" Bloody Mary shook her head, her voice tinged with bitterness. "He''s like a ghost in the fog of night¡ªunseen, untouchable. I''ve scoured every corner of New York for three months, and still¡­ nothing."


    "He''s too mysterious, too powerful." She looked at the trio before her, a mocking glint in her eye, as if they were nothing but clowns. Tony bristled, uncomfortable under her gaze, but he couldn''t argue; she wasn''t mocking them out of spite¡ªit was just the truth.


    Since Tony first saw the man with Natasha, he''d deployed Jarvis'' advanced facial recognition to search tirelessly, day and night. Yet they had found nothing. In the information age, unless this person was hiding in the deep wilderness, any contact with modern society would leave traces. And Jarvis would''ve caught them.


    "You want to find him, and so do we," Fury said. "You''re trying to find him on your own. Believe me, even after a hundred years, you won''t succeed."


    "But we might."


    "What are you saying?" Bloody Mary stared at him, intrigued.


    "Technically, you''re a prisoner," Fury continued, his tone calm. "Your crimes would have you locked away here for life, with no chance of finding him. But there''s a special clause. I can authorize your release under certain conditions."


    "And what are those conditions?"


    "You join S.H.I.E.L.D."


    Tony gave Fury a disgusted look. He''d come here out of curiosity about Natasha''s involvement, only to find Fury pulling recruitment tactics on her.


    Bloody Mary sneered. "I''m only loyal to my lover."


    "I don''t doubt your loyalty," Fury replied evenly. "Think of it as a deal. You work with S.H.I.E.L.D., we help you find him. Once he''s found, you''re free to leave."


    She tilted her head with a sinister smile. "You''ve studied my personality. You know I''m dangerous."


    Fury didn''t flinch. "Right now, we need people like you. S.H.I.E.L.D. has resources around the world. If we can''t find him, you certainly won''t on your own."


    She narrowed her eyes. "Why do you want to find him?"


    "What do you want with him?" Bloody Mary asked.


    "We''ve observed his actions over time," Fury replied. "After piecing them together, we believe he possesses secrets about this world and may be using his power to fight against one or more unknown forces. We don''t want to be left in the dark, playing the fool." He added, half-truthfully, "We mean him no harm; we just want to make a deal."


    Mary held Fury''s gaze, searching his single eye for any sign of deceit. He remained steady and unblinking, calm in his conviction. After a few seconds, she relaxed.


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    "I doubt you''re interested in playing the hero. We need you to do what you do best."


    "And what do you think that is?" Bloody Mary challenged.


    "Of course." Fury didn''t hesitate. "Killing. I don''t care how you do it¡ªuse whatever cruel methods you want to eliminate those¡­ obstacles."


    "I like this deal," she replied with a ferocious smile. "But betray me, and you''ll regret it."


    ¡­


    In no time, Sky Base had become Wanda and the others'' favorite "toy." They even named it the City in the Sky. While it hasn''t been relocated to New York, it now hovers hundreds of nautical miles away over the Pacific Ocean. New York, with its dense air traffic¡ªand Tony Stark frequently flying around¡ªseemed too risky. Despite Sky Base''s optical invisibility, there''s still a fear that one day, Tony might accidentally collide with it. Even though Sky Base''s metal is highly durable, Tony''s armor, combined with his supersonic speeds, could break through it in seconds. Over the Pacific, such worries are fewer.


    Though Sky Base is an impressive toy, Wanda and the others have bigger dreams. They envision the City in the Sky transforming into a spaceship¡ªone capable of exploring the universe. Earth has lost its charm; now, they yearn to see the cosmos. Leon has always supported this vision, so the scientific research team has returned to work after their vacation. Leon plans to gradually introduce advanced technologies through artificial intelligence, allowing the team to use them effectively, even if they don''t fully understand the science behind them.


    Everyone remains fascinated by Sky Base. After all, this massive structure has become their home. With Clarice''s portal, they''ve started bringing in supplies to redecorate, transforming it into a warm, beautiful place. The concept of "home" runs deep for all of them.


    Once the renovations are complete, Wanda, Gennady, and the others will head back to campus. Gennady, however, still plans to go to London. He''s not interested in the vampire-werewolf conflict, but he suspects there''s a deeper mystery surrounding the origins of the two races, one he''s determined to uncover.


    Meanwhile, Leon receives an unexpected guest.


    It''s a sunny day at the manor''s pool. Wanda, Natasha, and the other three girls are enjoying the cool water. Some of their friends have gone shopping, while others have returned to Chicago or elsewhere. In the pool, the three girls glide gracefully, like mermaids. Far from being awkward around water, they swim with skill, racing back and forth or creating waves over ten feet high with a flick of their hands.


    Leon lounges nearby in black shorts and sunglasses, stretched out on a recliner. Natasha sits beside him, massaging his shoulders, while Wanda prepares a fruit platter, slicing fresh fruit into a colorful display.


    The sound of chirping and the seabirds passing overhead made everything feel peaceful and warm. Natasha was chatting with Leon about Pushkin, Yelena, and the connections between Melina and Alexei, along with how Yuriko, was taking her mentorship role seriously.


    Yelena, on the other hand, was facing challenges. During training, she was shocked by the raw strength of the young Pushkin. Although he hadn''t received the super gene serum, he had mastered the three-color Haki to an advanced level, and his physical fitness was approaching superhuman levels. Naturally, this made him far stronger than Yelena, who was just beginning to develop her own abilities.


    Yelena, frustrated and inspired, gritted her teeth and threw herself into intense training under Yuriko''s supervision. With her powerful self-healing ability and super gene serum enhancements, Yuriko had become even more monstrous than before. Her relentless pursuit of strength and her indifferent personality made her a relentless trainer, willing to push to deadly extremes.


    As a result, Yuriko''s strength had grown terrifyingly fast, and her fighting style had become ruthless and formidable, placing her just below the top-tier fighters like Wanda, Pietro, Sergei, and Gennady. For Yelena, being trained by someone like Yuriko was a grueling ordeal¡ªbut with the healing serum available, injuries were only temporary. The training wouldn''t stop unless it was fatal.


    Thinking about it, Leon couldn''t help but laugh.


    While chatting, Leon, Natasha, and Wanda''s relaxed expressions abruptly changed. As they continued talking, massaging, and slicing fruit, all three turned sharply toward an empty area to their left, their eyes as sharp as blades. Wanda''s eyes glowed red, and the fruit knife in her hand stilled, its tip angled slightly in the direction of the disturbance.


    In the supposedly empty space, someone hidden from sight felt a sudden chill, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Leon spoke calmly, "Come out, unless you''d rather be crushed by the collapsing space around you."


    As he spoke, the previously stable area of space began to ripple, emitting a sound like breaking glass. Inside the mirror dimension, the sorcerer hiding there felt the entire realm around him begin to compress, as if on the brink of shattering. Realizing Leon was serious, he immediately acted, drawing a circle in the air.


    A portal, taller than a person, materialized, and he stepped out.


    The sorcerer was short and slightly chubby, dressed in a dark red robe that looked rough, not particularly elegant. His face was Asian, and at this moment, he looked extremely nervous, beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he struggled to steady his breathing.


    Leon, Wanda, and Natasha all possessed a commanding presence and mastery of Haki. When they focused their intense gaze on someone, their combined aura was enough to make an ordinary person hesitate or even feel unhinged.


    "Are you from Kamar-Taj?" Leon asked, eyeing the anxious, chubby Asian mage before him. His insight allowed him to identify the man immediately.


    "Yes, Mr. Leon," the mage replied smoothly, despite his nervousness. "My name is Wong. I come from Kamar-Taj, and I''m here at the Ancient One''s request to invite you to visit."


    Wong instinctively licked his lips, but he managed to deliver his message clearly.


    Kamar-Taj¡­ the Ancient One¡­ Natasha and Wanda exchanged a glance. Leon had once mentioned a secret order of sorcerers on Earth, led by a powerful and ancient guardian¡ªthe Ancient One. But the reason for this sudden invitation remained unclear.


    Without hesitation, Leon stood up from his chair. With a quick word to Natasha and Wanda, he stepped forward to join Wong.


    ¡­


    Zhi! Zhi!


    A portal made of fiery sparks appeared in Kamar-Taj, and Leon and Wong stepped through it. Leon had changed into a shirt, though he was still wearing beach shorts.


    Kamar-Taj, located in Kathmandu, is an ancient sanctuary for sorcerers. Its architecture is classical, perched high among the mountains, with distant peaks visible on all sides. Sorcerers of various kinds and races could be seen practicing in their robes, while others hurried past, clutching what looked like magical tomes. The atmosphere was harmonious and serene.


    Leon, in his white shirt, shorts, and sunglasses, stood out in this tranquil setting. His casual attire attracted the curious glances of many mages, but he appeared unbothered. Under Wong''s guidance, he followed him to one of the main halls of Kamar-Taj.


    At the entrance, twelve stone steps led up to the hall, designed in Kamar-Taj''s traditional wooden architectural style, embodying a classical elegance. Inside, the hall was spacious, with cushioned mats set beneath wooden windows along each side. Two elderly sorcerer in white robes sat on these mats, engrossed in their books.


    At the far end of the hall sat a bald woman in white robes at a low wooden table, brewing tea¡ªnone other than the Supreme Sorcerer, the Ancient One. As Leon and Wong approached, the Ancient One nodded and spoke gently, "Thank you for your hard work, Wong. You may rest."


    "It is my duty, Sorcerer Supreme," Wong replied humbly, casting a glance at Leon before turning to leave.


    The Ancient One gestured for Leon to sit, and he knelt on the mat before her. She placed a cup of freshly brewed tea on the table in front of him.


    "Please, have some tea. Wong brought it from a distant place; it cost him quite an effort," she said warmly.


    At her invitation, Leon picked up the cup and took a sip. He didn''t know much about tea, but he could appreciate its rich flavor.


    "Great tea," he remarked.


    The Ancient One smiled gently. "Wong will be pleased to hear that."


    "Or maybe he''d be more nervous," she joked.


    Leon raised his eyebrows, but when he saw the weariness on the Ancient One''s face and sensed the intense dark aura around her, he held back his reaction. He knew better than to challenge it openly.


    Just play along, he thought. This was like someone faking fatigue to avoid paying debts¡ªit had a familiar ring. Leon was certain that this shrewd sorceress before him was simply angling for retirement, putting on an act to deceive Kamar-Taj, the Sanctuary, Dormammu, even the future Sorcerer Supreme, Doctor Strange.


    She would stage her own "end," freeing herself to explore the multiverse for eternity. Leon was sure she didn''t intend to repay any debts owed to the Vishanti. She was, in his mind, a masterful blend of trickster and elder. People might say John Constantine was a conniving disruptor of heaven and hell alike, but this woman was cut from the same cloth.


    Naturally, the Ancient One was oblivious to the fact that Leon had already seen through her "true face." She continued with her performance, appearing every bit the wise yet weary mentor. Her tone was soft as she said, "Though I do believe anyone would feel a bit nervous when facing you."


    "It''s almost unimaginable¡ªa human with the courage to shake the very fabric of the world."


    The Ancient One''s words carried weight. She still didn''t fully grasp how Leon had managed that devastating flare attack some time ago; he was an enigma even to her. Yet, she could sense something formidable. Even as he knelt quietly, his presence was that of a storm waiting to unleash itself.


    She had seen such boldness before, but mostly in kings who wielded authority over empires. They had taken years to cultivate it, but even they had limitations. In today''s world, finding this kind of spirit in a mere mortal was nearly impossible.


    Leon barely reacted to her praise. "Courage is useful, sure. But when dealing with so-called gods and demons, it''s really just a small tool."


    Ancient One regarded him with admiration. She saw that he wasn''t just being humble¡ªhe genuinely believed it. She nodded approvingly, realizing that Leon was far more complex than she''d first thought. He seemed to know more than she''d anticipated.


    Without further preamble, she spoke directly, "Leon, would you be willing to take on the mantle of Sorcerer Supreme?"


    The question made Leon''s eyes widen slightly.


    "Me, Sorcerer Supreme? I thought that was something only you could be."


    The Ancient One smiled gently. "You see the role of Sorcerer Supreme isn''t fixed. I''ve traveled across the multiverse and witnessed many people assume that role¡ªWong, Tony Stark, Steve Rogers, Doctor Doom, Doctor Voodoo, among others. You could, too."


    With this, she casually introduced the concept of the multiverse, enough to shake anyone''s understanding of reality. Leon, however, didn''t react; he already knew about it.


    But he was curious about why she was suddenly considering him for the position.


    Not one to shy away, he asked directly, "Why the sudden change of heart?"


    "Because history has changed." The Ancient One paused thoughtfully, her gaze, capable of seeing through the fabric of the universe, fixed on Leon. "In this universe, time is meant to be fixed. Many who can manipulate time believe they are altering history, but they don''t realize that everything they do is simply part of the sacred timeline."


    "But you are different," she continued. "Your presence has entirely altered and shattered the established timeline. It''s incredible¡ªyou''re beyond anything I''ve ever known, Leon."


    Under the Ancient One''s intense stare, Leon frowned slightly. Sacred timeline?


    He understood that his survival to this point must have broken the sacred timeline. As for why no force or entity had been able to eliminate him as a disruptive element, he was uncertain. He had even tried to find the answer through Sky Blade''s calculations.


    But it was no simple task. Sky Blade''s computational power would need to simulate the entire universe or beyond¡ªan impossible feat without the energy equivalent to that of Merlot Heaven and several other universes. Only then could the necessary cosmic calculations be achieved.


    Could the Ancient One know the answer?


    ¡­


    Leon decided not to voice his question after all.


    "The chaos in the timeline makes it impossible for me to see the future clearly," the Ancient One said, her tone thoughtful. "The future is tangled, and it''s incredible, Leon."


    She extended her right hand, a flash of emerald light revealing a necklace¡ªthe Eye of Agamotto, an artifact only the Sorcerer Supreme could wield.


    "It holds one of the universe''s most potent powers: time. It allows me to glimpse the future, but meddling with time often means time meddles with you, as it has now." The Ancient One gave a weary smile. Time was indeed an elusive force.


    For ages, following the sacred timeline, she believed the future was in her control, and she had made plans to retire and stage her own "death" with that assurance. She had tampered with time countless times, yet time had finally pushed back¡ªLeon was the source of that upheaval. He had shattered the unshakeable sacred timeline, leaving her with no advantage in predicting the future. If she could, she would gladly abandon this role entirely.


    With each day, she felt more mentally and physically drained. So, she had finally decided to abandon her original choice for Sorcerer Supreme and instead offer it to Leon. Though she didn''t fully understand what supported him, she sensed he had power close to that of a Sky-father, and with the title of Sorcerer Supreme, he would likely achieve that level soon.


    As for his character, her long observation had convinced her he had ambition, but not the same insatiable greed of Dormammu or other demonic entities. It was a kind she could tolerate. In short, Leon seemed the perfect candidate to carry this burden.


    Regarding her debts to the Vishanti, she wasn''t concerned. She had no intention of repaying them. She was already allied with a powerful being, and she doubted the Vishanti would risk angering such a deity.


    However, Leon didn''t look particularly pleased. He liked the idea of protecting Earth as his own backyard, but that didn''t mean he was willing to become an overworked sorcerer. Why should he play the role of a mere worker again?


    In his last life, he''d had enough of that. This time, he intended to be the boss. Otherwise, why would he bother training Wanda and the others?


    Or maybe¡­


    Thinking about it, Leon realized he didn''t have to take on the role of the labourer; he could suggest some other labourer for it. He had one particular candidate in mind for this job. After all, he had to utilize the valuable resources of Kamar-Taj. It would be a waste not to.


    Leon''s eyes gleamed as he looked at the Ancient One and said sincerely, "I have my own path, but I know someone who would make a good candidate, if you''re open to it."


    "You mean that young girl?" The Ancient One immediately understood who he was hinting at, giving him a knowing smile. "You''re really willing to stir up trouble for me. You know very well who is behind her."


    "He''s more terrifying than anyone," She said.


    Leon replied with a smile. "So, what do you say?"


    The Ancient One hesitated. Behind Wanda was an ancient god whose power rivaled even the Vishanti''s. But she soon relaxed¡ªthere was no rule saying Wanda couldn''t be Sorcerer Supreme. She had seen many Wandas in the multiverse acting as the Sorcerer Supreme.


    Leon didn''t seem concerned about the risks. He understood the nature of Wanda''s chaos magic: it was rooted in the primal energies at the birth of the universe, outside the confines of typical black or white magic. This type of magic, born from cosmic-level forces, wasn''t bound to good or evil; it was raw potential, chaotic and unpredictable. Chthon had tapped into this energy, but that didn''t mean he could wield it fully. He''d marked Wanda as his own because he foresaw her potential to become the Scarlet Witch and hoped to control her path step by step.


    Chaos magic itself embodies the original spark of cosmic consciousness, allowing events both strange and seemingly impossible. It''s neither wholly constructive nor destructive, neither good nor evil. It''s a force of pure potential, operating on a level beyond morality¡ªa game of chance, constantly balancing life and death.


    Leon knew that even without him, Chthon would eventually be swallowed up in Wanda''s origin story as she grew stronger. And Leon, with time on his side, could ensure Wanda''s growth would keep Chthon at bay. He had already set his plans in motion, using the Sky Blade to study the nature of chaos magic. Given enough time, he could craft specific countermeasures against Chthon.


    This was why he hadn''t touched the Darkhold yet. Also known as the Black Magic Bible or the Chthon Scroll, the Darkhold contained powerful spells recorded by Chthon himself. But any who delved too deeply into it risked having their souls corrupted or even possessed by the dark god.


    This artifact¡ªthe Darkhold¡ªwas a remnant left by Chthon after escaping Earth. But in Leon''s eyes, it would undoubtedly become Chthon''s most fatal flaw.


    The greatest strength of Angel Civilization Technology lay in information warfare: understanding the enemy, analyzing the source of their power, and devising countermeasures. To Leon, it was pure strategy. With light and dark forces in play, he held the advantage, and he wasn''t planning to lose.


    As Sorcerer Supreme, Wanda would have access to vast magical knowledge to fortify herself. In time, she''d grow so powerful that she wouldn''t need to rely on anyone''s support. Wanda would be the one others would look up to for strength.


    Even if Vishanti itself gathered all its courage, it wouldn''t dare to challenge a fully mature Wanda.


    The plan was working perfectly¡ªLeon was pleased.


    Ancient One, the clever old vixen, exchanged a glance with Leon, and in each other''s eyes, they saw mutual understanding. They shared a quiet smile, lifting their teacups in silent acknowledgment.


    "I believe she will make an excellent Sorcerer Supreme," Ancient One said softly.


    "Indeed," Leon replied with genuine seriousness. "She''s exceptional, and I have no doubt about her potential."


    ¡­


    One wanted a peaceful retirement, and the other hoped to guide Wanda into taking on more responsibilities early. They quickly found common ground.


    After a pretentious discussion, Leon returned to the manor. He approached Wanda with a serious expression, studying her sweet, delicate face. Under Wanda''s curious gaze¡ªand Natasha''s as she sat nearby¡ªLeon said, "Wanda, we might have a chance to explore the essence of your chaos magic together."


    "Is it because of that sorcerer organization?" Natasha asked, lounging comfortably beside Wanda and wrapping an arm around her shoulders.


    The sight was almost enough to distract Leon¡ªtwo women in swimsuits, one charming, the other sweet. It was a picturesque scene that stirred him slightly, though he quickly composed himself with a cough. "Yes," he replied. "Kamar-Taj is a sorcerer organization with a history that spans thousands of years. Under the guidance of the Sorcerer Supreme, it''s dedicated to protecting Earth from interdimensional threats."


    "The Ancient One has led for over two thousand years, and now she needs to pass on the role to a new Sorcerer Supreme."


    Wanda blinked, hesitating. "You chose me? But¡­ with such a huge responsibility..." After so much time spent with Leon and the others, her outlook had softened. If possible, she wanted a simple, happy life. Why take on such a heavy duty? The thought of having to lead for thousands of years almost scared her off.


    Leon, sensing Wanda''s hesitation, gently shifted the focus. "Think of it as a chance to see a wider world. I''ll be by your side, and if you ever get tired, you could train the other sorcerer to carry on."


    "Most importantly, Wanda," he continued, "we need to find a way to address your concerns."


    "That''s true," Natasha chimed in, nodding. She fully supported Wanda''s choices, but she knew addressing the root of Wanda''s issues was essential. After all, Leon had hinted that Wanda''s chaos magic was connected to an ancient and ambitious god. Without finding a solution, this would always remain a looming threat.


    Wanda considered this, realizing it made sense.


    "So, Wanda," Leon asked, "what do you think?"


    Leon waved off Wanda''s concerns and pretended to respect her decision. In reality, he knew Wanda''s character very well. After expressing his thoughts, he was confident that Wanda would ultimately accept the responsibility. However, his explanation had to be carefully crafted.


    Though it seemed a bit hypocritical, how could one expect to be the boss without some level of manipulation? Furthermore, with the impending crises and uncertainties in the universe, the most important thing was to ensure that Wanda reached maturity as quickly as possible.


    According to Leon''s plan, once Wanda became the Sorcerer Supreme, he would focus on quickly developing the strength of the other sorcerers. By then, with Wanda at the helm of the sorcerer army, he wouldn''t need to act at all.


    As Leon anticipated, Wanda agreed, saying, "Well, I would like to be the Sorcerer Supreme."


    "Don''t worry about it for now. The Ancient One can still hold on for a few more years. In the meantime, your priority should be mastering the magic books," Leon said gently, emphasizing the key points. "Also, after learning magic, you won''t need to rely on the so-called Gods like the other sorcerers to borrow their power. You only need to know how to use magic yourself and wield chaos magic to perform it."


    He wouldn''t let Wanda rely on the Vishanti''s power like the other sorcerers trained by the Ancient One. Using chaos magic in such a way would be as foolish as letting a big opportunity slip while chasing after something small.


    Wanda nodded seriously.


    Seeing that Wanda, the future Scarlet Witch, understood his thinking, Leon wasted no time. He instructed her to change into appropriate clothes and then used the Sky Blade to open a portal to Kamar-Taj. It was just as it had been before. The Ancient One welcomed both Wanda and Leon.


    The Ancient One didn''t announce that Wanda would be her disciple, but she opened the Kamar-Taj Library for Wanda to study, granting Leon the same access. This was part of the agreement.


    The addition of two more people to Kamar-Taj sparked curiosity among the sorcerers, but as strangers, there was no interaction.


    Leon and Wanda immediately immersed themselves in their studies. Both of them were operating at full capacity.


    Leon, with the power of the Sky Blade Celestial Computer, had a simple yet effective learning method. By utilizing Sky Blade''s scanning capabilities, he had cataloged all the magic in the library in less than a day, storing it in the magic database. Sky Blade then performed the most basic decomposition of the modules.


    As for Wanda, her talent was so extraordinary that learning magic was effortless. In simple terms, Wanda''s magical aptitude was unparalleled.


    The reason for Wanda''s remarkable ability is that she possesses chaos magic, the most primal form of magical energy in the universe. Whether it''s white or black magic, they are both open to her. She can master the dark magic of the Darkhold¡ªwhich most people can''t even read¡ªin an incredibly short time, boosting her power to astronomical levels.


    Naturally, white magic poses no challenge for Wanda either. No matter how complex or obscure the spell, she can understand it at a glance and cast it using chaos magic, without needing to tap into or borrow magical energy from other dimensions.


    The speed at which she and Leon learned magic nearly shocked Wong, who managed the library, out of his senses. Leon''s rapid progress was somewhat understandable to himself though not to Wong, as he used the Sky Blade to scan and quickly absorb the information, flipping through books at lightning speed. But Wanda''s abilities were astounding. While most sorcerers spend years mastering high-level spells through rigorous study, Wanda could read a complex magical text and cast it instantly.


    Wong witnessed this with his own eyes and could barely believe it. Was she even human? She seemed more like a reincarnation of one of the Vishanti.


    Fortunately, Wong had a resilient mindset, or he might have collapsed under the sheer intimidation of her power.


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 139 to Chapter 149


    ¡­


    Wanda''s progress was so rapid that it surpassed both Leon''s and the Ancient One''s expectations. Later, while having tea together on the balcony of Kamar-Taj, the Ancient One sighed, "Her power is truly unimaginable. I believe she is destined to become a great being in the future."


    Leon nodded. "I also hope she can maintain her purity. Otherwise, her power would be a tremendous threat to this world, this universe, and even the multiverse."


    Leon reflected on this. In the original timeline, Wanda''s descent into darkness had almost led to disaster across the multiverse. Perhaps, without his influence, it already would have. But things had changed; he, Wanda, Pietro, and others had built a close-knit family. Wanda, now grounded in strong will and supported by loved ones, was different.


    This strong will is one of the benefits of dedicated cultivation. Unlike those who suddenly gain power¡ªlike Peter Parker, who struggled to balance newfound strength with an ordinary psyche¡ªWanda''s abilities developed over time, with her mind and will strengthening alongside them. As her physical and magical abilities grew, her will was tempered like iron, a stark contrast to others who might spiral out of control.


    Now, with chaos magic and the three-color domineering powers all deeply tied to her spirit, Wanda was unlikely to descend into darkness. Only a massive loss¡ªsuch as losing Pietro, Natasha, and her entire family¡ªcould push her to that edge. If such a tragedy happened, she might say, "A world without you has no meaning." And then¡­ restart the universe.


    Though Leon felt a chill at the thought, he was determined not to let that future come to pass. He''d much rather stand beside Wanda and Natasha, forging a joyful future together.


    With Wanda fully immersed in her studies, Leon decided it was time to head to Sky Blade.


    Leon found himself back in a familiar, dazzling city, standing by the fountain in the central square. He sat on its edge, with Keisha beside him. She raised her hand gracefully, and several holographic projections appeared in front of them.


    "Based on Sky Blade''s scans and analysis of magic, we''ve outlined some preliminary insights," Keisha began, her voice cool and ethereal.


    "Magic is also a form of energy, which we categorize into three types: individual energy, cosmic energy, and dimensional energy."


    "Individual energy," she continued, "refers to the energy within humans and other intelligent species. This potential can be cultivated through meditation and study."


    Leon glanced at the colorful energy data displayed before him, nodding as he took it in.


    Keisha went on, "Cosmic energy is drawn from external sources within the current universe. For instance, according to the Sky Blade''s scans of Earth''s so-called ''Cosmic Cube,'' it falls into this category."


    "The third type, dimensional energy, is derived from dimensions outside the main universe in the multiverse. This is the energy source used by most sorcerer, though it typically comes at a significant cost."


    Leon listened closely, absorbing the implications of each type of energy.


    "The magic recorded in these books generally requires channeling one''s personal energy to guide a greater cosmic energy into the body, enabling spellcasting for various purposes," Keira explained. "This method often involves specific gestures or rituals."


    She paused, then continued, "We could actually replicate this process. By programming these guidance techniques, we could make spellcasting simpler, like a basic computing model."


    Leon nodded. Essentially, it was an alternative form of system support. In angelic civilization, warriors rely on a linked support system to wield powers beyond their own capabilities. For example, angel warriors use a technique called the Heavenly Blade Judgment, which acts like a cosmic flare bombardment. Here, the angel becomes an anchor point, while the remote end, often a celestial-class battleship or Merlot Heaven itself, supplies the energy.


    The same principle applies to sorcerers. To cast spells with power beyond their limits, they draw magic from the dimension of magic through spells. The difference is that in magic, there is a cost. While angels receive remote support without repayment, sorcerers who tap into powers like those of the Vishanti are bound by a price¡ªrepayment is required.


    "After all, the Vishanti wouldn''t be generous enough to let mortal sorcerers freely borrow their power," Leon remarked. "Borrowed power comes with a cost; it must be paid back, one way or another."


    When sorcerers connect with the magical dimension, it essentially forms a loan contract. This magical contract operates like a program: when sorcerer die, the dimension reclaims their souls and the energy they''ve cultivated over time. Only someone as powerful as the Ancient One, who found an alternative power source that even the Vishanti wouldn''t dare interfere with¡ªessentially "free support"¡ªcan escape this binding agreement. Otherwise, most must repay their debt.


    Leon''s interest in this issue stemmed from Kamar-Taj and the sorcerers of the Sanctuary.


    "Can this model be optimized?" he asked.


    "What exactly do you want to achieve?" Keisha inquired.


    Leon''s eyes gleamed. "I want to change their energy source¡ªfrom drawing on the magic dimension to linking with the Sky Blade system."


    In other words, he wanted the sorcerers to switch allegiances.


    "It''s absolutely possible," Keisha replied, "but the spells would need optimization to reroute their power link to the Sky Blade system."


    "And will Sky Blade energy be able to support the entire sorcerer group?"


    Keisha confirmed, "Yes. I''ve already identified a star-level celestial body that can handle it. The energy requirements for the sorcerers are minimal, even less than what''s needed for a few second-generation angels."


    ¡­


    Keisha nodded affirmatively. But after speaking, she hesitated a little, adding, "But if it''s the female sorcerer known as the Ancient One¡­ she''s out of range."


    "No problem," came the reply.


    With that question set aside, Keisha began discussing Sky Blade''s recent search results for the Milky Way and surrounding galaxies. "During this period, we identified four developed civilizations near us, along with around 33,000 underdeveloped civilizations that have been detected."


    She continued, "The most advanced civilizations in the galaxy are the Skrull Empire, the Kree Empire, the Shi''ar Empire, and the Nova Empire. Their technology surpasses Earth''s by roughly 200 million years. They''ve reached the stage of an advanced civilization, making them capable of creating gods¡ªa pseudo-god-level unit."


    Weng!


    As a sacred white light flashed in Keisha''s eyes, an entire system display appeared before her, revealing a vast, dim cosmic vacuum. In the dark of space, a figure with golden flames surrounding her body was moving at high speed¡ªa blonde woman in a red and blue combat uniform, topped with a retro brown leather jacket from the 1990s.


    "Carol Danvers. Race: Human. Genetically enhanced," the display read. "Her body contains cosmic-level energy, akin to that of the Cosmic Cube, granting her pseudo-god-level combat power. Destination: Star 213."


    Leon recognized her instantly. Isn''t this incredible? he thought. This was the same superhero destined to one day take on the "purple menace," a ''hero'' whose combat power was formidable. Leon knew she herself was a pseudo-god level warrior¡ªcomparable to a Sky-Father-level entity. When she unleashed her double-star form, she could even go toe-to-toe with beings of that level.


    Her appearance was delicate, her beauty easily rivaling Wanda''s. But where Wanda had a sweet allure, and Natasha an enchanting charm, Carol''s beauty was more rugged, heroic¡ªshe looked every inch a warrior.


    "What a perfect candidate," Leon murmured in admiration as he watched Carol''s powerful figure moving through space. It was unfortunate, though, that this woman, with her heart for the people, had been journeying across the galaxy for years, protecting others.


    Keisha stood silently, saying nothing, but she couldn''t help feeling that Captain Leon was becoming more and more like an Earth capitalist that he claims to not like.


    After stealing an admiring glance at Captain Marvel''s graceful figure, Leon turned to Keisha. "Continue exploring, and keep a close watch on the developed empires."


    "Yes, Captain," Keisha replied.


    Kamar-Taj.


    A dark-skinned man in a sorcerer''s robe was hurrying down the corridor when he encountered Wong, who wore a sour expression. He quickly stepped forward to greet him.


    "Master Wong!"


    "Master Mordo."


    After exchanging the traditional sorcerer''s greeting, Mordo looked at Wong''s distracted expression and asked curiously, "Wong, is something troubling you?"


    Wong hesitated, then sighed. "It''s nothing¡­ I just encountered a sorcerer with remarkable talent, and it left me feeling a bit off balance."


    Mordo, knowing Wong''s calm and honest nature, was taken aback. "A sorcerer with exceptional talent?"


    Wong, who was typically one of the stronger sorcerers¡ªtrusted by the Sorcerer Supreme herself to guard the library¡ªwasn''t one to feel competitive. Mordo knew him to be honest, diligent, and genuinely happy for others'' success. But this time, it seemed a sorcerer''s talent had managed to shake even Wong''s usually steady disposition.


    While Mordo''s curiosity was piqued, he quickly reminded himself of his mission. Suppressing his interest, he exchanged a few final words with Wong before hurrying off to the temple to find the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One.


    Wong, meanwhile, remained in a daze, clearly still unsettled by the encounter.


    Mordo entered the main hall and found the Ancient One absorbed in a book. She leaned against the wooden window, with sunlight gently illuminating her and the pages, creating an atmosphere of natural harmony.


    However, after two months apart, Mordo sensed an inexplicable dissonance within this seemingly serene scene¡ªlike a drop of ink on pure white paper.


    Frowning, he put his doubts aside for the moment, approaching her respectfully. "Sorcerer Supreme."


    "Master Mordo," she greeted him with a gentle nod, setting down her book. "Good afternoon. You seem to have made progress on your mission."


    As always, Mordo''s tone was reverent. "Yes, Sorcerer Supreme. I tracked the Dark Sorcerer Order from Bangladesh to Brazil and discovered the corrupted Kaecilius''s trail¡­ but they managed to evade capture."


    "But I found the summoning ritual altar and marks of dark power left behind in Brazil," Mordo reported.


    "Is that so? It seems Kaecilius still refuses to let go," the Ancient One sighed.


    Kaecilius had once been her disciple, one of the most talented sorcerers of his generation, even a potential candidate for the next Sorcerer Supreme. But he harbored a fatal flaw: obsession¡ªspecifically, the desire for eternal life.


    Perhaps it was his tragic past that instilled in him an acute awareness of life''s fragility from a young age. After the Ancient One brought him to Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius grew increasingly consumed by magic, hoping to use it to achieve immortality and unending power.


    But, tragically, magic could not grant eternal life. Even the Ancient One, with her formidable soul, could only sustain her body for a mere two thousand years¡ªand only by drawing a measure of energy from other dimensions to preserve her strength.


    When Kaecilius learned this, he became utterly unhinged. He turned to Dormammu, the ruler of the Dark Dimension, and succumbed to his dark influence, becoming a slave to Dormammu and offering up his very soul.


    After betraying Kamar-Taj, Kaecilius used his former influence to sway many other sorcerers into following Dormammu, forming the Dark Order. Together, they sought to destroy the three Sanctums on Earth, intending to break the protective seals and summon Dormammu himself, allowing him to consume the universe and plunge it into eternal darkness.


    The Ancient One could only sigh at her lost disciple''s choices, though she felt no fear. She knew all too well that, despite Kaecilius''s devotion to his dark master, his fate was sealed¡ªdeath was his inevitable destination.


    ¡­


    "The power of darkness is growing day by day, and many among us have fallen, unable to resist its temptation," Master Mordo said, worry etched on his face.


    As someone who holds the ideals of absolute justice, Mordo is devoted to the light, intolerant of any form of darkness. He reveres those who have protected the world and fought against evil for over two thousand years, most of all the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One. To him, she is a beacon of hope and a source of faith. He dreams of one day fighting against evil as she does. But the rising strength of dark forces deeply unsettles him.


    The Ancient One, however, remained calm, her voice carrying a comforting power that seemed to soothe Mordo''s troubled heart. "We cannot ensure that everyone''s heart will be filled with light, Master Mordo. Darkness encroaches upon the light, and light drives away the darkness. They oppose one another, yet they are also inherently intertwined."


    She paused thoughtfully. "So it is with human nature. What we can do is destroy the darkness where it emerges."


    Ancient One''s words resonated with Mordo as he took them to heart, and his anxious thoughts slowly subsided.


    But then, remembering Wong''s words, Mordo asked with curiosity, "Sorcerer Supreme, I heard from Master Wong that a very talented young mage recently arrived at Kamar-Taj?"


    "Yes," Ancient One replied, pausing before adding softly, "She is indeed exceptional¡ªvery special. One day, she will become the next Sorcerer Supreme."


    Her confidence took Mordo by surprise. Though he was not a jealous person and trusted the Ancient One''s wisdom, he couldn''t help feeling some lingering doubts. In his mind, the role of Sorcerer Supreme was nearly unattainable¡ªeven for himself. To him, the Ancient One was simply unmatched.


    "Is there anything I can do to help her?" Mordo asked after a moment of hesitation.


    The Ancient One seemed to recall something and said, "Perhaps you could assist her in mastering the fundamental principles of magic. Her progress has been remarkably swift, yet there is still much she has yet to understand."


    "Sorcerer Supreme," Mordo began, pausing as if unsure. He meant to ask why not teach her yourself?


    The Ancient One noticed Mordo''s thoughts and gently shook her head. "Dark forces are stirring, and I must be prepared to face them at any moment." The unspoken implication was clear: Dormammu needs to be kept in check, and I must be ready for battle at any time. I simply don''t have the time.


    "Yes, Sorcerer Supreme," Mordo replied, nodding. With that, he turned to find the young mage who the Ancient One had personally recognized as the future Sorcerer Supreme.


    As he opened a portal to the Mirror Dimension and stepped through, he immediately froze in astonishment.


    What he saw was unbelievable.


    The entire Mirror Dimension was undergoing a monumental transformation. Kamar-Taj''s once-classical, spacious buildings were twisting and shifting, as though reshaped by a vast and mysterious power. At times, structures morphed into a massive wooden dragon; at other times, they rearranged themselves into the form of a Rubik''s Cube. Even the mountains around him rumbled and shifted, as if moved by invisible hands.


    The ground quaked beneath him, forcing Mordo to conjure a floating platform to keep his balance. He looked up, wide-eyed, to see a young girl in a red sweatshirt hovering in the sky.


    She appeared almost godlike, shaping the world around her according to her will¡ªdestroying and creating with ease. Within moments, she had transformed the entire Kamar-Taj mirror image into a dreamlike island, surrounded by sparkling blue water. The scene was breathtakingly beautiful, more picturesque than any real island he''d ever seen.


    Mordo was speechless, his face a mask of disbelief. How can this be?


    Mirror magic itself was an incredibly advanced and powerful art. The user of mirror magic could create a dimension isolated from reality¡ªa world where they wielded full control. Mordo himself could distort structures, change landscapes, and even fold parts of the mirror world. But he could not conjure matter from nothing.


    What he was witnessing now, however, defied his fundamental understanding of mirror magic. This young girl had directly reshaped mountains, created oceans, and turned a high-altitude mountainside into an entire island with a sea around it¡ªall seemingly from thin air.


    What was even more astonishing was the scale and energy required. Mirror magic, as he knew it, was extremely demanding in terms of magical energy, with clear limits on the size of the world one could create and control. For Mordo, creating and sustaining such an immense landscape was utterly impossible.


    Yet here she was, effortlessly changing the nature of the mirror world itself. This display of power not only amazed him but shattered his perception of the limits of magic.


    For instance, it was simply impossible for Mordo to create a mirror world on the scale of New York. The magic energy required was beyond what he could summon or sustain. He knew that each time he attempted to draw on such power, he risked criticism and consequences¡ªand even then, he doubted he could handle such a vast energy surge.


    Yet the mirror world he was now witnessing seemed endless. Was it a hundred kilometers wide? A thousand? Ten thousand? The sheer magnitude was staggering.


    How is she able to draw on so much magical energy? And how can she handle such overwhelming power?


    Mordo was stunned, feeling disoriented. At last, he understood why the usually level-headed Wong had looked so shaken and had sighed in defeat. Any sorcerer witnessing this display would likely react just as Wong had¡ªif not worse.


    Mordo had never seen anything like this. This level of talent was beyond anything he could have imagined, as if the very Vishanti had descended to personally tutor her.


    While Mordo was grappling with the implications of what he was seeing, Wanda noticed him as she shaped her "world." There was no chaotic magic leaking from her form; the energy around her was tightly controlled, a proof of her mastery.


    With a casual snap of her fingers, she caught sight of Mordo''s awestruck expression and, with a flick of energy, moved him effortlessly to hover above the island she had created.


    ¡­


    Seeing the girl up close, Mordo was surprised by her delicate, sweet appearance and young age, though he already knew she was quite young. What had just happened left him, a sorcerer ranked among Kamar-Taj''s strongest, unable to resist being transported here so effortlessly.


    "Wanda."


    "Mordo."


    They briefly introduced themselves. Wanda, clearly briefed by the Ancient One, already knew a mage would be coming to teach her.


    Looking at the girl in front of him, Mordo couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of magic did you just use?"


    "Mirror magic."


    Wanda''s expression seemed to ask, You don''t know this?


    Mordo was taken aback and, with a helpless look, replied, "Perhaps your mirror magic is... different from ours."


    Wanda raised an eyebrow, wondering who was supposed to be teaching whom. This black-clad mage didn''t seem as sharp as she''d expected. But thinking of her own Chaos Magic, she considered that perhaps it was indeed different. She explained, "In the mirror world, I''m practically a god. Here, I can easily do whatever I want."


    She tilted her head slightly to indicate the islands and sea she had created below.


    Having lived with Leon for so long, Wanda had learned to hide her true powers. Only the Ancient One knew about her Chaos Magic, and she certainly wasn''t going to tell Mordo. Besides Chaos Magic, she had another ability: the power to alter reality itself. She''d first unlocked this ability after awakening her Conqueror''s Haki. Once, under Leon and Natasha''s watchful eyes, she had even created a living creature¡ªa ram. She''d also once considered erasing an entire ship, but when Natasha looked disappointed, she restored it again.


    This power had limits and drained her energy significantly. However, in the mirror world, her abilities seemed to amplify infinitely. The combination of her magic and her reality-altering ability had created a scene that left Mordo stunned.


    Of course, she had no intention of revealing all of this to him. Mordo had no idea of the full extent of her powers, and he could only chalk it up to sheer talent.


    His usually calm face turned sour in shock. Despite years of meditation since childhood, which had made his character more resilient than most, Mordo felt a strain on his composure. Lesser mages might have fallen into despair or even stumbled into darkness under such circumstances.


    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to think positively. The Ancient One''s decision was right, he thought. This young mage truly has the talent to become the next Sorcerer Supreme, to protect the world from evil. With this realization, the tension in Mordo''s heart eased, and he found himself feeling almost optimistic.


    Of course, Mordo didn''t forget his responsibilities. "Master Wanda, your talent is second only to the Ancient One''s, and your progress is astonishing. But I think you could benefit from guidance to solidify your understanding of magic."


    His expression, tone, and gaze were sincere. Wanda, who possessed high-level Observation Haki and could sense emotions, felt his genuine intent and replied gratefully, "Thank you, Master Mordo. I truly need this."


    "It''s my honor," he replied.


    Wanda''s humility and sincerity endeared her even more to Mordo, reinforcing his faith in her future as Sorcerer Supreme. And so, on the beach of Wanda''s island creation, Mordo began teaching her the fundamentals of magic.


    Hours passed. What started as a satisfying session gradually transformed Mordo''s amazement into shock, and finally, numbness. He didn''t fully register how he left the mirror dimension and found himself back in Kamar-Taj''s square, staring blankly.


    "It''s unbelievable¡­ how, how does she learn so fast?" he murmured, still in disbelief. "This is impossible."


    Indeed, within just two hours, Mordo had suffered another profound blow. His teaching was based on years of magical knowledge and understanding, yet Wanda absorbed it all effortlessly. Magic, like advanced mathematics, was complex, obscure, and required deep insight. A mage might memorize spells and concepts quickly, but to truly grasp the essence of magic¡ªenough to create new spells¡ªwas something few could achieve.


    In Kamar-Taj, even the oldest mages spent their lives pursuing greater understanding, often unable to master it all. But Wanda seemed like a living system, able to comprehend the essence of any knowledge fed to her and make connections instantly. In those two hours, she had absorbed Mordo''s 20 years of magical understanding completely.


    It was beyond belief, a revelation that shattered Mordo''s previous understanding of magic.


    For two hours, Mordo felt as if the world had lost its color, everything reduced to shades of black and white. He was both inspired and utterly defeated, feeling a mix of enlightenment and exhaustion. With his mind overwhelmed, he could only return to his quarters to process it all in silence.


    Wanda, meanwhile, was unaware that she had inadvertently shaken the confidence of a senior mage. She was simply delighted by her growth, feeling stronger with each passing day. Magical knowledge was like a vast ocean, and as she swam through it, she could see her progress in leaps and bounds.


    In high spirits, Wanda returned to the real world and headed back to the manor. There, she found Leon busy with something, while her cheerful warrior spirit chirped energetically.


    Leon, unfazed by the lively chirping around him, set down the replica of a flaming sword he''d been tinkering with¡ªa weapon inspired by the Sky Blade. Placing it aside on the table, he turned to Wanda, who greeted him with a sweet smile. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair, and she closed her eyes, savoring the warmth of his touch.


    ¡­


    In truth, Wanda''s remarkable progress was more or less what Leon had anticipated. As the universe''s originator of Chaos Magic, she could learn white magic as easily as a Ph.D. statistician might grasp elementary school material¡ªjust a quick explanation, and she understood it instantly.


    In the realm of magic, Wanda was like a fish in water, her strength growing exponentially. At this rate, the Ancient One might need to consider early retirement.


    As for Leon, without the near-limitless support of Sky Blade, if he ever found himself pulled into Wanda''s mirror dimension, he''d likely be helpless. Magic, especially Wanda''s, was so idealistic that her ability to magnify and reshape reality within the mirror world could wipe out anything with a single thought. Even Leon would have no control there. Wanda, in her fully mature stage, could theoretically reboot the universe¡ªor even the multiverse¡ªwith a thought. She''d be powerful enough to defeat Thanos wielding the Infinity Gauntlet, unless he possessed the Heart of the Universe¡­ but that''s another story.


    At this point, Wanda was hurtling toward full maturity, and soon, she might be the most powerful member of their family. Leon felt immense satisfaction in watching her growth, experiencing the sense of achievement that came with it. He wasn''t the least bit jealous; in fact, he wished she''d reach her full potential sooner.


    The manor was quiet that day, with everyone off at school, training, or occupied with duties at the Sky Base. Taking advantage of this rare solitude, Wanda suggested taking Leon for a stroll in New York. Of course, she would never admit it was a date.


    Before leaving, Wanda noticed a peculiar dark red sword on the table. The sword radiated a strange but potent energy, sparking her curiosity. She picked it up and was surprised by its weight. Given that her single-arm strength could handle up to three or four hundred tons, feeling any heft at all meant this sword weighed at least ten to twenty tons, a testament to the density of its material.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Seeing the curiosity in Wanda''s eyes, Leon took the sword, running a finger along its uneven surface. He said softly, "This sword is quite powerful. Its destructive force could easily level a city."


    In fact, Leon''s description of the flaming sword didn''t cover its full complexity. The sword is designed to resonate with solar energy, generating immense physical power and radiation effects. Because of the unique properties of its materials, it''s often crafted in the form of a sword, but it actually contains a sophisticated computing core¡ªa true stellar weapon. Sky Blade sourced rare materials from across the universe and spent ages perfecting this cutting-edge weapon. With it, one could command Sky Blade''s systems more effectively.


    However, the sword''s hardness isn''t exceptional. Anyone or any god with sufficient strength could break it with bare hands, so it functions more as a remote control and transmitter, much like a mage''s wand.


    "Wow, our family really knows how to set a high standard," Wanda commented with a matter-of-fact nod, clearly impressed.


    Leon grinned, placing a hand on her shoulder and steering her out of the manor. As they walked, the flaming sword vanished from his hand with a subtle spatial ripple, unnoticed by Wanda.


    The sudden closeness made Wanda blush; her innocent reaction was endearing.


    Instead of a flashy sports car, the two hopped on a motorcycle and rode through the streets of New York. The city was bustling during the day, and there was plenty to explore.


    Wanda, besides enjoying shopping for stylish clothes, had a soft spot for good food. Thanks to her unique physiology, she didn''t worry about weight gain and could eat without restraint. While Western food lacked the variety of Eastern cuisine, New York was full of diverse culinary options if one was patient enough to search¡ªor willing to splurge and had a big enough appetite.


    Dressed in classic red and blue T-shirts, with sunglasses resting on their foreheads, they strolled down the hot summer streets, each holding an ice cream cone. But after the first bite, their expressions changed instantly.


    Wanda''s face twisted in horror, her disbelief clear as she examined the "new chocolate ice cream" in her hand. "Ugh, this tastes like week-old cheese from a leftover burger!"


    "Yeah, exactly," Leon grimaced, agreeing. "This thing tastes like packaged garbage."


    Both disgusted, they tossed their cones into a nearby trash can. Leon was baffled that anyone would buy such a thing and made a mental note of the shop''s name. He figured that if any of the kids at home got on his nerves, he''d have them try this "ice cream" as payback.


    As they continued down the street, they noticed an unusual number of people gathered around, all moving in the same direction. Curious, they decided to follow and see what the commotion was about.


    The scene quickly caught Wanda''s attention. "Where''s everyone going?" she asked.


    "There''s probably some event happening in the square up ahead," Leon guessed.


    Just then, loud, wild laughter filled the air. Both Leon and Wanda turned to see a figure in dark green armor, wearing a menacing helmet shaped like a demon''s face. The figure was riding a jet-powered glider, soaring high above, speeding off into the distance.


    Nearby, people looked up, pointing and talking excitedly. Most assumed it was part of the day''s activities or some kind of surprise stunt.


    Wanda glanced at Leon. "That guy¡­"


    "Yeah, I think it''s exactly what you think it is," Leon replied, nodding. He had recognized the figure immediately and could sense an aura of strength beyond the ordinary, confirmed by his heightened perception. This wasn''t a planned event¡ªit was something far more dangerous.


    ¡­


    "It looks like there will be a lot of fun here today," Leon murmured, sensing¡ªor perhaps even "seeing"¡ªwhat was about to happen next.


    He and Wanda exchanged a look. In that instant, they were perfectly in sync. Without hesitation, they dove into the festivities.


    The grand square was alive with people celebrating, balloons filling the sky, and a massive one floating above the fountain. However, the lively scene was soon shattered by explosions, accompanied by panicked screams as the crowd began to scatter.


    Above them, a man clad in dark green armor and a sinister helmet laughed maniacally, gliding on a spray-painted board. Immersed in his twisted enjoyment, he watched the terrified masses below with grim satisfaction¡ªbut it wasn''t enough. He wanted even more chaos and destruction. Reaching behind him, he pulled out several green pumpkin bombs, targeting the fleeing crowd below.


    The commotion sent the wealthy dignitaries and high-profile guests on a nearby platform into a frenzy.


    "Fuck! I just bought this outfit!" one idiot cried.


    "Run! Get away from that lunatic!" another shouted.


    Just then, a red and blue figure swung in from the distance, propelled by thin strands of spider silk. Spider-Man soared through the air, extended both hands, and fired his webs, precisely latching onto the falling bombs. With a powerful yank, he redirected them away, causing the madman''s eyes to narrow under his helmet.


    The glider rider twisted to shield himself, positioning his board to absorb the blast. The pumpkin bombs exploded mid-air with a tremendous boom. Although the force sent him tumbling, the sturdy metal shell and balance of his glider helped him regain control, steadying himself once more.


    The blast intensified the chaos, yet some in the crowd erupted into cheers, looking up at the figure perched on a high balloon.


    "Look! It''s Spider-Man! Spider-Man!"


    "Spider-Man, you''re the best! Take down that ugly maniac!"


    Spider-Man''s timely arrival and his quick action to save everyone immediately boosted the crowd''s morale.


    Among the fleeing people, Leon and Wanda leaned against a building wall, observing the scene with reserved intensity. Admiring Spider-Man''s performance, Wanda commented, "Great coordination and reflexes."


    "Only in times of crisis do people truly reveal their innermost feelings," Leon replied, casting a glance at the frightened crowd nearby. Some were even muttering complaints, frustrated that Spider-Man hadn''t arrived sooner. Leon shook his head slightly.


    "We''ve all seen the darkness in human nature; it''s nothing new," he added.


    Unfazed, Wanda looked up at the man in the sky, spreading terror. "Who is that guy? New York''s first super-terrorist?"


    Meanwhile, in the SHIELD Triskelion Building''s Monitoring Center, Nick Fury watched the live feed on the large screen. He observed Spider-Man standing on a balloon in Grand Plaza, staring down at the man in dark green armor who was wreaking havoc below. Fury frowned.


    "Who is that guy?" he muttered aloud.


    "Uh, sir, we checked the database¡ªno record of him," an agent replied from his computer. "Looks like he''s a new player."


    Fury leaned down, his face level with the agent''s, giving him a sidelong look that made the man sweat nervously.


    "So, should we send an agent to drive down thirty-three streets, walk up to him, and ask, ''Who are you?''"


    "Sorry, sir. I''ll mobilize more surveillance to track his whereabouts immediately."


    "Thank you so much." Fury straightened and pressed a finger to his earpiece. "Hill."


    "Director," came Maria Hill''s voice on the other end.


    "I hate this guy¡ªhe''s like a stage clown, making a mess of everything. Where''s Tony Stark?"


    "Sir, he''s currently at Stark Expo preparing for his big presentation. It''ll take him some time to return to his lab and suit up."


    "Wonderful," Fury said sarcastically. "Looks like we''ll have to use our secret weapon. Get Barton and our ''Bloody Mary'' lady on this."


    "Sir, she''s currently in the Typhoid personality."


    "I don''t care what personality she''s in. I need her to get that green clown out of the sky¡ªright now."


    "Barton and Typhoid are on the Quinjet, heading to the scene. Estimated arrival in three minutes."


    "Good."


    Fury replied curtly, his one eye fixed on the screen, watching Spider-Man square off against the green-armored menace. Above Grand Plaza, wild laughter echoed from the villain''s devilish helmet.


    "Well, well, well, look who it is! Isn''t this our friendly neighborhood Spider-Man? This is going to be fun!" the villain sneered.


    "Who are you? Why are you destroying this place?" Peter Parker, standing atop the balloon, demanded. He glanced from the madman hovering above to the horrific scene below¡ªthe bomb-shattered corpses on the high platform, his friends Harry and Mary clinging to each other in terror, their faces pale.


    The rage in Peter''s heart swelled.


    "Who am I?" The villain cackled. "I am the Green Goblin, and I am fear itself."


    Consumed by madness, the Green Goblin reveled in his identity, declaring to Spider-Man and the world that he was the very embodiment of terror.


    Spider-Man took a deep breath. After just a brief exchange, he realized that reasoning with this "Green Goblin" was pointless. He''d have to subdue him. The square below was packed with people, and even if they tried to escape, it would take time. Besides, Harry and other high-ranking guests on the platform were trapped¡ªthe bombs had blocked the stairway, making escape impossible. If they fell from such a height, they''d surely die.


    "Alright, Green Goblin," Spider-Man replied, his voice steady, "your armor''s a bit¡­ abstract. I''ll be your opponent."


    The Green Goblin burst into maniacal laughter. "You? Hahaha!" he scoffed, his tone laced with madness.


    ¡­


    "Spider-Boy, what do you think you''re doing? Fighting criminals? Do you really believe you''re everyone''s so-called ''good neighbor''?"


    The Green Goblin gestured toward the people below. "Look at them! You think I''m crazy? No, no¡ªthey are. Your so-called crime-fighting won''t make them love you. To them, you''re nothing but a novelty¡ªa spider clown."


    "Even if you stop me, they''ll still blame you for the damage I caused. Sure, people in the city might be grateful to you for a while. They might enjoy having heroes around, but what they truly love is seeing those heroes beaten down, again and again. No matter what you do for them, in the end, they''ll resent you. Why bother?"


    The Green Goblin''s voice was filled with madness, yet his words struck at truths that Spider-Man already understood all too well.


    Spider-Man genuinely wanted to help fight crime, but he was painfully aware of human nature''s dual sides¡ªits ugliness and brilliance. For every person who liked him, there would be another who despised him, even among those he had saved. Some who lost loved ones blamed him for not arriving sooner, or resented the collateral damage from his fights.


    In his efforts to save lives and stop robberies, sometimes more harm was caused. Some even saw him as a delusional man in a costume, getting involved where he wasn''t wanted.


    Leon, watching from below, observed the core of the issue. "His power isn''t enough for him to control the situation completely¡ªhe''s only able to do so much."


    Is Spider-Man strong? Absolutely¡ªstrong enough to hold his own against the Hulk. But his restraint and sense of responsibility kept him from fully unleashing his power. If he did, he could be as fearsome as the green monster himself. Yet Spider-Man''s personality limited him. He was too kind to release his full strength, and this kindness made him reluctant to use his abilities to their full extent.


    This restraint was one of the greatest weaknesses for a hero with such power. Spider-Man, still young, hadn''t had the time to refine his control, so he rushed into battles, often unprepared for more formidable foes. Against everyday criminals, he managed well, but when faced with unexpected threats, he struggled to contain the damage.


    This wasn''t just Spider-Man''s dilemma¡ªit was a challenge shared by many so-called superheroes.


    Wanda nodded thoughtfully, watching Spider-Man standing on the balloon with a mix of admiration and curiosity.


    Faced with the Green Goblin''s harsh words, Peter Parker fell silent for a moment. Memories of Uncle Ben and his final words came to mind. With resolve, he looked up and said, "No matter how many people hate me or think I''m a clown, I''ll still try to help them."


    "There has to be someone to stop evil from happening. Since I have that ability, I''ll keep walking this path," Peter''s determined voice echoed across the area. From a broken balcony in the distance, both Harry and Mary Jane looked on, puzzled.


    But the Green Goblin was unfazed by Spider-Man''s conviction, feeling only a twisted satisfaction. With a mocking tone, he sneered, "Stupid bug, then hold on to that belief and die with them."


    He stepped down on his glider''s pedal, and the barrels at the front fired a barrage of bullets at Spider-Man. Reacting quickly, Peter flipped backward just as the bullets pierced the balloon he''d been standing on, emitting a hissing sound as it deflated.


    Swinging into action, Peter used his webbing to latch onto a nearby balloon and maneuvered through the air, using the other balloons above him as cover to get behind the Green Goblin. With a precise aim, he shot a line of webbing directly at his opponent.


    Caught off guard, the Green Goblin felt the webbing stick to his back. As he turned, Spider-Man yanked hard, pulling both the Green Goblin and his glider, sending them crashing through balloons and down to an empty spot on the ground.


    The Green Goblin stumbled to his feet, pushing off his glider, only to see Spider-Man landing right in front of him.


    From a nearby vantage point, Leon and Wanda watched the battle unfold. To them, it looked almost like a sparring match between children. They exchanged punches and kicks with intense force, creating loud whooshing sounds as they moved. To onlookers, it was thrilling¡ªbut Wanda couldn''t help shaking her head, resisting the urge to shout, "Stop fighting! You won''t kill each other at this rate."


    Of course, this was all Leon''s own humorous interpretation of the scene.


    Watching for a while, Leon grew bored. Turning to Wanda, he asked, "How about we go shopping?"


    "No, this is too much fun," she replied, clearly entertained. "This relationship drama between them¡ªit''s like watching a family soap opera for me!" Wanda''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and Leon realized she''d likely used her psychic powers to peek into Peter Parker''s and the Green Goblin''s memories, uncovering their real identities.


    Leon chuckled. Wanda, once sweet and innocent, had turned into a spectator eagerly soaking in the drama.


    As the fight continued, Leon and Wanda critiqued each move.


    "That kick was too soft. He should''ve put his whole strength into it," Leon muttered.


    "This Green Goblin may be ruthless, but he''s lacking in technique," Wanda added thoughtfully.


    Then, as if recalling something, Wanda turned to Leon. "Don''t these two enhanced types need a blood sample?"


    "Let Sergei handle that. Our mission is to shop and have fun."


    "Deal!"


    Wanda nodded happily.


    "Hm?"


    After a while, Peter Parker, focused on defending the group of people on the rooftop from the Green Goblin, found himself at a disadvantage in the fight. Just then, two newcomers arrived, shifting the momentum of the battle.


    Leon and Wanda looked up at the sky as a S.H.I.E.L.D. Quinjet approached. Instead of flying directly over the square, it hovered nearby, and as the hatch opened, a figure in a Kevlar combat uniform with a quiver on his back descended along a rope, landing on the top floor of a nearby building.


    At the same time, a woman in a red T-shirt, with a red thread on her wrist, floated gracefully down to the center of the square.


    ¡­


    Seeing the man and woman, Leon tilted his head thoughtfully. He recognized the man: Clint Barton, also known as Hawkeye, one of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s top agents. The woman was also familiar¡ªMary, who had once been an unstable associate of Kingpin. It surprised Leon to see her involved with S.H.I.E.L.D.


    He didn''t know the full story behind her presence, as the Sky Blade''s monitoring of Earth typically focused on more significant events or key individuals. Usually, only the Space Gem held by S.H.I.E.L.D. could grab his attention, not to mention that the Darkhold wasn''t in their possession yet.


    When Leon activated his Insight ability, a flood of information poured into his mind, and his expression shifted. He observed this energetic woman closely, sensing something indescribably strange. He hadn''t expected her to develop feelings for him from just a single encounter¡ªhis kick and confident demeanor had apparently captivated her to the point of betraying Kingpin.


    Ironically, Leon recalled that in another timeline, Mary and Kingpin had ended up married. Yet here, her darker, violent personality¡ªTyphoid¡ªseemed to have been drawn to him, leaving him further intrigued. And to his surprise, it appeared that Nick Fury had managed to recruit her to S.H.I.E.L.D. despite her notorious reputation.


    "I think I''ve heard of her before. Sister Natasha mentioned her once... Mary, right?" Wanda remarked, noticing Mary and raising her slender eyebrows. Mary exuded a powerful aura, one that spoke of a dominating, dark energy. Wanda could sense it clearly¡ªthis woman was formidable but did not appear, by any means, stable.


    "This is likely her alternate personality, Typhoid," Leon explained, giving Wanda a brief overview of Mary''s abilities and fractured psyche. Wanda nodded in understanding.


    "Then Green Goblin is in for trouble," Wanda observed, noticing the murderous glint in Mary''s eyes. Typhoid Mary''s violent nature and turbulent personality had been further exacerbated by her frustration over an elusive target. Now, on her first mission for S.H.I.E.L.D., she was dead-set on killing her target, with no intent of capturing him alive.


    Typhoid Mary''s presence quickly caught the attention of both the Green Goblin and Spider-Man, Peter Parker, during their fight. Distracted by Mary''s sudden appearance, Peter left an opening¡ªone the Green Goblin seized, landing a powerful kick to Peter''s chest.


    Bang!


    Fortunately, Peter sensed the force of the Green Goblin''s powerful kick through his spider sense and crossed his arms in front of him to block it, though he was still pushed back several steps.


    The Green Goblin glanced over at Typhoid Mary, who was floating in the air, his eyes glinting with interest. With a subtle motion of his finger, he summoned his glider to float toward him. "Well, well, another chick," he sneered, but before he could finish, his expression changed abruptly. Boom!


    Typhoid Mary looked down at the Green Goblin and Spider-Man, extending her right hand. Suddenly, the space around the Green Goblin seemed to warp. A powerful gravitational force, as heavy as a mountain, crushed down on him, forcing him to his knee, creating deep pits in the ground beneath him. Even with his genetically enhanced body, the Green Goblin couldn''t break free and was suppressed almost instantly.


    Peter was both surprised and relieved. He was impressed that this red-haired woman had managed to restrain the Green Goblin, but his spider sense was still warning him of danger. This woman''s power was clearly stronger than he''d anticipated, though he didn''t sense any immediate hostility. So, he decided to speak up.


    "Hey, thanks for the assist, ma''am," Peter said, attempting a friendly tone. "Your skills are impressive¡ªand I love the hair, by the way!"


    Typhoid Mary, however, looked slightly irritated. She spoke into her earpiece, ignoring Peter''s attempt at friendliness: "Let''s make a deal. If I kill this fool, I''ll work for you one more day."


    In her eyes, the guy in the costume below was barely worth her time. A steady voice replied in her earpiece, "No, Ms. Typhoid, the director specifically said Spider-Man isn''t our target."


    She rolled her eyes. "Can''t help it if he''s acting stupid. Just hope he knows when to keep his mouth shut."


    Her glare was cold as she stared at Spider-Man. Although she was some distance away, Peter''s enhanced senses picked up on her words. He quickly gestured as if zipping his mouth shut, signaling he would keep quiet.


    Though Typhoid Mary was disappointed, hoping the "stupid bug" would give her an excuse to eliminate both of them, she composed herself. After all, she knew she needed S.H.I.E.L.D.''s support, and even her violent Typhoid personality could make a strategic decision when necessary.


    Turning her attention back to the Green Goblin, she wrinkled her nose. "Ugly armor," she muttered in disgust. With a twist of her outstretched hand, she intensified the gravitational force.


    Boom! The pressure around the Green Goblin increased, distorting and blurring the space around him. Unable to withstand the force, the Green Goblin dropped from one knee to both, clutching the ground and letting out a howl of pain.


    But then the Green Goblin burst into crazed laughter.


    "Hahaha! Isn''t this thrilling, Spider-Man? Do you feel a spark of joy seeing a sinner meet his end right before your eyes?" He sneered. "Trust me, you''ll get used to it."


    That mocking, unhinged tone hit Peter, jolting him to react. He quickly looked up to the sky and shouted, "Hey, ma''am, if you keep this up, you''ll kill him!"


    Typhoid Mary acted as if she didn''t hear him.


    Peter, however, grew increasingly anxious. The Green Goblin might be a dangerous criminal, but he deserved a fair trial, not to be killed on the spot. Determined, Peter hurried to the side, grabbed a broken table nearby, lifted it with force, and hurled it straight at Typhoid Mary, who was still hovering above.


    Bang!


    The table shot through the air like a cannonball.


    ¡­


    This sudden attack was something no one¡ªnot even someone as unhinged as Typhoid¡ªcould have anticipated. She quickly dodged to avoid the incoming table, but the interruption broke her concentration and disrupted her gravitational hold, a weakness in her ability.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Green Goblin managed to enter a remote command, summoning his glider to his position. He jumped onto it and quickly sped away into the distance. His mission¡ªto eliminate several key executives¡ªwas complete, and seeing the tide turn against him, the cunning Green Goblin knew better than to stay and fight.


    The glider''s speed and maneuverability allowed him to escape swiftly, putting considerable distance between himself, Spider-Man, and Typhoid.


    "Aw, man!" Spider-Man muttered in frustration.


    Just as he was about to give chase, he heard terrified screams from above¡ªMary Jane, Harry, and others were on a collapsing balcony. A recent explosion from the Green Goblin had weakened the structure, leaving only a small, unstable section holding them up. Mary Jane lost her grip and began to fall.


    With Harry shouting in panic, Peter Parker instantly abandoned the pursuit. He fired a strand of webbing, swinging in a swift arc toward Mary Jane. As debris crumbled around him, he reached her just in time, catching her around the waist and guiding her gently to the ground with the help of his webs.


    Mary Jane stared up at Spider-Man, wide-eyed and speechless. Her gaze made Peter''s heart skip a beat; he felt himself melt under her look. But snapping out of it, he quickly remembered the Green Goblin. He released Mary Jane, glancing into the distance only to see that both the Green Goblin and Typhoid Mary had disappeared.


    Peter''s heart sank. He had let the Green Goblin escape¡ªa dangerous madman who would likely return to cause more destruction. If he''d only stayed focused, he might have stopped him. Thinking of the potential future harm, Peter''s mood grew somber, even as he held Mary Jane safe in his arms.


    "Hey... Spider-Man!" Mary Jane''s gentle voice reached Peter''s ears, snapping him out of his thoughts. He glanced at her, then suppressed his emotions and focused. One by one, he used his webs to safely rescue Harry and the others who were still clinging to the damaged balcony. Just as he finished, he heard police sirens in the distance. Firing a web, he swung away, leaving Mary Jane, Harry, and the others with mixed feelings.


    Meanwhile, Leon and Wanda, who had been watching the whole scene unfold, exchanged bewildered looks. Wanda, her expression unimpressed, asked, "What... was that?"


    Leon sighed, almost feeling his heart skip a beat. "All I can say is, it''s very... Spider-Man."


    "This kind of thinking is infuriating," Wanda muttered, nearly exasperated. While she respected order and principles, Peter''s actions struck her as na?ve. "Spider-Man could have stopped Typhoid Mary without letting the Green Goblin escape. But because of this strict no-kill principle, he lets criminals slip away so the law can handle them."


    She sighed, deciding her earlier curiosity about Peter was misplaced. "Forget it. There''s no way to change that kind of thinking, and I don''t have the energy to try."


    "Let''s go. No point letting this ruin my mood," she added, pulling Leon away. Thanks to her influence over the police officers nearby, none of them noticed the two as they left the area. Wanda didn''t seem to notice¡ªor perhaps pretended not to¡ªthat they were holding hands. Leon glanced at her with a small smile, noting her rosy cheeks and the smirk on her face. She just pretended not to notice.


    "Ugh! I''m going to kill that idiot!" Typhoid Mary''s frustrated voice echoed through the S.H.I.E.L.D. conference room as she slammed her fist on the table, leaving a dent. Agent Hill glanced at her and raised an eyebrow while Clint Barton winced, deciding not to comment.


    Hill opened her mouth to suggest Typhoid would have to pay for the damage but then thought better of it. Seeing Typhoid''s volatile state, she decided to let the director handle her. Hawkeye Clint Barton casually focused on his fingernails, not eager to provoke Mary. He''d seen her earlier, furious, crush a car with ease after the Green Goblin''s glider slipped away. He wasn''t keen to test his durability against that level of strength.


    Just then, the conference room doors opened, and Nick Fury walked in. Ignoring Typhoid Mary''s glare, he stood in front of the table and stated, "It''s a pity the capture mission failed. Ms. Mary, do you have any thoughts?"


    Typhoid Mary scowled, her eyes flashing. "Just one¡ªI was ready to kill that bug."


    The failed mission left Typhoid Mary furious. Wasn''t it a direct question of her competence? She didn''t care about S.H.I.E.L.D.''s opinion of her, but she needed their help to find the one she couldn''t stop thinking about. Now, she wanted nothing more than to crush the person who caused her failure with her own hands.


    "Nice sentiment, Ms. Typhoid, but unfortunately, we don''t get to kill people at will," Fury said calmly. Noting her frustration, he handed her a file. "However, on this mission, there''s no restriction on life or death."


    Suppressing her anger, Mary took the document and flipped through it, a bloodthirsty smile spreading across her face. Without a word, she turned and walked out.


    "She''s a highly unstable factor," Hill muttered once Mary had left. What Hill disliked most was her unpredictability¡ªespecially in someone with unique abilities and multiple personalities like Typhoid Mary.


    "Her skills are impressive," Clint agreed, "but her instability could easily cause problems on a mission."


    "For now, we need her," Fury replied simply. "We''ve identified the Green Goblin''s true identity, and now we need to understand what could drive a billionaire to become such a monster."


    ¡­


    At night, Peter tiredly crawled along the wall, opened the window, and slipped back into his room. He pulled off his Spider-Man suit and removed his mask with one hand. Standing in the dimly lit room, he didn''t turn on the lights, letting the faint glow of the distant city shine through the window. Under the moonlight, he stared blankly at the mask in his hand.


    The black lenses of his mask reflected his exhausted face.


    During the day, he''d let the Green Goblin escape because of his own compassion¡ªsaving Mary Jane and others instead. Afterward, he''d chased down the Goblin to capture him, but the damage had already been done. He saw the trail of chaos left behind: streets littered with debris, cars wrecked, and destruction spread across the block.


    The Green Goblin had unleashed havoc, dropping bombs to evade pursuit. Innocent people had been caught in the carnage, lives shattered by the ruthless assault. Now, Peter could almost hear the frightened screams echoing in his ears, the cries of people who had lost their loved ones.


    This devastation had happened because he''d hesitated¡ªbecause he hadn''t allowed that woman to end the Green Goblin. By sparing the madman, he''d unwittingly allowed more innocent people to suffer. Broken families, lives lost¡­ all because of his own choices.


    Peter''s heart ached with regret and guilt. Why did he let the Goblin go? Why had he stopped her? He''d known the Goblin was a madman. His legs buckled, and he sank to his knees, tears streaming from his weary eyes. The harsh reality of the devastation clashed with his own moral code, leaving him torn. He believed in capturing criminals and letting the law bring justice¡ªbut this time, that choice had led to even greater loss.


    Clutching his chest, he felt as if his heart might burst. His vision blurred, and in his mind, he saw the faces of the innocent, bloodied and broken, reaching out, silently accusing him.


    Unable to face these haunting visions, Peter curled up on the floor, his shoulders shaking as he whispered, "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry. This is all my fault."


    The moonlight cast his shadow across the floor, and slowly, the darkness seemed to swallow him whole. For the first time, Peter began to doubt himself.


    On the top floor of a building a few streets away, a figure watched silently.


    "That child¡­" he murmured.


    Beside him, a middle-aged man also observed the scene, his expression unreadable. He opened his mouth to say something but was silenced by a gesture. "What do you think we should do about him?"


    "I sympathize with the kid, and I understand his pain," the figure replied, "but he made a grave mistake."


    Coulson was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head. He had overseen S.H.I.E.L.D.''s investigation into Spider-Man''s identity and knew about the boy''s tragic past. He admired him greatly, but there was no denying the truth¡ªboth from a legal and a moral standpoint, mistakes had been made on both sides. This time, the cost had been high.


    More than 20 lives had been lost, over 40 people were severely injured and still fighting for their lives in the ICU, and countless others had been wounded. Even if S.H.I.E.L.D. considered recruiting Spider-Man, these casualties could not be ignored¡ªor forgiven.


    Because of this, they had brought an elite combat team, prepared to apprehend Spider-Man.


    Coulson''s words made Nick Fury nod, his single eye glinting with an unreadable expression. After a moment of silence, Fury spoke.


    "Begin the arrest."


    With that, he turned and walked away. Coulson picked up his communicator.


    "Begin the arrest. The target is extremely dangerous. If there is any resistance, shoot immediately."


    A calm voice responded on the other end.


    Through his binoculars, Coulson watched a dozen armed vehicles pull up in front of the apartment, surrounding it completely. Heavily armed agents moved swiftly and silently, positioning themselves to block every possible escape route.


    A frontline agent knocked on the apartment door.


    An elderly woman in a plaid dress answered, her face blanching at the sight of the guns pointed at her.


    "Who are you?" she stammered.


    "Detain her," the lead agent ordered tersely. Without further explanation, he advanced into the house, leading his team up the stairs with their guns raised. Two agents restrained the old woman, covering her mouth to muffle any cries.


    Bang!


    Reaching the second floor, the agents kicked open a door and saw a motionless figure curled up on the floor.


    Upon spotting the target, the lead captain signaled, and several agents advanced to surround him. At that moment, Peter, who had been lying on the ground, finally woke up. He quickly looked up, seeing figures with guns and masks standing over him.


    He was startled¡ªthese people had broken into the house, and he hadn''t even reacted? Why hadn''t his spider-sense warned him?


    Instinctively, he tried to stand up, but commands barked sharply in his ears.


    "Don''t move! Surrender immediately, or we''ll open fire!"


    "Stay down! Lie on the ground, now!"


    "Get down, or we''ll open fire!"


    Seeing their defensive stances, Peter seemed to realize something. Closing his eyes, he complied, lying flat on the floor as instructed. Cautiously, several agents approached him. One of them pulled out a needle and injected it into Peter''s neck. As the liquid entered his bloodstream, he grew drowsy and quickly lost consciousness.


    The agents swiftly carried Peter and the elderly woman out of the apartment. The entire operation was quick and forceful, completed in under three minutes.


    Time continued its steady march forward, like a wheel rolling on.


    The world was relatively calm this year. The Stark Expo had captivated audiences, and Iron Man¡ªTony Stark''s name¡ªechoed worldwide, drawing countless cheers and admiration. Yet, as his fame grew, so did the looming crises that shadowed him.


    Meanwhile, in Kamar-Taj¡­


    In this peaceful, hidden sanctuary, warm sunlight filtered through nearby branches, casting dappled shadows across a wide courtyard. There, a group of young sorcerers gazed in awe and admiration at the graceful sorceress before them¡ªa striking woman in a casual T-shirt. Her presence commanded both respect and fascination.


    ¡­


    The young sorceress standing before me, though not much older than the apprentices, had managed to impress every sorcerer in Kamar-Taj in just a few short months. It wasn''t just because the current Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One herself, had named this girl as her successor¡ªit was also because her magical talent was undeniable.


    Just how talented was she?


    In the few months since she''d begun studying magic, she had already surpassed everyone else in both her knowledge and her intuitive understanding of the mystical arts. Even seasoned masters like Mordo and the elder sorcerers had openly acknowledged her exceptional skill. A month ago, when other-dimensional creatures attempted to invade Earth, she personally stepped forward and vanquished a terrifying entity on her own.


    Despite her gentle manner, there was a regal strength about her. She exuded a warm presence that made people feel at ease, yet she approached everything with a quiet courage and determination.


    Because of this, the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj unanimously saw her as the rightful successor to the Ancient One, someone who would one day lead them in the battle against the darkness and protect Earth.


    Today, the girl was officially taking over Mordo''s duties, teaching the young apprentices. Her mastery of magic was second only to the Ancient One, and her teaching methods were uniquely captivating.


    With a snap of her fingers¡ªBang!¡ªthe entire world seemed to shatter around them. Instantly, everyone was transported into the Mirror Dimension, a feat that left the young sorcerers in awe.


    Then, she stretched out her hand and pressed it toward the ground. Boom! The mirror world flipped upside down. The ground quaked, mountains crumbled, and buildings fractured, sending rocks and wooden planks flying through the air. The earth beneath their feet surged as if pressing down, while a powerful wind whipped through, blowing her hair in every direction.


    In the stunned eyes of her young students, the landscape of the Mirror Dimension transformed entirely. Suddenly, they found themselves standing on the shore of a vast, endless ocean. Waves lapped gently at the sand beneath their feet, while behind her rose the mountains of a secluded island, and above, seabirds wheeled in the sky.


    With bright, starry eyes, she stood at the center of this world, like a goddess in command of the elements, radiating a presence that captivated everyone around her.


    The dozens of young sorcerers present were visibly thrilled. Wanda glanced at them and nodded to herself¡ªthey were her future team, her support. How much free time she''d have in the future depended on how well she trained them now.


    Determined to set a solid foundation, Wanda invested heavily in their early training, hoping that, in the long run, her presence at Kamar-Taj would be a rare sight. After all, she was all too familiar with Leon''s method of working just enough to get by.


    "You all have a solid foundation in magic, with unique perspectives and combat styles," Wanda said. "After all, human energy is limited."


    She allowed herself a slight smirk. Human energy was limited, yes, but some were exceptions to that rule. In two or three months, she had already read the entire Kamar-Taj library and mastered its spells. Who else could do that? But the young sorcerers didn''t notice the hint of pride in her tone; her words seemed practical enough to them.


    Wanda''s message resonated. Every sorcerer has their strengths and weaknesses, and while power levels vary, other factors¡ªproficiency, the structure of one''s combat system, and adaptability¡ªare crucial to a sorcerer''s effectiveness in battle. Sometimes, a sorcerer with less raw power but a refined style and strategic mind could even defeat a stronger opponent. Wanda understood this well.


    Unless you had her level of talent or had reached the strength of the Sorcerer Supreme, you''d be affected by these factors. So rather than lecturing on magical theory, which Mordo could handle, Wanda focused on combat. To her, magical knowledge and battle readiness went hand in hand.


    "From now on, you will fight," she announced, her voice turning from gentle to icy as a winter storm. "And I don''t mean ordinary training exercises¡ªI mean real, life-and-death battles."


    Her words stunned the young sorcerers, who exchanged uneasy glances. Sensing their apprehension, she gave a soft smile, but her eyes held a dangerous gleam.


    Boom, boom!


    A powerful, domineering force erupted from her, sweeping outward like a tidal wave. The intense energy brought a suffocating pressure, leaving the young sorcerers wide-eyed with shock.


    The impact was like a force pressing on the very spirits of the young sorcerers, causing them all to stagger under its weight. They looked at Wanda in astonishment, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "But before we go any further," she said, "your first step is to strengthen your mental resilience. Let''s see how long you can withstand this."


    If Wanda had seemed like a sweet sorceress before, now, with her strong and commanding voice and the immense pressure of her spirit, she resembled a powerful queen from ancient times, wielding absolute authority.


    Rumble! Her intense, domineering aura crashed down on the sorcerers'' minds, wave after wave, like a small boat struggling in a violent storm. At any moment, it felt as if they might be overwhelmed.


    Outside the Mirror Dimension, the Ancient One and Leon observed this scene. The Ancient One''s expression held a hint of intrigue.


    "She''s¡­ far more formidable, even domineering, compared to the Wandas I''ve encountered in other universes," she remarked with a smile.


    "The environment she grew up in shaped her," Leon replied calmly, watching Wanda with a gentle gaze. "She''s strong, and I''ve only given her the confidence to unleash that strength."


    Wanda was at her most captivating in this moment, and Leon felt certain that this version of her would become more powerful than any other Scarlet Witch across the multiverse.


    "Indeed," the Ancient One agreed. "I may have once approached things more gently, but I believe, as Sorcerer Supreme, she''ll bring a new era to Kamar-Taj."


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 150 to Chapter 160


    ¡­


    Outside one of the cells in SHIELD headquarters, Nick Fury peered through the one-way glass. Inside, a figure in a white prison uniform sat silently on the metal bed, staring off in a daze. His hair was disheveled, obscuring his face, but the aura he projected was unmistakable¡ªworn, defeated.


    Beside Fury, Agent Maria Hill observed with a trace of complexity in her expression. "Over the past two months, we''ve conducted numerous tests on him," she said quietly. "His muscle density is forty-eight times that of a typical person, and his bones are as strong as metal. Yet, his original abilities have either disappeared or deteriorated for reasons we can''t determine."


    She continued, "His genetic structure is remarkable¡ªfar more refined than that of an ordinary person. However, the sequence is impossible to replicate. And ever since his arrest, he''s been like this: silent, uncommunicative, though he cooperates with every test and procedure we conduct."


    Fury''s eyes stayed fixed on the dejected Peter Parker, his expression unreadable. "He''s being weighed down by his own conscience."


    Hill nodded. "Yes. He''s young, and he''s lost himself in all of this. I think we need to guide him."


    Hill knew precisely what Spider-Man had done. From SHIELD''s standpoint, Spider-Man''s decision to let the Green Goblin go¡ªfollowing his own impulsive principles¡ªhad led to catastrophic damage. There was no question: it was a grave mistake. Legally and morally, Spider-Man''s arrest was justified.


    Yet, after two months of regret and self-recrimination, he was still struggling to recover. It was a testament to his character, Hill thought. On a personal level, she sympathized with him. Many SHIELD agents had faced similar guilt after making tragic choices. However, from a practical perspective, she believed Peter Parker could be redeemed¡ªbut only if he was willing to change.


    "I don''t have time to wait around for him to come to his senses," Fury said coldly.


    He hadn''t detained Peter Parker simply because of a mistake; he saw potential in the young man, an opportunity to turn him into a valuable asset.


    With a nod to Hill, Fury gestured to the metal platform in front of him. Hill tapped a command, and the metal door to the cell unlocked, sliding open.


    Fury entered, dragging a bench and positioning it in front of Peter. He sat down, studying the fallen hero in silence.


    Peter kept his head lowered, motionless.


    Fury began, almost to himself. "Do you know how many SHIELD agents die each year? According to the data, about 7,300. And many of those deaths aren''t even complete; some agents end up in pieces or are simply missing."


    He paused, his voice taking on a steely edge. "Some die fighting monsters that humanity can''t know about¡ªcreatures that see us as nothing more than food. Then, there are the truly vile ones, people more dangerous than those monsters, who thrive on chaos and destruction."


    Fury''s tone shifted, almost reflective. "Others die in accidents, while some survivors are forced to retire, unable to continue. One wrong decision leading to the loss of an entire team can drive a person to the edge. Some of them break, haunted by nightmares or driven to madness."


    Peter''s body gave a slight tremor, as if Fury''s words had struck a chord. But he stayed silent.


    Fury didn''t let up. He knew Peter needed more than sympathy. "This world is full of things beyond our understanding¡ªstrange forces, abilities, people, and even monsters."


    "You''re an enhanced individual, Peter, but you''re different from others who suddenly gain power. You have a moral compass, a bottom line. Others with power exploit it, feeding their own dark desires. They see themselves as the center of the universe, the ''protagonists'' of their own story, and they''ll do whatever it takes to stay in control. There are plenty of people like that out there."


    His voice grew sharper, more direct. "You want to be a superhero, but you think you can do it with a na?ve, self-righteous mindset? You''re young, reckless, and you don''t see the bigger picture, Peter."


    Fury''s words became a brutal crescendo, cutting through the silence like a blade. "You were given power and wanted to help others. That''s admirable, but being a well-intentioned vigilante isn''t enough. You lack the discipline, the control, and because of that, dozens of families are suffering."


    He fixed Peter with an intense stare. "Do you really plan to just sit here, wallowing in your guilt, thinking that it''s enough to make up for what you''ve done? Your remorse, your self-blame¡ªnone of it means anything to the families who lost their loved ones because of you."


    At last, Peter lifted his head. His once-youthful face looked haggard, his eyes bloodshot and dull, aged beyond his years. Fury''s words had hit their mark, and all that could be seen in Peter''s face was raw regret and despair.


    Fury was unmoved, his face an unyielding mask. "Do you know what New York¡ªand even the whole country¡ªthinks of you? They want you caught, tried, and sentenced. Congratulations, Peter Parker. You''re famous."


    "They''re right. I deserve it." Peter''s voice was rough, barely above a whisper. His eyes were hollow, his spirit broken.


    "Death is the easy way out. Do you think dying will redeem you? No¡ªthat''s a coward''s choice," Fury said coldly.


    "Don''t forget, you still have an aunt. Do you want her to live with the stigma of being family to a so-called ''sinner''?"


    Peter''s body trembled, and his eyes filled with tears. After a long pause, he finally spoke. "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want you to redeem yourself," Fury replied, his gaze unwavering. "Use your life to save more people in this world."


    With that, Fury handed Peter a tablet. On the screen was the image of a massive green monster.


    ¡­


    In the spacious SHIELD training room, Peter stood, now clean-shaven but still hesitant without his Spider-Man suit. Dressed in a simple gray checkered jacket with a stand-up collar and black sweatpants, he tried using his abilities¡ªshooting webs, clinging to surfaces, his spider-sense¡ªbut each attempt failed, his powers seemingly vanished.


    As he sparred with a highly skilled agent, Peter struggled. Without his spider-sense, he was unable to anticipate the agent''s attacks, and he looked like a helpless novice in combat. His instincts were dulled, and the physical abilities he had once relied on¡ªhis superhuman strength, coordination, agility, speed, and reflexes¡ªwere all noticeably weakened.


    Outside the training room, Fury and Hill watched through the glass.


    "It''s strange," Hill remarked. "According to his blood tests and physicals, his baseline strength should be off the charts. Why is he so weak?"


    Fury''s single eye narrowed thoughtfully. "The moment he started doubting himself, his confidence and belief wavered. He''s not the Spider-Man he used to be."


    Fury continued, "Mind, spirit, and body are connected. When someone''s mental strength is strong, it can unlock extraordinary physical potential. But when self-doubt and denial creep in, it''s like a car with a rusty engine¡ªslow and unable to start. That''s exactly what''s happening to Peter Parker. His self-doubt is stopping him from fully accessing his abilities."


    Hill nodded thoughtfully. Fury added, "Even though his body is still strong, he needs a jumpstart."


    "How?" Hill asked.


    Fury turned to her, a cold smile forming. "It''s your turn, Ms. Mary. I think you''ll enjoy this."


    The door to the training room opened, and Typhoid Mary entered, dressed in a gray tank top and tight jeans, her face hardened with a murderous intent. She looked directly at Peter, who turned to meet her gaze, confusion and wariness in his eyes.


    Mary''s lips curled into a smirk. "Hey, did you miss me?"


    A tavern in Texas, built in the retro style of the American West from the 1990s, stood alone, surrounded by desert, with only a distant road winding past it. At night, it was the sole bright spot in the area. Around the tavern, motorcycles, muscle cars, and big rigs were parked, adding to the gritty atmosphere. Inside, patrons sported gold chains, black jackets, tattoos, tank tops, and cowboy hats, embodying a rough-and-tumble crowd. The sounds of classic ''90s music filled the air.


    The tavern was alive with eclectic energy¡ªEastern Europeans playing accordions, Black patrons beating tambourines in rhythm, while white men and Black women shared drinks and flirted. Prostitutes boldly approached single, drunken men, offering their services, and groups of workers in jeans sat around the bar with cheap whiskey, discussing politics, democracy, and a famously beautiful woman nearby.


    In this cramped, smoky room, music, alcohol, cheers, shouting, exaggerated laughter, and foul-mouthed curses blended with the clinking of glasses. Everything seemed in chaotic harmony until a roaring engine broke through the noise outside, and a young man walked in.


    He was strikingly handsome and looked out of place, wearing a red jacket with white trim, jeans, and white sneakers. As he moved through the crowd, a prostitute blew him a kiss, to which he nodded with a gentle smile before heading to the bar.


    The bartender, an old man in a cowboy hat, eyed the newcomer with casual indifference, as if he figured the young man was just passing through. He picked a bottle from the shelf, poured a glass, and placed it in front of him.


    "Nice car out there, kid. Hope you brought a gun, or it might not stay yours for long," the old man remarked.


    The young man took the glass, giving a faint smirk before taking a sip. "You could hear it too, huh?"


    The bartender raised an eyebrow. "Believe me, my hearing''s the best in here. I''ve seen guys down that much whiskey without flinching."


    "Maybe I''m just pretending not to care," the young man replied, shrugging.


    The bartender snorted. "Usually, folks who say that have something to back it up. But a word of advice¡ªget out of here before eleven. This place turns into hell on earth."


    "Wow, that sounds exciting. I''m looking forward to the show," the young man replied, unfazed. As if remembering something, he added, "By the way, could I get another glass? This stuff''s great."


    The bartender glanced at him, noting the still half-full glass in his hand, and raised an eyebrow. "So, you got a girl with you or something?"


    "Don''t tell me she went to the bathroom. I hate when people do their business too close to the pub. It''s a pain to clean up," the bartender grumbled with a smirk.


    The young man smiled, letting the joke pass. Seeing this, the old bartender chuckled and offered a fist bump, which the young man returned. Then, grabbing another large glass, the bartender poured another drink and set it down on the bar.


    "These two are on the house, Mike," the bartender said.


    "It''s Leon."


    "Then Leon, if your car needs gas, just a heads-up¡ªit isn''t cheap around here."


    "Seems like your place is a bit of everything," Leon remarked.


    "Of course! I sell it all here," Old Mike replied proudly. "This place is right between two city roads on a long stretch of highway. With no gas stations nearby, I figured a tavern would be perfect. It''s a spot for travelers, tourists, and truck drivers alike to rest up¡ªand it brings in a good income. Plus, I''ve made plenty of friends along the way."


    ¡­


    Leon leaned back and placed his hands on the bar, taking in the lively scene before him. A playful smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    Old Mike, a familiar face in the tavern, was talking to him. He rambled on about the tavern''s history, stories from the past, nearby cities, and even some local culture. This old cowboy was tough as nails, the kind of man who kept a loaded shotgun under the bar¡ªjust in case a brown bear ever showed up. But beneath that gruff exterior, Old Mike had a kind heart. He often shared advice with Leon, warning him about things a young man should be cautious of.


    Leon listened attentively, chatting with Old Mike until they noticed a striking figure walking through the door. The beautiful woman captured the attention of nearly everyone in the bar¡ªpatrons, waitstaff, even a few envious glances from others. Seeing her, Leon reached into his pocket and pulled out a finely carved gold coin, placing it on the bar without looking back.


    Under Old Mike''s astonished gaze, Leon said, "Old Mike, this coin is to keep you calm. Don''t reach for the big guy under the bar."


    "Wait, what?" Old Mike looked puzzled.


    But the next moment made Old Mike realize what Leon meant. The woman, blonde with a striking sweater jacket, stepped further into the tavern and snapped her fingers.


    Snap!


    The sound was sharp, cutting through the noise of the bar like thunder in everyone''s mind. Instinctively, patrons covered their ears, shocked by the force of the sound, and turned to stare at the girl in surprise. But one man¡ªa scruffy figure with messy hair, a sinister look, and a far-off gaze¡ªremained still, drinking alone in a dark corner.


    "Sorry, folks, the party''s over," she said with a polite smile. "You can leave now."


    Some patrons, drunk and irritable, scowled at her words. A few reached for the guns holstered at their waists and took a step forward, ready to put her in her place. But as they did, the girl fixed them with a piercing look. Her bright eyes turned red, exuding an overwhelming aura of power. It radiated through the tavern like a physical force, pressing down on everyone.


    The troublemakers halted, frozen in their tracks, instantly sobering up under her terrifying, almost tangible presence.


    His body shook involuntarily, and panic was etched across his face.


    The girl tilted her head slightly and stepped aside to the left. "Good morning, ladies and gentlemen."


    With that single look, everyone in the tavern understood one thing: it was time to leave. She seemed like a beast ready to tear them apart at any moment. Without another word, everyone rushed for the exit. Passing by her, each person shivered.


    Boom!


    The sound of engines revving filled the air as car after car sped away, tires skidding on the sand. Even the waitresses and prostitutes either hitched rides with the men or drove off themselves.


    In no time, only four people remained in the tavern: the tavern owner, Old Mike; Leon; the girl named Wanda; and the man with disheveled hair sitting silently in the corner.


    Old Mike had seen his fair share of strange things, but he understood this situation was different. He licked his lips and clutched the shotgun under the bar, a small gesture that made him feel a little more secure.


    "Leon, don''t tell me this is your girl?" he asked, his Texan pride showing as he fought to keep his voice steady.


    Leon didn''t look back, his eyes fixed on Wanda with admiration. "Isn''t she beautiful? Her name''s Wanda."


    "She''s one of those things that make life worth living."


    Wanda must have overheard, as she cast him a sweet¡ªbut slightly dangerous¡ªsmile.


    Old Mike understood that look all too well. Leaning closer, he whispered in Leon''s ear, "Son, next time you say something like that, leave out the word ''one.'' Then maybe she''ll be more inclined to fall for you."


    "Maybe," Leon replied with a grin, "but I don''t think she''s that petty."


    Leon''s gaze softened as Wanda approached him. She leaned in and planted a light kiss on his cheek before grabbing the glass of wine Old Mike had poured.


    "For me?" she asked, her eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Of course. Only for a beautiful princess like yourself, ma''am," Old Mike replied with a smile.


    "Thank you, Old Mike."


    Wanda took a sip, nodding approvingly at the taste, before turning and walking toward the man in the corner. Her confident stride left a lasting impression.


    Old Mike chuckled, shaking his head. "You''re a lucky man, Leon. She''s gorgeous, with a spirit as wild as Texas itself. She''d make one hell of a cowboy."


    "I think so too. Maybe I should take him riding in the prairie pasture someday."


    Old Mike nodded. "Well, if you''re interested, you''re welcome at our ranch. We''ve got over 10,000 acres of pasture to roam."


    "That''s an offer I can''t refuse."


    After chatting with Leon, Old Mike felt his uneasiness begin to ease. He could sense that something unusual might happen tonight, but he trusted Leon''s judgment, strength, and intuition.


    Bang!


    Wanda walked over to the corner table, set down an oversized beer mug with a heavy thud, and took a long sip before slamming it onto the table. On the small wooden table sat two wine glasses and an ancient-looking black book. The text in the book wasn''t in English or any language known on Earth, and the cover bore mysterious symbols that hinted at something powerful.


    Wanda looked directly at the man and spoke without hesitation. "Well, sir, there''s an aura about you that I find¡­ unpleasant. So, care to tell me what you''ve gotten from this book?"


    The man''s eyes narrowed. "Knowledge. Knowledge beyond what I ever dreamed of¡­ knowledge this world cannot fathom."


    ¡­


    The man''s tone brimmed with fanaticism, and a hint of darkness flickered in his eyes. Suddenly, the lights in the tavern began to flicker, as if affected by some unseen force. Light and shadow danced across the room, casting eerie shapes over the patrons.


    The man looked at Wanda with a strange intensity, sensing the power she held. "Join me," he said, his voice filled with a seductive, almost hypnotic tone. "I can teach you the knowledge from the Dark Book. You could have anything you desire. Anything."


    But Wanda remained unfazed. "Did it fulfill your wishes?" she asked coolly.


    "Of course," he replied, a proud smile spreading across his face. "Do you have any idea what I was like before I got the Book of Darkness?"


    Wanda gave him a knowing nod. "Russell Crowe, thirty-two years old. Born in the small town of Forks, Texas. Eight years ago, you were a truck driver, but you lost a leg and an arm in an accident."


    Russell''s face went pale as Wanda continued, recounting his life as if reading from a script. "Your family couldn''t afford the medical bills, so your wife, Rani, divorced you. Your daughter went with her. You lost your job, and the accident compensation barely covered anything. Homeless and hopeless, you nearly committed suicide but couldn''t bring yourself to go through with it."


    "Two months ago, you found the Book of Darkness at a construction site. Its power restored your health and taught you black magic. Since then, you''ve killed a total of 311 people, mostly gang members."


    Russell''s face contorted in shock. "How¡­ how do you know all this?"


    "You have no secrets from me," Wanda said, her sweet, delicate features now resembling something more devilish.


    Russell''s hand gripped the Dark Book tightly, drawing strength from it as he glanced warily at Leon, who was still chatting with Old Mike at the bar. "I don''t know who you are, but I don''t want any trouble," he said, his tone turning defensive.


    Wanda shook her head. "Listen, I''m not here as some hero. I don''t care who you''ve been dealing with. The Book of Darkness gave you back your limbs, and you used its power to kill gang members and amass a small fortune. All of it could be enough to secure your daughter''s future."


    She paused, her eyes hardening. "But the Book of Darkness is slowly corrupting your soul. It''ll turn you into a monster¡ªa walking corpse."


    Russell''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "So you''re here to take the Book of Darkness from me?"


    Like a beast deprived of its prey, Russell looked stricken. Wanda sighed, "Well, it seems I''m not very good at persuading people."


    "So~~" Boom!


    Her gaze sharpened, and a terrifying wave of energy burst from her. The aura, intense and almost tangible, crashed into Russell, overwhelming him. Despite having the Dark Book''s magic, his willpower alone couldn''t withstand Wanda''s power. The force shattered his resolve, and the chair beneath him crumbled.


    "You¡­" Russell gasped, feeling as though he''d been plunged into the depths of the ocean, his body and mind under crushing pressure. His heart pounded, but he couldn''t focus; his thoughts grew hazy, and his black magic slipped from his grasp.


    Wanda''s voice cut through his dazed mind. "I''m sorry, Mr. Crowe, but I have to take the Dark Book. In return, I''ll remove the dark force that''s corroding your soul."


    As her words faded, Russell lost consciousness. The last thing he saw was Wanda reaching toward him, crimson energy blooming from her hand like a sinister flower.


    Plop!


    His head slumped onto the table as Wanda took the Book of Darkness. Her chaos magic seeped into Russell, purging the dark energy from his soul. Wisps of black vapor¡ªdarkness and malice¡ªrose from him, dissipating into the air as the corruption left his mind.


    When she finished, Wanda picked up the book, stood, and headed toward Leon, lifting the book with a smile as she greeted Old Mike. "Hey, Old Mike."


    "Hey there, pretty lady," he replied, grinning. "You''re not planning to erase my memory, are you?"


    Wanda chuckled, playing along. "Hmm, now that you mention it, maybe I should."


    Old Mike laughed, shaking his head. "Today''s been one heck of an eye-opener."


    "Is he going to be alright?" he asked, glancing at Russell.


    "He''ll probably need some painkillers for the next couple of days," Wanda replied with a smirk.


    "Well, he''s lucky. He''s healthy now, and he''s a rich man," Old Mike said with a knowing nod. Though Russell had lost the Book of Darkness, he''d been freed from its corrupting grip. Old Mike understood well that greed never leads anywhere good, and losing the dark magic might just have been Russell''s gain.


    After finishing their drinks, Leon, Wanda, and Old Mike said their goodbyes and left the tavern. For a moment, silence settled over the place. Old Mike glanced over at Russell, now sleeping peacefully in the corner, looking as harmless as a baby, and felt a wave of relief.


    Clutching the unrefined gold coin Leon had given him, Old Mike couldn''t help but feel tonight had been profitable¡ªand he could close up early. Meanwhile, Leon and Wanda, in no rush to head back to New York, wandered along the empty road, walking side by side. The lonely stretch was surrounded by desolate landscapes, with not a single car passing by.


    As they walked, Wanda examined the Dark Book carefully. Faint whispers echoed around her, tempting her to open it. But her will was strong, fortified by the white magic she had been learning. Her strength was growing daily, and she was unfazed by the dark allure of the book.


    "Ancient dark magic¡­ it''s intriguing," she murmured.


    "You could open it now," Leon replied, glancing at her. "But just know, this book is tied to the ancient god Hades. If you start using its black magic, he''ll take notice."


    "Ha, that''s even more interesting. I can feel that there''s something in this book that could be¡­ useful to me."


    Standing in the middle of the road, Wanda paused, facing Leon, and opened the Book of Darkness. the Darkhold.


    ¡­


    At night, a thick, dark cloud formed, obscuring the moonlight. Between heaven and earth, darkness reigned. In this oppressive gloom, the creatures around the highway seemed to sense imminent danger and fled the area one after another.


    On the side of the road, Wanda opened the Darkhold, an ancient artifact left behind by the gods of old. Her eyes glowed with a crimson light as the Darkhold hovered in the air before her, seemingly defying gravity.


    Between the sky and the earth, murmurs and whispers echoed in her ears, incomprehensible yet invasive. Unprecedented spells of black magic flooded into Wanda''s mind, their sinister power etched into her very soul.


    Under Leon''s watchful gaze, Wanda stared at the Darkhold. She was transformed¡ªher demeanor colder, her eyes filled with an eerie indifference and ruthlessness. Black lines began to form around her eye sockets, snaking outward like tendrils of shadow.


    The ground trembled faintly beneath them. The wind, stirred by unseen forces, whipped the air into a frenzy, scattering sand across the sky.


    Wanda seemed no longer herself. Her gaze remained fixed on the Darkhold until, at last, she turned to Leon. Her voice, now hollow and chilling, broke the tense silence.


    "The light shall be consumed by darkness. I despise the light¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Leon abruptly interrupted her dramatic proclamation with a sharp knock to her forehead. The blow was infused with armed Haki, making it firm enough to deliver a lesson but not truly harm her. Wanda staggered slightly, clutching her head in pain, tears streaming down her face.


    "Your acting is way over-the-top compared to Natasha''s," Leon said, exasperated. "Next time, get some pointers from her. Did you really think you could scare me with that performance?"


    Wanda pouted, rubbing the sore spot on her forehead while glaring at him through her tears. Leon chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Honestly, only your idiot brother Pietro might have fallen for that."


    Despite her display, Leon knew the truth: the Darkhold held little sway over Wanda. Her mastery of chaos magic, a force inherently superior to black magic, made her nearly immune to its corrupting influence. Even the lingering consciousness of Chthon, ancient and malevolent, was powerless against her.


    Moreover, Sky Blade had been monitoring both the Darkhold and Wanda''s soul from the very start. If anything ever went awry, Sky Blade could immediately sever the connection between Wanda and the Darkhold, neutralizing any threat.


    In Wanda''s hands, the Darkhold wasn''t a weapon of corruption but a tool for growth¡ªa resource to strengthen her formidable abilities.


    Wanda clutched her forehead, tears welling in her eyes, as she glared unhappily at Leon. "Are my acting skills really that bad?"


    "Exaggerated. Way too exaggerated. And how could that thing affect you so quickly?" Leon replied bluntly, crossing his arms.


    Wanda opened her mouth to argue but quickly realized she didn''t have a strong retort. Instead, she glared at the ominous Darkhold in frustration.


    "There''s a lot of interesting black magic in here, and it''s incredibly destructive," she muttered, flipping through the pages with her slender fingers.


    "Tsk, tsk. Abyss magic, confinement magic, corrosion magic, soul magic... darkness coming from nowhere," Wanda listed, her voice tinged with curiosity. As she turned the pages, her eyes lit up with fascination, as if she had discovered an entirely new world. The raw power described in the Darkhold was breathtaking.


    For Wanda, it was an eye-opener. Compared to black magic, white magic seemed tame¡ªless harmful, less lethal. Black magic, by its very nature, was pure darkness, potent but riddled with serious side effects. Yet, despite its dangers, the allure of its overwhelming power made Wanda''s eyes shine with excitement.


    Ba~


    Wanda snapped the Darkhold shut, waved her hand, and casually stored it in her personal magical space.


    "This thing is too evil. The Ancient One must never find out about it¡ªespecially Master Mordo," she said, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.


    "Master Mordo?" Leon asked, raising an eyebrow as they walked side by side down the lonely road.


    Wanda nodded, speaking quietly. "The sorcerers of Kamar-Taj have a deep aversion to dark magic. Master Mordo, in particular, despises it. He''s extremely rigid in his beliefs and fervently advocates for the light."


    Her tone turned more serious. "If Master Mordo finds out I have the Darkhold and plan to study its black magic, he wouldn''t hesitate to attack me. He''d demand I destroy it and might even rally all of Kamar-Taj against me."


    Although she was still young, Wanda had a keen sense of people''s personalities. She understood the sorcerers of Kamar-Taj well enough to predict how they''d react. Years of observing others, combined with Leon''s influence, had shaped her into someone practical and far from dogmatic.


    For Wanda, magic¡ªwhether light or dark¡ªwas merely a tool. If it served her and she could control it, she would use it without hesitation. The only reason she didn''t openly share the Darkhold''s secrets was the risk it posed to Pietro, Sergei, and others close to her. If not for that, she might have invited them to study its pages together.


    "Then you''ll have to hide it more carefully," Leon advised.


    "Of course. Even though Master Mordo doesn''t look particularly sharp, he''s much more perceptive than Pietro," Wanda said with a smirk, referring to her brother, who was only ten minutes older but far less observant.


    As the two continued chatting, their conversation lightened, and the loneliness of the long road seemed to fade. Their bond grew closer with every step.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    After a while, they both stopped abruptly, their attention drawn forward.


    In the distance, brilliant sparks of light bloomed out of thin air, forming a fiery portal. A figure emerged from the center of the glowing ring¡ªa man clad in a dark red suit with an unnaturally pale face.


    "Wow, is this the human world? Such an uncomfortable atmosphere," the man remarked.


    A few dozen meters away, he closed his eyes slightly and tilted his face upward, wearing an expression of intoxication, as if savoring something unseen.


    "What a powerful and exciting soul. Did I interrupt your date, ladies and gentlemen?" he asked, his smile sharp and filled with malice as he looked at Leon and Wanda.


    Leon smirked but remained silent. Wanda, however, was furious¡ªvery furious. She could feel the subtle shift in the atmosphere between herself and Leon just moments ago, as if she was on the verge of gathering the courage to step into his arms.


    But this intruder had ruined everything.


    An angry woman is a force to be reckoned with, and an angry Wanda is terrifying. At this moment, her fury was palpable.


    Just as the man opened his mouth to speak again, a sudden and oppressive aura radiated from Wanda. Without hesitation, she raised her palm and pointed it directly at him.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a surge of majestic chaos magic erupted from her hand, coalescing into a massive, glowing hand of pure magical energy. It shot forward, aiming to grab the man with an unstoppable force.


    ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The man, trapped in the giant hand of chaotic energy, was slammed into the ground repeatedly, like a ragdoll. Each impact left a deep dent in the earth.


    By the time the onslaught subsided, he lay in a crater, battered and bloodied, his body torn and mangled. Yet, despite his horrific injuries, he appeared to possess a remarkable self-healing ability. Wisps of black aura surrounded him, twisting his broken limbs back into place. The gashes and wounds across his body began closing on their own, as though time itself rewound his injuries.


    Slowly, he rose to his feet, his movements oddly composed, even elegant. He gazed at Wanda with an expression of mild confusion etched across his pale face.


    "Are all human women this irritable?" he asked dryly.


    "As a soulless demon, you wouldn''t understand the significance of your untimely interruption," Wanda shot back, her tone sharp and laced with irritation.


    She hesitated for a moment, her thoughts drifting to an old nemesis, before adding with disdain, "Another disgusting demon like Zero Zero Seven."


    The man chuckled, straightening his tie with an air of nonchalance. "Ah, it seems my dear father has left a bad impression on you."


    "So, you''re Mephisto''s son?" Wanda asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "You can call me Blackheart, ma''am," he replied smoothly.


    Wanda glanced over at Leon, who met her gaze with an expression that said, "Leave this one to you."


    Leon was far from surprised by Blackheart''s sudden appearance. In fact, the moment Blackheart materialized, Sky Blade had already begun analyzing him. From Leon''s perception, honed by observation Haki, and from Sky Blade''s precise calculations, it was clear that Blackheart was a formidable opponent.


    He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was significantly more powerful than the soul projection of Mephisto himself. According to Sky Blade''s assessment, Blackheart ranked just one level below pseudo-god status, making him a far greater threat than expected.


    Wanda, too, could sense the profound darkness and raw power emanating from Blackheart. It was deep, evil, and menacing, but she remained calm and unshaken.


    "Your appearance isn''t just a coincidence," she stated confidently.


    Blackheart smiled, his pale lips curving with amusement. "Indeed, it''s no coincidence. In Hell, I heard that my father suffered a humiliating defeat. The source of that failure? You. Naturally, I was curious."


    Wanda smirked, her tone turning ironic. "It seems you and your father have a very¡­ close relationship."


    Her words dripped with sarcasm, making it clear she meant the opposite of what she said.


    Blackheart understood the weight of the moment, calmly tilting his head to glance at the sky. At some point, the dark clouds that had obscured the moonlight dissipated. Now, the moon shone brightly, casting an eerie and exclusive light on the land, a glow both serene and ominous.


    "My birth was an accident," he began, his voice steady. "Mephisto created me out of accumulated mistakes. I was meant to be human, living under the sun."


    He paused, his tone shifting to something darker. "But I never longed for such a life. Under his teachings, I explored the very essence of evil. Yet, perhaps because of my uniqueness¡ªor maybe because I observed humans¡ªI chose to rebel. I sought new forms of evil, ones beyond his understanding."


    Blackheart''s lips curled slightly in disdain. "He didn''t take my disobedience lightly. In his wrath, he weakened me, stripping me of my power. I still yearn to overthrow his rule, to defy his very nature. But without strength, I had to make a choice. And that choice¡­ is you. You are my chosen allies."


    Leon raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. Blackheart spoke as though he were conferring some grand honor upon them, placing himself high above. The demon''s words carried an arrogance that positioned Leon and Wanda as tools, passively selected and lesser.


    Yet Leon wasn''t angry. Instead, he observed silently, his sharp eyes watching every movement, every expression.


    Wanda, however, caught the tone and couldn''t help but respond. "You''re confident¡ªborderline arrogant," she said flatly.


    Blackheart nodded, unapologetic. "With my status, I have every reason to be conceited. That arrogance is etched into my very being." Then, surprisingly, he softened his tone slightly. "But in your presence, I won''t allow myself the folly of being overly conceited or reckless."


    He studied them both, his dark eyes narrowing. "You and he are strong¡­ special. But you don''t realize the extent of my father''s cunning and power."


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping slightly. "He''s already watching you."


    Wanda''s expression remained cold. "I don''t care what you or your father want. So long as it doesn''t interfere with our lives, it doesn''t matter."


    Blackheart turned his focus fully to Wanda, his gaze penetrating. His dark pupils seemed to glimmer with curiosity. "You''re not ordinary mortals. Your aura betrays you. Within you lies the essence of white magic¡­ and black magic."


    He smiled, his tone turning persuasive. "You''re like me¡ªsomeone with extraordinary ambition. Together, we could forge an alliance, bring our visions to life. Help me overthrow my father, and the rewards will be unimaginable. The gifts a ruler of Hell can bestow are beyond comprehension."


    With a flourish, he spread his arms wide, his confidence radiating like a shadowy beacon.


    But Wanda''s response was swift and cold.


    "I''m not interested," she said sharply. Her crimson eyes began to glow ominously as she locked her gaze onto Blackheart''s. "But next time I see you, I will destroy you."


    Blackheart froze, startled by the transformation before him. Wanda''s glowing eyes burned with a power he hadn''t fully grasped. Her gaze held not just magic, but an undeniable authority¡ªmajestic, absolute, and almost divine.


    For the first time, Blackheart realized his mistake, a grave one. What he saw in the eyes of the young woman before him wasn''t fear, nor even contempt¡ªit was something far more chilling. It was the look of someone who viewed his ambitions as trivial, insignificant, and beneath notice.


    Her indifference cut deep. It wasn''t just rejection; it was dismissal.


    Blackheart felt a flicker of anger, but beneath that simmering rage was something unexpected¡ªfascination. He''d never encountered anyone like this girl before. Her sheer power, her ruthless demeanor, and her unshakable confidence intrigued him in a way no one else ever had.


    And that, for him, was both maddening¡­ and irresistible.


    However, Blackheart''s thoughts did not escape Leon''s notice.


    Whoosh!


    Leon''s figure vanished in an instant, leaving a gust of air in his wake. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared directly in front of Blackheart, moving so fast that the demon didn''t even have time to react.


    Standing face to face, they were of similar height, yet Blackheart inexplicably felt as though he was looking up at Leon, as if the man''s presence alone placed him on a higher plane.


    "Your ideas are dangerous," Leon said calmly, his voice steady but chillingly cold.


    A wave of tension swept through Blackheart. He felt a powerful, suffocating aura emanating from Leon, a dangerous energy that was impossible to ignore. Leon''s normally gentle eyes now glinted with an icy detachment, as though he were staring at a lifeless corpse.


    Blackheart, though arrogant, was no fool. He quickly understood that his momentary interest in the girl had crossed a line¡ªa line that Leon had clearly drawn in blood.


    "I always thought she was the stronger one," Blackheart admitted, his tone laced with grudging respect. "But I was wrong. You are the strongest¡ªthe one who defeated my father."


    Leon didn''t reply. His silence carried more weight than any words.


    Raising a single finger, he pointed it directly at the center of Blackheart''s forehead. A golden, radiant light began to shimmer at the tip, forming a glowing cross-shaped star that radiated heat, brilliance, and a sense of divine sanctity.


    Sizzle¡­


    The light burned as it touched Blackheart''s skin. The area between his brows began to darken, turning an inky black as if the light itself was driving out the very essence of his being.


    ¡­


    As a soulless demon, Blackheart had no sense of pain.


    Yet, he could smell death.


    The golden energy radiating from his opponent was indeed sacred, searingly hot, and designed to restrain a demon''s body. But it wasn''t enough to kill him outright. However, an inexplicable feeling gripped him¡ªa deep, sudden realization that if the human male before him truly desired to end his existence, he would die.


    This sense of impending doom was both profound and unnerving.


    Blackheart immediately understood that this man possessed a power capable of destroying him. His confidence and pride began to waver.


    "This encounter has made me realize my mistake," Blackheart said coldly. "I''ll be watching, curious to see the kind of trouble you''ll bring to him. But mark my words¡ªdon''t ever appear before me again, or you will die."


    Boom!


    As his words echoed, a dazzling golden light burst forth from the man''s index finger. Waves of energy rippled outward, flinging dust and debris in all directions. His hair and clothes whipped wildly in the violent gale, while the golden, liquid-like energy surrounded Blackheart. This sacred energy flowed with a divine brilliance, annihilating the demon''s body and reducing it to wisps of inky black smoke.


    Blackheart''s tortured screams filled the air as a jagged crack tore through space before him. The golden liquid entwined with the black smoke and was drawn into the rift. From the other side came a cacophony of hoarse roars and anguished wails, as if countless undead and demons were writhing in torment.


    Moments later, the crack¡ªradiating hellfire and dark, crimson light¡ªsealed itself, restoring the space to its original state. The chaotic air currents subsided, leaving an eerie calm.


    Leon had expelled Blackheart back to Hell, but he had not killed him.


    The reason for his restraint, however, was not curiosity about how much trouble Blackheart might cause for Mephisto. Leon had a greater purpose in mind: fishing.


    From the moment Leon and even Sky Blade sensed Blackheart''s unique power and strength, it became clear that Blackheart was no ordinary demon. He would inevitably cause turmoil in Hell, a dimension vast and teeming with powerful entities.


    Though Sky Blade, a Celestial Computer, could detect Hell''s coordinates, it lacked the computational capacity to scan an entire dimension as vast as Hell, which rivaled the main universe in scale. This lack of information about Hell made Blackheart an invaluable source.


    Leon understood the storm Blackheart would unleash in Hell¡ªand he intended to use it to his advantage.


    Leon had plans to build a kingdom of his own in the future. However, instead of using Sky Blade to search for a new dimension to establish his base, his ambitions were set on something far grander: Heaven.


    The dimension of Heaven was unique¡ªprofoundly so. It could be traced back to a terrible yet awe-inspiring entity: God. This God was the supreme existence of the universe, surpassing even the Five Creation Gods¡ªan existence incomparable and unfathomable.


    No one knew where this supreme being had gone, but it was clear that He was no longer present in Heaven. In contrast to this true God, the so-called "God" residing in Heaven was nothing more than an ant¡ªa despicable pretender cloaked in divinity.


    Nevertheless, Heaven''s dimension held a mystique that even Sky Blade couldn''t penetrate. Its coordinates remained elusive. Leon understood that if he wanted to locate Heaven, he needed to do so as a spectator, avoiding any action that might alert the dimension to his presence.


    For all its hypocrisy and corruption, Heaven was undeniably powerful. Leon recognized he wasn''t yet ready to contend with it directly. Thus, the prudent choice was to act from the shadows.


    Blackheart, it turned out, was the perfect bait.


    Heaven and Hell, often seen as opposites of light and dark, were in truth intertwined¡ªtwo sides of the same coin. Where there was Heaven, there was Hell, and vice versa. Leon saw in Blackheart a tool to help him uncover the door to Heaven without exposing himself.


    These thoughts flitted briefly through Leon''s mind, but to Wanda, his behavior told a different story. To her, it looked like plain, unvarnished jealousy, and it delighted her.


    With a playful grin, Wanda walked up behind Leon, mustering the courage to wrap her arms around him. Pressing her soft cheek against his broad back, she teased him.


    "Are you jealous, Leon?" she asked impishly, clearly eager to provoke a reaction.


    But Leon didn''t give her the satisfaction.


    "He shouldn''t have any thoughts about you¡ªnot at all," Leon replied calmly, his tone steady yet possessive.


    Wanda pouted at his unexpected response, but Leon''s mind wandered for a moment. When she had been younger, his protective feelings for her had been entirely pure. But as Wanda matured, her charm, her sweet yet fiery personality, and her growing affection for him began to stir something deeper.


    Leon''s instincts as a man¡ªhis possessiveness¡ªhad awakened. From the very beginning, he had considered Wanda to be his, though he was careful to remain patient. He would wait for the right moment to claim her, letting her blossom fully before making his move.


    The mere idea of Blackheart harboring intentions toward Wanda had unleashed murderous intent in Leon. Were it not for his self-restraint, Blackheart would have been annihilated on the spot. Yet Leon allowed the demon to live¡ªfor now.


    Blackheart''s survival came at a cost, though. His future would be marked by Leon''s presence at every turn. Whatever storms Blackheart sought to create, Leon would be the shadow manipulating the chaos.


    For Leon, death was not the most painful punishment.


    Instead, Blackheart would serve as his pawn, an unwitting agent carrying out Leon''s plans. In the end, Blackheart would become the best worker his "boss" could ask for¡ªand Leon intended to make him earn every moment of it.


    Boom!


    A brilliant golden light suddenly pierced the gloom, slamming into the ground with devastating force. The impact carved out a massive crater, sending terrifying shockwaves rippling outward. The collapsed ruins and remnants of buildings surrounding the site were obliterated, consumed in an eruption of debris, dust, and smoke.


    Amid the chaos, a figure emerged from the swirling haze. It was Blackheart. Despite his disheveled surroundings, he retained an air of elegance. Brushing off dust from his coat, he surveyed the scorched landscape around him.


    He realized instantly where he was: Hell.


    But Blackheart was neither enraged nor despondent at being cast back to this infernal dimension. Instead, he wore a contemplative expression, his mind churning with thoughts.


    He recalled the final moments of his confrontation in the human world, the icy indifference and utter disdain in Leon''s eyes. That memory etched itself deeply into Blackheart''s mind, a wound more cutting than the golden energy that had sent him back to this forsaken realm.


    "Father," Blackheart murmured to himself, his voice low and reflective. "I now understand why he was able to defeat you."


    ¡­


    In the manor''s cozy living room, Wanda lounged on the sofa, dressed casually in a T-shirt and shorts, her slender legs resting lazily against the cushions. She flipped through a dark, ancient tome with a bored expression.


    Outside, the sound of childish laughter echoed from the garden, a stark contrast to the eerie presence of the book in her hands.


    From the staircase, Natasha descended into the living room, wearing a sweatshirt, shorts, and sandals. She carried two steaming cups of coffee, placing one on the table in front of Wanda and keeping the other for herself as she took a seat on the sofa.


    Her sharp gaze fell on the ominous book Wanda was reading. "What are you reading?" Natasha asked, her tone tinged with curiosity and suspicion. "There''s something... unsettling about it. I feel like it''s radiating strange energy, disturbing my senses."


    In truth, Natasha''s instincts were screaming. Her well-honed perception¡ªsomething akin to heightened observation and intuition¡ªdetected a foul, malicious power emanating from the tome. It wasn''t just unsettling; it was downright evil.


    She hesitated before speaking further. Wanda''s supposed to be learning white magic from Kamar-Taj, training to be the next Sorcerer Supreme. So why is she reading something that reeks of dark magic? Is this... rebellion?


    "This?" Wanda lazily held up the book, a mischievous grin on her lips. "It''s the Darkhold¡ªLeon and I found it last night."


    Natasha raised an eyebrow. "The Darkhold?"


    "Yup," Wanda replied nonchalantly. "It''s a book of ancient black magic, written by some primordial dark god. It''s powerful, sure, but it''s also a troublemaker. Loves to corrupt its readers. So, Natasha, don''t even think about opening it."


    Wanda''s tone was playful, but her warning carried weight. She knew Natasha well enough to anticipate her curiosity.


    The reason Wanda could handle the Darkhold without succumbing to its influence was twofold: her unparalleled mental fortitude and the Chaos Magic that coursed through her. Chaos Magic existed on a higher tier than the dark magic within the book. A lesser power simply couldn''t override or corrupt a greater one.


    Natasha nodded, understanding the seriousness of the warning. If Wanda, of all people, was cautioning her, then it wasn''t worth the risk. Curiosity often led to disaster, and Natasha wasn''t about to test that theory.


    Taking a sip of her coffee, Natasha leaned back and turned on the TV. She spoke casually, "You two came back pretty late last night. Something happen?"


    The seemingly innocent question caught Wanda off guard. Her relaxed demeanor wavered for a moment as she chuckled nervously. "Uh, yeah, about that... We, uh, ran into someone. A demon from Hell, actually."


    Natasha''s hand paused on the remote. "A demon?"


    "Yeah, said he was Mephisto''s son. Calls himself Blackheart or something."


    Natasha frowned. "Mephisto''s son? Blackheart?"


    "That''s the one," Wanda confirmed. "Apparently, he''s trying to overthrow Mephisto and become the new ruler of Hell. He even tried to recruit us. Leon wasn''t impressed, though¡ªhe sent him packing back to Hell."


    Wanda spoke calmly, but there was a spark of amusement in her tone, as if the memory of Leon handling Blackheart with ease was more entertaining than terrifying.


    Natasha shook her head, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "You two never have a dull night, do you?"


    "He''s quite the loving father and a dutiful son," Natasha remarked with a smirk, leaning back gracefully on the sofa and crossing her legs. "Fits my image of Hell perfectly."


    After that brief quip, the conversation dwindled into silence. Wanda resumed her relaxed position, flipping lazily through the Darkhold, while Natasha, ever the pragmatic spy, focused on a stream of media reports on her tablet. It was a habit of hers¡ªto sift through the news, searching for nuggets of valuable intelligence.


    Most days, the findings weren''t groundbreaking.


    But today was different.


    "Breaking news," a live report blared from the TV. Natasha looked up.


    "Just ten minutes ago, a large green monster suddenly appeared on the Brooklyn University campus. Military forces swiftly took over the area, engaging in an intense battle with the creature. Footage shows the green monster exhibiting inhuman strength."


    The screen cut to shaky footage of the chaos. The monster¡ªa towering, muscular figure over two meters tall with green skin¡ªwas rampaging across the university lawn. Soldiers surrounded it, unleashing a barrage of bullets that ricocheted harmlessly off its impenetrable body, sparking with every impact.


    The news anchor''s voiceover continued: "Neither conventional ammunition nor high-frequency sonic weapons have proven effective. Military casualties are mounting. This raises a critical question: what is this creature? Is it a mutant? A human experiment gone wrong? Or a military weapon turned rogue?"


    The broadcast footage showed soldiers firing relentlessly while the green giant roared, each growl echoing with unbridled fury. Natasha noticed something others might miss: with every roar, the creature''s muscles seemed to swell, its strength growing more ferocious.


    "This is getting interesting," Wanda murmured, her eyes drifting lazily to the screen. She casually slipped the Darkhold back into a pocket of her magic space, her curiosity piqued.


    Natasha nodded thoughtfully. "He''s... unusual. There''s definitely more to him."


    Wanda''s lips curled into a mischievous grin. "He''s kind of cute, don''t you think? Maybe I''ll turn him into a puppet."


    Natasha shot her a sharp look, rolling her eyes. "Has that cursed book scrambled your brain? How do you say stuff like that with a straight face?"


    Wanda giggled, sticking out her tongue playfully. "Relax, I''m just kidding."


    "Next time you say something like that, I''m letting Leon deal with you," Natasha warned, her tone dripping with mock severity.


    "Oh, please. He wouldn''t dare."


    "Then I will."


    Wanda laughed nervously, catching the dangerous glint in Natasha''s eyes. Quickly, she pivoted the conversation. "Anyway, this big guy isn''t ordinary. The military wouldn''t be chasing him so aggressively, especially in broad daylight on a college campus, if he didn''t have some serious secrets."


    Natasha''s gaze returned to the screen, her expression growing pensive. "You might be right," she said softly.


    Both women watched the screen in silence, the air between them charged with curiosity¡ªand the unmistakable scent of something far bigger brewing on the horizon.


    Watching the video footage, Natasha analyzed the green monster''s behavior and characteristics. Based on its performance, she formed a hypothesis: the creature''s strength seemed to grow in direct response to pain or anger.


    At the beginning of the confrontation, the monster was overwhelmed. Surrounded by soldiers, it endured a relentless barrage of gunfire and was momentarily staggered by high-frequency sonic weapons. But now, the situation had changed dramatically.


    The monster no longer appeared fazed by the soldiers'' attacks. Firearms and sonic weapons were useless, and the creature had begun a brutal counterassault, leaving devastation in its wake.


    "Strengthening through anger..." Natasha mused. "It''s not entirely unheard of, even for regular humans. Extreme emotions¡ªlike rage¡ªcan trigger a surge of adrenaline, temporarily enhancing physical strength. But this thing... it''s on a whole different level."


    The green monster''s power was clearly no ordinary phenomenon. Whatever its origins, it was unlike anything Natasha had seen before.


    ¡­


    In a short time, Natasha had keenly observed that the anger of this big monster seemed to amplify its strength. The power behind its blows grew significantly more destructive, and its explosive power, speed, and endurance seemed limitless. Adding to this was its incredible self-healing ability, making it a formidable opponent.


    However, raw strength didn''t concern Natasha. After all, her own strength, with one arm capable of lifting over three hundred tons, paired with her domineering aura, was more than enough to pummel this big guy into submission.


    What truly intrigued her was the monster''s unique characteristic. If there was no limit to it, the implications would be terrifying.


    Setting her coffee cup on the table, Natasha''s sharp eyes glinted, and a sly smile tugged at her red lips. Wanda, sitting nearby, noticed Natasha''s expression and immediately understood that the ever-cunning Natasha had come up with a plan. Wanda silently prayed for the monster on the screen.


    "Where''s Leon?" Natasha asked, retracting her gaze. She pulled out her phone and earphones, deftly placing the buds into her ears while scrolling through her device.


    "He didn''t say where he was going¡ªso secretive," Wanda replied, her tone tinged with mild irritation. Being young and in love, she longed to spend every moment with Leon. But he had left without explanation the day before, not even bothering to tell her where he went. Wanda silently fumed, calling him a scoundrel in her mind.


    She decided that when Leon returned, she would demand he make it up to her. Perhaps they could ride the Ferris wheel at Empire Park and share their first kiss. Wanda also worried Natasha might steal a march on her. This thought made Wanda glance at Natasha, snickering to herself.


    Natasha noticed Wanda''s gaze but didn''t care. Whatever this little girl was thinking wasn''t her concern. Her focus remained on the big green monster.


    "Alright, let''s see," Natasha murmured, her fingers dancing over her phone screen. Hacking into the military database wasn''t simple, but she managed to break through. Pulling up classified files, she began reading:


    "Bruce Banner¡ªmilitary scientist, gamma radiation researcher, and holder of seven doctorates. Impressive. He was working on the Super Soldier Serum project when excessive exposure to gamma rays caused his body to mutate. Now, whenever he gets angry, he transforms into the Hulk, a creature with boundless destructive power."


    Natasha continued, "They''ve labeled him a mutant and initiated a years-long hunt for him, led by General Thunderbolt Ross. It seems Ross has an odd fixation on this big guy."


    Natasha''s expression softened slightly as she reviewed the files. The story of the Hulk evoked a surprising amount of sympathy from her. The military''s ruthless methods and their willingness to reduce Banner to a test subject made her uneasy. In a world striving for progress, Banner had become a victim of its darker underbelly.


    The outcome seemed destined to end in desolation. After all, both Natasha and Leon had endured similar experiences, so it was natural for her to feel empathy for someone like Bruce Banner.


    However, despite her sympathy, Natasha remained rational. Her interest in the Hulk wasn''t born of sentiment but rather his unique traits. She was deeply curious about whether his abilities had any limits.


    Moreover, she saw the potential value in him¡ªboth as the Hulk and as Bruce Banner, a man of exceptional intellect. Recruiting him would undoubtedly be advantageous. And, of course, drawing a tube of blood along the way wouldn''t hurt either, right?


    A soft chime in her headset interrupted her thoughts. Yelena''s voice came through:


    "What a cruel plan. What do you want us to do?"


    "Keep an eye on them. Monitor his every move," Natasha replied calmly.


    "Are you planning to¡­?"


    "Yes. I want to observe him for a while and see what he''s truly capable of. Hopefully, he''ll exceed my expectations."


    Yelena chuckled on the other end. "By the way, I''ve detected several groups also targeting the big guy. Looks like you''ve got some competition."


    Natasha raised an elegant eyebrow, unsurprised. The Super Soldier Serum was an invaluable asset, and the Hulk''s unparalleled combat power would naturally draw attention from all sides.


    "Then we''ll keep an eye on them too¡ªand eliminate anyone who gets in our way," she said with icy resolve.


    "No problem. Natasha, your murderous intent just keeps growing," Yelena teased before ending the call.


    Natasha removed her headset and turned to Wanda. "Would you like to go have some fun?"


    Wanda rolled her eyes. The offer was tempting, but she preferred waiting for Leon to return. Summoning her best Oscar-worthy acting skills, she replied nonchalantly, "It''s boring. I''d rather read the Darkhold than waste time on that man. If you can''t deal with him, just let me turn him into a puppet."


    Her performance was flawless, but Natasha remained oblivious to Wanda''s hidden thoughts. Shrugging, she decided to leave Wanda behind. She could handle things herself anyway.


    Meanwhile, chaos erupted across New York City as the monster made its way onto a college campus, throwing the area into panic. The military quickly intervened, leading to a large-scale gunfight on campus grounds. The situation spiraled further when the monster, astonishingly, demonstrated the ability to operate heavy weaponry, causing devastating casualties among the soldiers.


    General Ross was livid. Not only had the monster wreaked havoc and created a PR nightmare, but the loss of so many soldiers had brought significant consequences upon him. Worse, his years of concealing the Bruce Banner incident were finally catching up to him. With mounting pressure from military and government officials demanding accountability, Ross found himself cornered.


    If not for the network of contacts Ross had and the exchange of interests that allowed him to suppress the fallout, he would likely have been removed from his position¡ªor even court-martialed.


    Yet, even with these safeguards, Ross could sense the undercurrents of discontent beneath the surface calm.


    As a seasoned military veteran, Ross didn''t need anyone to spell it out for him. He knew what it meant: other agencies were likely watching his every move as he pursued Bruce Banner.


    To make matters worse, the Hulk had taken his daughter, Betty, during the chaos. This added an intense personal dimension to the professional pressure weighing on him.


    Under such circumstances, Ross had no choice but to accelerate his efforts to locate Banner. Fortunately, his soldiers soon delivered good news: Bruce Banner had been found.


    Wasting no time, Ross assembled a heavily armed task force on a stormy night. Soldiers were transported in armed vehicles, while Ross himself took an armed helicopter, determined to resolve the matter personally.


    Before long, they arrived at their destination¡ªan old and weathered neighborhood, its appearance suggesting years of neglect.


    ¡­


    A squad of heavily armed soldiers stormed into an apartment under General Ross''s command.


    In one of the rooms, cluttered and resembling a makeshift laboratory, Ross''s eyes first landed on Bruce Banner, who was gripping a metal workbench with a weary, pale expression. Then, he heard the distressed voice of his daughter, Betty.


    "Father?"


    Ross''s gaze shifted to Betty, who was supporting Banner. His expression remained cold and unreadable as he spoke in a deep, commanding tone.


    "Bruce, you''ve made the wrong choice. You''ve destroyed what was given to you. Take them with you and retreat. Everything else here¡ªBlonsky, I want it all destroyed."


    "Yes, General!"


    Blonsky, the squad captain, snapped to attention. His eyes gleamed as he gestured to the soldiers, who surrounded Ross and escorted him out of the apartment. The heavy thrum of helicopter blades soon filled the air as Ross departed.


    Blonsky lingered, surveying the scene. His attention turned to a man nervously fidgeting nearby¡ªMr. Blue, the scientist who had helped Banner suppress the Hulk''s influence.


    Approaching the table where blood samples were stored, Blonsky reached out and rapped his knuckles on the surface, cutting off Mr. Blue''s feeble attempts at protest. He removed his communication headset, silencing any outside interference, then stepped closer to the uneasy scientist.


    "Do you know," Blonsky began, his tone low but charged with intensity, "since I was seven years old, my father drilled into me the belief that I am the best in the world¡ªthe strongest, with the finest bloodline. He made me believe I had to be the best at everything I did.


    "When I joined the army, I threw myself into it with madness and determination, becoming one of the strongest soldiers we had. But it wasn''t enough. I was born strong, but I wanted to be the strongest. And then I learned the truth: there are beings in this world far beyond human strength¡ªthose with powers, mutants with abilities, even that playboy who built a suit of armor that transcends our time."


    Blonsky''s voice grew sharper. "But me? I''m just a so-called commando captain. No matter how hard I push myself, I can''t break free of the limitations of human blood. That truth disappointed me¡ªno, it infuriated me. But when Bruce Banner transformed from an ordinary man into a monster capable of wielding heavy weapons and shrugging off bullets, I saw something else: hope. A way to shatter those limitations."


    His piercing eyes fixed on Mr. Blue. "So, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Mr. Blue hesitated, his face contorted with unease, but eventually nodded. "There''s a blood sample of Bruce Banner here. But you need to understand¡ªhis green cells are highly destructive, unstable, and fragile. I can''t predict what will happen if you inject his blood into yourself."


    Blonsky''s expression didn''t waver. Calmly, he leaned over the metal workbench, drew a pistol from his thigh holster, and aimed it squarely at Mr. Blue. The scientist froze, his fear evident.


    Reluctantly, Mr. Blue retrieved the vial of Banner''s blood and prepared a syringe. With trembling hands, he injected the sample into Blonsky''s arm, his face etched with dread for what might follow.


    As soon as the injection was complete, a violent transformation began.


    Blonsky''s eyes flickered with green and yellow light, his body convulsing as he clutched his forehead. Thick veins bulged grotesquely along his arms and thighs, giving the horrifying appearance of varicose veins ready to burst.


    His skin started to writhe unnaturally, surging and stretching. In the next moment, under Mr. Blue''s incredulous gaze, Blonsky''s skin began to swell and crack. Within seconds, his height shot up from about 1.8 meters to well over two meters, and his body expanded outward in massive proportions. His combat uniform strained against the eruption of his muscles, barely containing his growing form.


    When the transformation was complete, Blonsky stood as a towering, monstrous figure, his grotesque form radiating raw power. He looked down at his hands, brimming with destructive energy, and felt the unstoppable force coursing through his body.


    "This¡­ this is the power I wanted. This is the power I deserve," he said, his voice a guttural growl of intoxication.


    Blonsky grinned wickedly. "Blonsky is no more. From now on, I am Abomination, the strongest there is!"


    His mind was consumed with a singular desire¡ªto destroy the Hulk and prove his supremacy.


    Boom!


    Without another word, Abomination sprang into action. His massive legs propelled him forward with explosive force, smashing through walls like a living cannonball. He tore through the neighborhood, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake. Buildings trembled, and debris scattered as the monster rampaged.


    Abomination reveled in the carnage, crushing anything in his path. His hatred boiled over, fueling his need to tear apart everything¡ªand everyone¡ªbetween him and the Hulk. He laughed maniacally, his voice echoing through the streets.


    "Hahahaha! Hulk, come out and face me! I will tear you to pieces with my own hands!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The monstrous figure rampaged through the streets, his immense size and strength reducing vehicles to twisted metal with a single blow. He hurled a car hundreds of meters into the air, the impact triggering fiery explosions that lit up the night sky.


    The chaos was immediate. Civilians fled in terror, screaming as they ran from the relentless destruction. Abomination''s merciless rampage turned the once-busy neighborhood into a war zone. To him, human lives were fragile, insignificant. They were ants to be crushed beneath his feet.


    The panic spread like wildfire, and police forces scrambled to respond. Units from the New York Police Department deployed rapidly, but their weapons, though formidable, were no match for the monster.


    Abomination barreled forward like an unstoppable tank, plowing through barricades and police cars. Bullets ricocheted harmlessly off his thick, impenetrable skin, sparking against his hide but failing to slow him down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With every thunderous step, Abomination advanced, leaving behind devastation and despair. The monster''s rage knew no bounds, and the night was destined to end in chaos and destruction.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Amidst his frenzied laughter, Abomination unleashed carnage like a tiger tearing through a defenseless flock of sheep. Fire and smoke filled the sky, painting a scene of utter devastation. The ground was littered with the remains of destroyed vehicles and the lifeless bodies of policemen, brutally torn apart by his relentless rage.


    Watching it all unfold was Natasha.


    She stood poised on the top floor of a nearby building, her silhouette outlined by the moonlight behind her. Dressed in a sleek black trench coat, her slightly curled burgundy hair danced in the wind along with the hem of her coat. Her piercing gaze fixed on the chaos below, unshaken by the destruction.


    ¡­


    Looking down at the raging monster on the street below, Natasha''s bright eyes narrowed, filled with restrained hatred. Yelena''s voice broke the tense silence, cutting through the chaos.


    "Wow," Yelena began, her tone laced with sarcasm, "according to the dynamic data analysis scan, this guy is six feet eight inches tall, weighs about 980 pounds, has single-arm strength clocking in at roughly 300 tons, and is covered in some kind of scale-like armor for defense."


    She paused, then added with a grin, "His speed, jumping ability, and explosive power? Simply beyond my understanding. Well... except for you, of course."


    "From the looks of it, this big guy is stronger than the green monster."


    "Do you want to change your target?" Yelena asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No need," Natasha replied calmly, her voice like ice. "This thing is at best an inferior product. His mind is nothing but destruction and a desire for more destruction. Compared to Bruce Banner, he''s more suited to be a sparring pet."


    "Sparring pet?!" Yelena exclaimed incredulously. "That guy''s one-arm strength is over 300 tons."


    "And so is mine," Natasha said simply.


    "Well," Yelena muttered under her breath, "I''m not quite there yet."


    "That makes him perfect as a sparring partner," Natasha continued without missing a beat.


    Yelena smirked. "Why don''t you ask him if he''s interested? I''m pretty sure he''ll be furious."


    "He should consider it the greatest stroke of luck that he''s still breathing," Natasha replied coldly, her tone flat but dripping with menace.


    Natasha wasn''t sentimental about death; she''d seen too much of it, lived through too much to be moved by loss. Her heart had hardened over time, but she still carried a strong moral core. However, as she surveyed the carnage below¡ªpolice officers and innocent bystanders alike lying lifeless in the wake of the monster''s rampage¡ªher anger flared.


    In her mind, she had already sentenced the creature to death. But before delivering the execution, she would wring every ounce of usefulness from him. The thought was fleeting, but her resolve remained firm.


    Below, the monster¡ª"Hatred" as some called him¡ªcontinued to roar and thrash wildly, demolishing everything in his path. Natasha tore her gaze away from the destruction and looked skyward.


    Her sharp eyes caught sight of an armed helicopter and a Quinjet fighter cutting through the air. From what she saw and heard, she already pieced together who was aboard each aircraft. The helicopter likely carried Ross, Betty, and Bruce Banner. But what truly caught her attention were the figures on the Quinjet.


    Natasha''s eyes narrowed. Spider-Man, Peter Parker, was there¡ªalongside Bloody Mary, who had been off the grid for the last two or three months. The unexpected reunion gave her pause, and she momentarily suppressed her initial plan to act.


    Yelena broke the silence with a smirk. "What''s the matter? Just gonna sit back and watch the fun?"


    "The best way to recruit him is to make him feel safe."


    "Um, you might want to be careful then. This street is a busy area. If you''re caught, you''ll definitely lose everything," Yelena teased with a smirk.


    Natasha rolled her eyes but didn''t respond. Instead, she frowned, her gaze fixed on the sky. Onboard the armed helicopter, Bruce Banner appeared frail and was engaged in a conversation with Ross. Meanwhile, the Quinjet''s fighter bay doors opened, and two figures leaped out: Peter Parker and Bloody Mary.


    Bloody Mary retained her signature look¡ªblood-red hair, black leather armor with a white lining, and her jeans torn to reveal one leg clad in fishnet stockings. Peter, however, had abandoned his classic Spider-Man suit. Instead, he wore S.H.I.E.L.D.''s black Kevlar combat gear, giving him a starkly different demeanor.


    The change in Peter was striking. His once energetic, cheerful persona¡ªthe Spider-Man who swung tirelessly above New York City¡ªwas replaced by a somber, weathered expression. His silent and distant gaze hinted at something buried deep within him.


    In the past two months, Natasha hadn''t paid much attention to Spider-Man''s activities. Wanda had only mentioned him briefly before heading to Kamar-Taj to study white magic. Out of curiosity, Natasha had asked Yelena to investigate.


    Thanks to artificial intelligence, the investigation progressed quickly. When Yelena reported her findings about the events two or three months prior, Natasha found herself deep in thought. Watching Spider-Man descend using a parachute, Natasha pieced things together.


    "Because of self-denial, his abilities have deteriorated?" Natasha mused quietly. "Falling into self-doubt and self-blame¡­ has S.H.I.E.L.D. exploited this? A despicable tactic, but it''s exactly what I''d expect from them. They''re all the same."


    Natasha''s eyes remained on Peter and Bloody Mary as they landed. Their arrival didn''t draw the attention of Abomination, who was too engrossed in his rampage. Peter surveyed the carnage below, and anger flashed behind the hood that shadowed his face.


    "Ms. Mary," Peter called sharply, not rushing forward but instead turning to his companion.


    Bloody Mary didn''t waste any time. Activating her powers, she shifted positions, and a powerful gravitational force engulfed the area around Abomination. The creature, caught mid-destruction, froze, unable to react as the crushing gravity bore down on him. Even Abomination, known for his immense strength, succumbed to the pain, collapsing to one knee, his chest heaving.


    Peter seized the moment, pulling a syringe from his belt and sprinting toward Abomination at full speed. With Bloody Mary maintaining precise control over her gravitational field, Peter aimed to inject the S.H.I.E.L.D.-developed anesthetic into the monster''s body.


    However, just as Peter got close, Abomination¡ªwho had appeared incapacitated¡ªsuddenly raised his head. A menacing grin stretched across his face, and in Peter''s disbelieving gaze, the beast defied the crushing gravity and stood upright.


    With terrifying speed, Abomination swung a massive fist, aiming directly for Peter''s head.


    Bang!!


    Peter was caught off guard and had no time to dodge. Reluctantly, he crossed his arms in front of him to brace for impact. The sheer, terrifying force of Abomination''s punch sent Peter hurtling backward like a cannonball.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He crashed through several cars along the way before finally slamming into a shopping mall.


    Seeing this, Bloody Mary let out an angry shout, her voice echoing amidst the chaos. She immediately activated her ability again, attempting to suppress Abomination with her gravitational powers. However, the monster, having adapted to the crushing force, remained unfazed.


    Instead, Abomination began advancing toward Mary, step by heavy step. Each footfall struck the ground with a deep, resonant "dong, dong" that seemed to echo in Mary''s chest like a drumbeat of impending doom.


    Mary''s heart pounded violently. She could feel the gravity of the situation¡ªliterally and figuratively. She understood all too well that she had fallen into a grave crisis.


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 161 to 169


    ¡­


    Damn it!


    Bloody Mary''s face turned pale as she watched helplessly. Abomination''s pace shifted from a slow walk to a full sprint, his massive form barreling toward her with terrifying speed. Cruelty gleamed in his yellow pupils, his face twisted into a savage expression.


    Mary gritted her teeth. The gravitational field she controlled¡ªstrong enough to crush an armed vehicle¡ªhad no effect on this monster. Abomination had adapted to it in a disturbingly short amount of time.


    Boom!


    Abomination paid no mind to Mary''s mounting fear. Charging forward, he defied the crushing gravity as if it were nothing, leaving deep, dented footprints in the asphalt with every step. His monstrous fist swung toward Mary with devastating force.


    Reacting instantly, Mary canceled her gravity ability and conjured a transparent spiritual shield in front of herself.


    Bang!


    The impact of Abomination''s massive fist against the spiritual shield echoed like a cannon blast. A wave of air erupted in all directions, forcing Mary back by about a meter. Despite managing to block the blow, she didn''t feel relieved.


    The sheer power of that punch had pushed her shield to its breaking point. She could sense the cracks spidering through its structure¡ªit wouldn''t hold against another hit. And Abomination wasn''t stopping.


    With rage boiling over, Abomination saw Mary''s defiance as an insult. He swung again, unleashing a terrifying punch that shattered the spiritual shield completely. The force of the blow generated a massive gust of wind that slammed into Mary before she could fully dodge.


    Though she avoided a direct hit, the wind pressure shredded her jacket, leaving her in a white T-shirt. The sheer force sent her tumbling across the ground, rolling until she collided with a billboard railing.


    "Hell¡­ that power and speed," Mary muttered, leaning heavily against the railing. Pain radiated from her right shoulder, and as she touched it, she realized the bone had been crushed by the shockwave. She shuddered to think what would have happened if she''d taken the punch directly.


    For all his size and bulk, Abomination possessed explosive speed and strength that defied logic. His raw physicality outmatched anything she''d faced. Her mind might be quick enough to anticipate his moves, but her body simply couldn''t keep up.


    Barely escaping his last attack, Mary knew she was severely injured. She couldn''t win this fight¡ªthis monster was far beyond her ability to handle.


    "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. She wanted to flee, her instincts screaming for survival. But she was the one Abomination had fixated on. There was no way he would let her escape so easily.


    Roar~~


    Abomination let out a deafening roar, a declaration of his strength, before turning and charging at Bloody Mary. He raised his massive fist, ready to strike.


    Meanwhile, in the rubble of the nearby merchandise store, Peter Parker finally managed to break free. He stood up abruptly, shaking off debris, and scanned his surroundings. His eyes locked onto the scene of Abomination rushing toward Bloody Mary, fist poised to deliver a devastating blow.


    In that moment of crisis, Peter instinctively extended his hands to fire his webs¡ªbut nothing happened. His abilities still wouldn''t activate. Helpless, he could only watch as Abomination''s fist came closer and closer to Mary.


    "No!" Peter shouted, his voice trembling with anger and desperation.


    High above, in the helicopter, Bruce Banner leaned against the interior for support. Ignoring Betty''s protests and the conflicted gaze of General Ross, he mustered his remaining strength and leaped from the helicopter toward the ground.


    But even his intervention was too late.


    Boom!!


    A thunderous crash erupted¡ªnot from Bruce''s landing, but from Abomination''s halted punch.


    Bloody Mary stood frozen, her wide eyes fixed on the figure that had suddenly appeared in front of her. The air around them was thick with turbulence, whipping her black trench coat and curling her burgundy hair.


    The figure was slender and tall, and what was most shocking¡ªher left hand was raised, palm out, stopping Abomination''s earth-shattering punch with ease. The ground beneath her cracked under the force, but her stance remained firm; she didn''t take a single step back.


    Between Abomination''s massive fist and her delicate palm, a wave of energy erupted with violent intensity. The shockwave shattered nearby store windows and sent vehicles tumbling. Car alarms blared in a chaotic symphony of destruction.


    It was Natasha Romanoff.


    Her sudden appearance not only saved Bloody Mary but also caught the attention of many who had been watching.


    S.H.I.E.L.D. Headquarters


    In the control room of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s headquarters, Nick Fury stood before a massive screen, watching the scene unfold in real time through surveillance footage. For once, a rare smile crossed his usually cold, stoic face.


    "Finally, Natasha Romanoff has appeared," Fury said, his voice tinged with satisfaction.


    Maria Hill, standing nearby, couldn''t help but notice Fury''s uncharacteristic expression. It wasn''t often that anyone at S.H.I.E.L.D. saw him smile¡ªespecially not with genuine happiness.


    Hill understood, though. She knew exactly what Natasha''s sudden appearance meant. It signified that the years Fury had spent chasing leads and unraveling mysteries surrounding the elusive entity were finally bearing fruit.


    "Natasha''s emergence proves it," Hill said, her gaze fixed on the screen. "That hidden organization you''ve been tracking¡­ it''s real."


    "Yes," Fury replied, his smile lingering. "And it''s more powerful than we imagined. They''ve been like ghosts¡ªliving among us, yet impossible to find. Until now."


    Hill''s attention returned to the screen, where Natasha stood in a stalemate with Abomination. The sharp contrast between her elegant, delicate appearance and the monstrous strength she displayed was mesmerizing.


    "It''s unimaginable," Hill murmured in disbelief. "That someone with her frame holds the power of a beast¡­ no, something far more terrifying."


    Anyone witnessing this scene would find it utterly unbelievable¡ªan almost surreal visual contradiction.


    Abomination, towering over two meters tall and weighing nearly a thousand pounds, resembled a massive beast, larger and more imposing than a brown bear. In stark contrast, Natasha, standing at just 1.8 meters with a slender frame, seemed impossibly small in comparison.


    The disparity created a striking visual conflict. By all logic and instinct, Natasha''s comparatively petite form should have been sent flying like a ragdoll under the force of such a blow. Yet here she stood, effortlessly halting a punch that could level buildings, defying every expectation.


    ¡­


    "According to calculations, the monster''s one-arm strength exceeds two hundred tons, yet this Natasha was able to block it with one arm without taking a step back. For someone to achieve this, their strength, body, bones, muscle control, and other factors must have reached an absolutely incredible level."


    "Sir, wasn''t this person linked to a spy organization a few years ago?" Hill tilted her head slightly as she asked.


    Fury nodded. "SHIELD received a tip about a spy nicknamed ''Black Widow'' who infiltrated high-ranking officials in various countries, stealing classified documents. I sent Barton on a covert mission to track her down."


    "But he missed her," Fury continued, his tone darkening. "According to the clues back then, the Black Widow defected from the spy organization, was hunted down, and then vanished without a trace. Both our agents and those from the spy organization searched extensively, but we found no leads."


    "This means she was just an ordinary person at that time," Hill said, crossing her arms while pointing at the large screen with her index finger. "But now, she''s gone from being a spy who evaded Barton to someone capable of blocking a force of over two hundred tons with one arm. A woman with that level of strength is far from ordinary."


    "This isn''t some random mutation," Hill added firmly. As a top agent, she knew the intricacies of combat and power. "To withstand and redirect such force, it''s not just about raw strength¡ªyou need to have mastered the skills to use it efficiently. That kind of ability doesn''t come from luck or innate talent alone. It requires years of rigorous training to harness and control such overwhelming muscle power."


    Fury narrowed his eyes as Hill continued. "Natasha''s transformation¡ªfrom a spy to someone of this caliber in just a few years¡ªis terrifying. If she''s been trained to this level, what about the other members of the organization behind her? There''s no way they''re mere amateurs."


    Fury understood Hill''s concerns, but his thoughts went deeper. He turned his gaze to the massive screen in front of him, where Natasha''s image was displayed, her face magnified to the point where every detail was striking. Her beauty was undeniable, but there was something even more captivating¡ªand unsettling¡ªabout her expression.


    "What are you hiding?" Fury murmured to himself.


    As if in response, Natasha''s eyes shifted, almost as though she could see through the screen itself. Her sharp, piercing gaze seemed to cut through the layers of technology and stare directly into the room. It was a look so intense, so calculated, that even seasoned agents found themselves instinctively turning away, unable to meet her eyes.


    Even Fury, a man who rarely showed vulnerability, felt a flicker of discomfort under her gaze.


    Fury resisted the uneasy feeling creeping up his spine, frowning as he stared at the eyes displayed on the big screen. For some reason, he couldn''t shake the impression that those eyes were looking straight at him¡ªarrogant, domineering, as if mocking or teasing him and his team.


    But Fury said nothing, watching quietly.


    Their silent standoff didn''t last long. Abomination, now completely enraged, snapped Fury out of his thoughts.


    As the mutated version of Emil Blonsky, whose personality was amplified by the serum coursing through him, Abomination embodied Blonsky''s worst traits¡ªconceit, cruelty, and an unshakable belief in his superiority. He thought himself the most powerful being alive.


    And yet, a woman had just blocked his attack with a single hand.


    Hatred boiled in his massive frame. His glowing eyes narrowed as he exhaled a scorching breath through his bloodied mouth, snarling like a wild beast.


    "I''m going to tear you apart!"


    His voice roared like a feral storm, seething with violence and shaking the very air. Abomination reared back and swung his colossal fist forward, pouring every ounce of his overwhelming strength into the blow.


    But Natasha was ready. She stepped back slightly, planting her left foot firmly while her right foot swept out with blistering speed and precision, like lightning striking the earth.


    Boom!


    Her kick landed squarely on Abomination''s chest, unleashing a massive shockwave that sent ripples through the air. The force was immense, propelling the monstrous figure backward like a cannonball.


    Abomination flew thousands of meters, smashing through shopping malls, walls, and buildings in his path before finally slamming into a large apartment complex. The structure crumbled under his weight, collapsing into a pile of rubble that buried him entirely.


    Natasha calmly retracted her leg, standing poised amidst the chaos. The glow of distant flames illuminated her figure, casting her in a light that was both ethereal and commanding, like a modern-day Valkyrie.


    The onlookers¡ªpolice officers clutching their pistols and curious bystanders drawn to the spectacle¡ªwere utterly stunned.


    "Did I just see that? She kicked that monster away with one strike!"


    "Incredible... What kind of power does it take to do something like that?"


    "She''s not just beautiful; she''s terrifyingly strong. That combination... it''s perfect. If I could, I''d chase after her in a heartbeat."


    "Don''t even think about it, man," another muttered, shaking his head. "You might have muscles, but if you tick her off, you won''t survive one hit from those legs. You''d go straight to the morgue."


    "Is she... a goddess?"


    There was no doubt. To those watching, Natasha had conquered them¡ªnot just with her beauty, but with the staggering power she displayed against a creature as monstrous as Abomination.


    The striking contrast between her charm and her raw, overwhelming strength made her allure almost otherworldly. Among the crowd, especially those devoted to fitness and strength, admiration for her became instant obsession.


    The policemen were stunned but also breathed a collective sigh of relief.


    The pressure of fighting the Abomination had been overwhelming. Many of their comrades had fallen in the line of duty, and the thought of continuing the battle seemed unbearable. If not for their professional ethics, some of them might have abandoned the fight entirely. At one point, the urge to flee had almost overtaken them.


    Thankfully, their persistence paid off when reinforcements arrived. Although the help was far from what they had expected, none of that mattered. Survival was the only thing on their minds.


    They didn''t care who Natasha was¡ªwhether she was a superhero or even a supervillain. Her appearance had turned the tide of the battle and, more importantly, ensured none of them had to make the ultimate sacrifice.


    As for Natasha, she seemed entirely indifferent to the comments and admiration of the bystanders. She didn''t even glance at the rubble where she had kicked Abomination away. Instead, her sharp gaze shifted to something¡ªor someone¡ªon the other side.


    ¡­


    On a street a few hundred meters away, a massive figure emerged from the haze, chest heaving and breathing heavily.


    With a size and bulk that rivaled Abomination, green skin, thick legs, and bulging muscles, his physique was the very ideal fitness enthusiasts dreamed of. This green giant was none other than the Hulk, the transformed alter ego of Bruce Banner, who had leaped from a helicopter in the sky.


    But something was different about the Hulk this time. He looked weak, as though he had just woken up.


    Boom. Boom. Boom.


    His appearance immediately drew the attention of everyone nearby. Taking heavy, deliberate steps, the Hulk slowly approached Natasha. Once close enough, he lowered his massive head slightly, staring at her with glowing emerald-green eyes.


    "Hey there, big guy. Having a good night?"


    Most people would have been paralyzed with fear when faced with such a ferocious monster. But Natasha didn''t flinch. Instead, she greeted him with kindness and gentleness, her tone calm and inviting.


    The Hulk''s expression shifted, showing something unexpected: curiosity.


    Ever since the Hulk had gained self-awareness, his encounters with people had always been the same¡ªhe was treated like a monster. The "little bugs," as he called them, constantly attacked him with their weapons, trying to harm or drive him away.


    Hulk didn''t understand why. He was powerful, yes, but his anger and instincts were what drove him to lash out. It wasn''t aggression for its own sake¡ªit was fear and insecurity.


    Hulk felt unsafe. The world seemed to hate and fear him, recoiling in disgust at his mere presence. Every time he appeared, people screamed, ran, or attacked him with everything they had. Even Bruce Banner, the other consciousness within him, hated him.


    This deep-seated rejection made the Hulk feel like he didn''t belong in this world. The only way he could fill that void of insecurity was through destruction, an act that gave him a fleeting sense of control.


    But tonight was different.


    For the first time, someone was addressing him with a gentle voice, a kind expression, and a calm attitude. Natasha wasn''t looking at him with fear or loathing. She was... inviting him into a conversation.


    The Hulk froze in place, unsure how to respond. This feeling was entirely new to him.


    His breathing slowed as he carefully observed the woman in front of him, a trace of curiosity and even trust beginning to bloom in his gaze.


    Natasha noticed this shift and smiled warmly. Her tone was light and encouraging as she spoke again.


    "Hey, big guy, what''s your name?"


    The Hulk tilted his head slightly, his massive frame relaxing just a little. He hesitated for a moment, then answered, carefully controlling his voice to avoid scaring her.


    "Hulk."


    Natasha''s smile grew even gentler. "Hey, Mr. Hulk, welcome to this world."


    Facing Natasha, who radiated genuine kindness, Hulk felt his uncontrollable anger subside. A rare smile spread across his massive face. He didn''t fully understand the concepts of good or evil, but his animal instincts told him one thing clearly: Natasha wasn''t afraid of him, nor did she harbor the disgust others always showed.


    Hulk liked this feeling. For the first time, he didn''t feel like the world''s outcast.


    Making a decision, Hulk slowly extended his enormous hand toward Natasha and said cautiously, "Hulk!"


    Though his speech was limited, his gesture was clear. Natasha understood immediately. Smiling, she reached out her soft, delicate hand and placed it in Hulk''s massive palm. The two shook hands.


    "Hulk," he repeated, his voice softer this time.


    As he withdrew his hand, Hulk grinned widely, a joyful expression lighting up his face. To an onlooker, he might have seemed like a massive, innocent child. Natasha''s gentle smile remained, unfazed by the sight of this destructive giant showing such simple happiness.


    She wasn''t surprised at all by how quickly they had connected. The unique ability granted to her by the Shenwense allowed her to exude unfiltered kindness, breaking through the barriers of fear and mistrust that most people couldn''t overcome. Even if others had tried, their natural fear of the Hulk would have betrayed them.


    Hulk, for all his destructive power, was just a child at heart¡ªemotional, longing for acceptance, and deeply hurt by years of rejection. The relentless military pursuit had taught him to hate even the faintest hints of fear or disgust directed at him. But Natasha was different.


    She didn''t fear him. In fact, in her own way, she was an even greater force than the Hulk.


    This moment of harmony between the two stunned onlookers.


    Above, gunships hovered in the sky, broadcasting the scene to General Ross and Betty Ross below. Betty, Bruce Banner''s lover, watched with a look of relief and warmth. But General Ross was speechless, his disbelief plain as day.


    In Ross''s mind, the Hulk was supposed to be the ultimate warrior¡ªthe pinnacle of super-soldier perfection. A being like that shouldn''t have emotions.


    To Ross, the Hulk was meant to embody pure rage, destruction, and bloodlust. Yet here he was, smiling like a child because of a woman.


    "This is impossible!" Ross muttered, his voice shaking with disbelief.


    Before he could process further, a thunderous roar shattered the moment.


    Abomination had broken free from the rubble where Natasha had kicked him. Emerging in a violent rage, he smashed through buildings as he advanced. His hateful orange eyes locked onto Hulk, who stood protectively in front of Natasha.


    For a moment, Abomination froze, clearly taken aback by the sight of Hulk standing there so peacefully. But the shock didn''t last. Excitement and fury twisted his face into a manic grin.


    "Hulk, kill you!" Abomination bellowed. "Then the world will know I am the most powerful warrior!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Abomination''s heavy steps thundered as he charged forward, ready to unleash chaos once more.


    Abomination spread his massive arms, his powerful legs propelling him forward with explosive energy. Like a heavy tank, he charged directly at the Hulk, his movements radiating cold and cruel killing intent.


    The sudden surge of hostility caught Hulk''s attention. He spun around abruptly, his emerald-green pupils locking onto the massive figure barreling toward him.


    Something primal stirred deep within Hulk¡ªinstincts buried in his blood and genes came alive. The cheerful, childlike demeanor he had just displayed dissolved, replaced by raw, violent energy.


    Hulk hesitated only for a split second, not out of fear but out of concern for Natasha. He didn''t want the fight to hurt his newfound friend. Letting out a deafening roar, Hulk made his decision. Planting his feet firmly, he opened his arms and charged headlong at Abomination.


    The collision of two monsters, each towering over two meters tall and weighing nearly a thousand pounds, was a scene beyond imagination¡ªa clash of titans that shook the very earth.


    Boom!


    Both Abomination and Hulk moved with speeds that seemed impossible for beings of their size and mass. In mere seconds, their massive frames collided with incredible force inside a shopping mall already ravaged by the earlier battle.


    The impact unleashed a shockwave that rippled through the area, shattering every piece of glass in the mall. Shards and debris rained down from above, covering the ground in a chaotic mess.


    Yet amidst the destruction, neither Hulk nor Abomination flinched. The glass shards and rubble seemed inconsequential against their impenetrable forms.


    Standing amidst the chaos, the two monsters locked eyes, their gazes filled with raw power and unrelenting determination.


    ¡­


    Boom!


    On the first floor of the shopping mall, darkness engulfed everything. Only faint wisps of light spilled in through the massive holes in the front and back walls. High above, helicopters hovered, their spotlights cutting through the dust and smoke. Amidst the chaos, two massive figures were locked in a ferocious battle, their forms barely visible through the haze.


    Each collision of punches and kicks sounded like detonations. Fists slammed into flesh, and the impact rippled outward like shockwaves, sending debris and air surging in every direction. Blood splattered with each devastating blow.


    The crowd watching from a safe distance held their breath, mesmerized by the inhuman battle unfolding before their eyes. Each onlooker''s face bore a different expression¡ªfear, awe, or silent calculation.


    Across the street, Natasha observed the scene, a slight smirk playing on her lips. Whatever thoughts crossed her mind seemed to amuse her. Suddenly, a faint noise stirred behind her. Without turning around, she spoke, her voice cool and sharp:


    "If I were you, I''d stay put. Half the bones in your body are already shattered, and your cells are barely holding on. Sure, your self-healing ability is impressive, but push yourself any further, and there''s a good chance it''ll kill you."


    She paused, her tone hardening. "And don''t think for a second I''d bother collecting your body."


    Behind her, a figure staggered into view. Bloody Mary clung to the railing of a damaged billboard, her body trembling. Blood dripped from her mouth as she struggled to stand, her other hand clutching her injured arm. Wisps of faint blue light shimmered around her fingertips as she whispered hoarsely,


    "I finally found you. Even if it kills me, I''ll find him."


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently once more. The two monstrous fighters crashed upward, smashing through to the second floor of the shopping mall. Natasha''s gaze never wavered, her voice calm and detached.


    "Give it up, girl. If he doesn''t want to be found, you''ll never track him down¡ªnot in this lifetime." She glanced briefly over her shoulder, adding, "Even if you join S.H.I.E.L.D., it won''t make a difference. But let me offer you some advice: S.H.I.E.L.D. is a good place for now¡ªfor you and the child."


    Her cryptic words hung in the air, and they were not spoken only for Bloody Mary. Back at S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, Nick Fury and Maria Hill were listening in real time. Fury''s single eye glinted with a flicker of interest, though his thoughts remained unreadable.


    Bloody Mary, however, ignored Natasha''s warning. Her voice, raw and filled with fanaticism, cut through the din:


    "I was born from violence. Madness, killing, and power¡ªthey''re in my blood. I thrive on them."


    She drew a ragged breath, her eyes blazing. "For me, Kingpin was the one. A man worth following. Strong, ruthless, unstoppable. A god in his own right."


    Her voice broke slightly as she continued, "But that night... you destroyed everything."


    She took an unsteady step forward, her voice trembling with anger and obsession. "Do you even know what you did? To me, he was like a god¡ªuntouchable, unstoppable. And I... I was nothing. Just an insect under his heel. He crushed me without a second thought, without even looking back. I was nothing more than an ant to him. But you... you changed all of that."


    "And Kingpin¡ªjust one look, one tone¡ªhis stern and irresistible aura of domination could penetrate an entire building. Yet, in that moment, the once-arrogant Kingpin knelt before him."


    Bloody Mary''s eyes glinted as she spoke, her voice steady with conviction. "From that moment on, I knew Kingpin was no longer worthy of my loyalty."


    She let out a bitter laugh. "Both Kingpin and S.H.I.E.L.D. think I betrayed him. But they don''t understand¡ªit wasn''t betrayal. My nature is to follow strength. When I judged Kingpin as no longer someone worthy of following, I left him. It''s just who I am."


    There was something feral in her tone, a raw intensity that matched the wildness of her spirit. Bloody Mary was less a person and more an untamable beast. When she held power, she hunted at will, unstoppable and merciless. But when faced with someone more powerful, her instincts drove her to submit entirely, to become the most loyal of followers¡ªeven a slave.


    Natasha remained silent for a moment, then subtly tilted her chin, gesturing toward the two monsters locked in combat on the second floor of the mall.


    "They''re both powerful," Natasha remarked.


    Bloody Mary''s lips curled in disdain. "They''re nothing more than mindless beasts. And beasts aren''t worthy of my loyalty."


    Her words were sharp, laced with the scorn of someone who had lived among power and knew its many faces. Bloody Mary had tasted the raw strength of hatred before. She acknowledged its terrifying force but dismissed it as nothing more than mindless bloodlust¡ªa beast''s power, not a king''s.


    And she had seen a true king.


    "Do you know what true power looks like?" she said, her voice softening into something almost reverent. "I''ve seen it. A real king doesn''t need words to command. His presence alone can shatter an entire dynasty, like Kingpin''s building that day. That kind of majesty, that kind of domination¡ªit''s not something you forget. After witnessing that, everyone else is just... strong. But strength without majesty? It''s meaningless. There''s no draw. No allure."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Natasha tilted her head slightly, considering the woman before her. Crazy? Yes. But her reasoning, Natasha thought with a wry smile, was disturbingly clear.


    She turned around, her sharp gaze sweeping up and down Bloody Mary, studying her intently.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground shook violently as the battle continued to rage in the distance. The vibrations rattled through the air, but Natasha seemed unfazed. Her scrutiny, however, made Bloody Mary shift uncomfortably.


    "What are you thinking about?" Bloody Mary snapped, irritation evident in her tone.


    Natasha smirked faintly, tilting her head. "I have to say, you''re crazy enough, and I like the way you think. Unfortunately, your body is... too special."


    Bloody Mary''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Do you think my multiple personalities will stop me from following him?"


    Her lips twisted into a cold smile. "I can kill them all."


    Natasha raised an eyebrow, the corner of her mouth twitching with amusement. "That won''t be necessary. I think he might come back for you someday¡ªbut not today."


    As if punctuating her words, a deafening roar erupted from the mall. Suddenly, a massive green figure shot through the air like a cannonball, hurtling straight toward Natasha with astonishing speed.


    Bloody Mary''s expression shifted instantly, and she prepared to unleash her power.


    But Natasha didn''t even flinch. Without so much as a glance behind her, she calmly extended the palm of her right hand.


    Bang!


    Hulk''s back collided with her outstretched hand, the force of his immense kinetic energy meeting an immovable object. The impact was deafening, and a tremendous gust of wind exploded from the point of contact, whipping Natasha''s trench coat into a frenzy. The ground beneath her feet cracked wide, spiderweb fractures spreading across the surface.


    And yet, Natasha didn''t move an inch.


    Hulk sat on the ground, defeated, his massive frame slumped. His scarred face and weary eyes gave him the look of someone who''d endured too much. He glanced at Natasha, a mix of frustration and embarrassment on his face¡ªclearly, he''d taken a beating from Abomination.


    Natasha turned toward him, her expression softening into a gentle smile. "You haven''t been sleeping well, Hulk," she said soothingly. "And you''ve been exposed to too much smoke and green-cell contamination. You''re still weak. It''s normal that you couldn''t beat me today."


    Her tone shifted to a light tease. "Let your sister handle your revenge for now."


    Hulk''s eyes lit up, and he nodded with an almost childlike happiness. But before the moment could settle, a massive steel pipe came hurtling from the second floor of the mall. It spun through the air like a colossal bolt from a siege crossbow, brimming with lethal force.


    The crowd braced for impact, but Natasha remained unfazed. Just as the pipe was about to hit, she raised her hand and lazily flicked her index finger.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a blazing blue slash, nearly a hundred meters long, ripped through the air. It sliced the steel pipe into fragments and shot forward, tearing through the shattered floor-to-ceiling windows and toward the second floor of the mall.


    The slash roared toward Abomination, who stood arrogantly in its path. Confidence radiated from his massive form as he raised his fist, intent on breaking the deadly energy with brute force.


    Boom!


    The fist and the blue slash collided with a thunderous crash. The ground trembled violently beneath the force of the impact, cracks spidering outward like a web of destruction.


    ¡­


    The entire neighborhood trembled as fists collided with azure slashes, their impact erupting into bursts of brilliant light. The dark streets lit up with layers of vibrant, dazzling patterns that danced across the night.


    But beauty often signifies extreme danger, a truth painfully evident to everyone watching this scene unfold.


    Abomination, the hulking monster impervious to bullets and heavy artillery, found himself struggling against the radiant blue slash. His massive body was forced back, his feet dragging across the ground as he slid involuntarily. The devastating 100-meter vertical slash continued its relentless path, slicing through the entire mall building, leaving a trail of sparks and destruction in its wake.


    Abomination roared in frustration and fury, his voice echoing through the shattered streets. He had believed himself to be the ultimate super-soldier, an unstoppable force. And yet, here he was¡ªpushed back by a single woman''s casual flick of a finger.


    It was a humiliation he couldn''t bear.


    Seething with rage, Abomination braced himself with his left hand against the ground. He raised his massive right arm, muscles bulging grotesquely, veins popping as if his body could barely contain its power. With a deafening roar, he unleashed another devastating punch.


    Bang!!


    A punch with all his strength finally disrupted the blazing slash. In an instant, blue sparks erupted across the sky like a cascade of fireworks, dazzling and violent. But Abomination¡ªthrown back by the force¡ªwas driven into the second floor of the building. Walls, floors, and ceilings were sliced cleanly in half, and the severed circuits erupted in a shower of dense, crackling sparks.


    Abomination stood still, chest heaving, eyes burning with rage. He didn''t move.


    What... is this?


    The thought echoed in his mind. Not just his mind, though¡ªeveryone watching this moment shared his disbelief.


    The police frozen in shock. Passers-by gaping in the streets. General Ross on the helicopter gunship hovering above, alongside Betty, staring in stunned silence. Even the government, military, and shadowy institutions monitoring from their remote locations.


    Everyone asked the same question: What just happened?


    And as the realization dawned, many of them scrambled into action, desperate to uncover Natasha Romanoff''s identity.


    Was this the ability of a mutant?


    Theories flew wildly. Strength and speed that far surpassed anything they''d seen¡ªeven more exaggerated than Abomination. She had overwhelmed him with a single blow and, in the same motion, cleaved through an entire shopping mall like it was nothing more than paper. It was terrifying¡ªinhuman.


    For the military, the government, and even the institutions used to dealing with the strange and supernatural, Natasha Romanoff was a nightmare that didn''t fit into any known paradigm.


    Even General Ross¡ªseasoned, ruthless General Ross¡ªfelt his confidence shake. His life''s work, the Super Soldier Serum, had cost him years of research, mountains of manpower, and endless resources. And what did it yield? A freak accident that turned Bruce Banner into the Hulk.


    The Hulk had been a revelation for Ross¡ªa symbol of untapped potential, of raw power that could change the world. And yet, here was Natasha, wielding a strength and skill that made everything Ross had sacrificed and struggled for seem... trivial.


    The emergence of the Hulk had opened General Ross''s eyes to a new possibility. To him, the Hulk was more than a destructive force¡ªhe was the ultimate template for a super soldier, raw and untouchable.


    Driven by this belief, Ross had made sacrifices most wouldn''t dare to consider. He had severed his relationship with his daughter, Betty, pouring years of his life into tracking and capturing Bruce Banner. His obsession knew no borders, even leading to arrests and international incidents. Yet, time after time, accidents derailed his efforts, and the Hulk escaped, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Each failure only fueled Ross''s obsession. His anger burned brighter with every loss, every close call. To him, the Hulk wasn''t just a problem¡ªhe was the solution, the epitome of what a super soldier could and should be.


    But then Emil Blonsky had happened. A man desperate to surpass even the Hulk, Blonsky had recklessly injected himself with a sample of Hulk''s blood. What resulted was Abomination¡ªa grotesque mirror image of the Hulk, twisted by ambition and rage. From a combat standpoint, Abomination seemed, at first glance, to be the superior creation. A perfect, if horrifying, super soldier.


    Until now.


    Ross watched in disbelief as Natasha Romanoff¡ªjust a woman¡ªsuppressed Abomination with shocking ease. One hand, one strike, and Blonsky was overpowered. How? Why? The question roared in Ross''s mind, louder than the hum of the gunships overhead. His eyes locked on Natasha as his thoughts raced, trying to piece together this impossible display of strength.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Behind Natasha, the Hulk, who had been sulking in relative silence, came to life with gleeful enthusiasm. His bestial instincts took over, and he pounded his chest in triumph. The sight of Abomination¡ªwho had bullied him relentlessly¡ªbrought low by Natasha filled him with raw joy. Hulk roared in primal celebration.


    Meanwhile, Abomination dragged himself to the edge of the crumbling second floor. The gunship spotlights illuminated his monstrous form as he leapt down onto the street below. Slowly, he straightened, his towering figure casting a long shadow.


    His hateful gaze flickered between the Hulk and Natasha. His expression contorted with rage, a growl rumbling deep in his throat.


    Finally, his eyes settled on Natasha, and he spat out a question, venom dripping from every word:


    "Who are you?"


    "This has nothing to do with you. You bullied my friend," Natasha said calmly, her voice steady but sharp. Her words cut through the tension in the air. She repeated herself, this time with an edge of finality: "You bullied my friend. For that, you must be punished."


    The Hulk, standing behind her, seemed visibly moved by her declaration, his massive form softening with a touch of gratitude.


    Natasha tilted her head slightly, her tone shifting into something almost playful. "In addition," she continued, "you look like you''d make a perfect sparring partner. So, here''s the deal¡ªyou''ve got two choices. Either you punch yourself out and faint like a good little monster... or I knock you out myself. What''s it gonna be?"


    The entire area fell into stunned silence. The only sound was the faint hum of the distant helicopters and the crackle of fires scattered throughout the battlefield.


    Then, Abomination let out a booming, guttural laugh that echoed through the neighborhood, shaking windows and startling bystanders.


    "Hahahaha! Are you kidding me, you stinking woman? You might be the strongest woman in the world, but that''s all you are! You''re the one who''s worthy of being my sparring partner!"


    With a deafening roar, Abomination threw his head back and opened his massive, bloody maw. The roar rippled outward in a shockwave, shaking the ground and compressing the air around them.


    Natasha, however, had already read his move. The instant his jaw began to part, she shifted into action. She wasn''t about to subject herself to his noxious breath. In a blur, she launched herself forward, her right foot hitting the ground with precision. Her figure vanished in an instant.


    When she reappeared, she was already at Abomination''s left side, her body poised like a coiled spring. She struck upwards with her right hand, landing a perfectly aimed blow to his chin.


    Bang!


    The impact reverberated through Abomination''s massive frame, silencing his roar and leaving his head spinning. The force of the punch briefly disoriented him, but his warrior instincts kicked in. Blindly, he swung his massive fists in every direction, attempting to ward off Natasha''s follow-up attack.


    It was a good idea in theory, but in practice, it fell apart. Natasha moved like smoke, her lithe body weaving through his attacks with impossible precision. Each of his wild punches came close¡ªbut not close enough. She slipped past his every strike, just out of reach, as if she were no more than a shadow dancing at the edges of his vision.


    The physical strength of Abomination seemed nearly limitless. His wild, random swings hardly drained his energy, and for most, even getting close enough to attack was a death sentence. Being struck by one of those punches was no different from being hit by a speeding train.


    But from Natasha''s perspective, it was all calculated¡ªeach move broken down into its vulnerabilities, every wild swing leaving a brief but critical opening. She clenched her right fist, her sharp eyes locking onto her target. Her left foot dug into the ground with such force that the pavement cracked beneath her. With explosive precision, she launched herself forward, her right fist driving straight for Abomination''s chest.


    Boom!


    The impact was nothing short of earth-shattering. The sheer force¡ªeasily two hundred tons¡ªslammed into Abomination''s massive chest, sending him skidding backward. His feet barely touched the ground as they scraped across the pavement, carving deep gouges into the road that stretched for tens of meters.


    When his momentum finally stopped, Abomination wobbled slightly, struggling to regain his footing. But Natasha wasn''t finished.


    The air around her exploded outward as she surged forward again. This time, she raised her right leg with pinpoint accuracy and aimed it directly at Abomination''s head.


    Boom!


    The devastating kick twisted Abomination''s face with its raw power, snapping his head and upper body violently to the side. The colossal creature toppled, his massive frame crashing toward the ground in the opposite direction.


    ¡­


    Abomination''s massive body leaned sideways at an alarming angle, nearly ninety degrees, staggering as if he were about to collapse. Even his ferocious eyes showed a flicker of confusion, betraying the sheer impact of the attack.


    It was clear: the power behind that kick was terrifying. Despite his monstrous physical resilience, even Abomination struggled to withstand the blow. Yet the worst was yet to come. Dazed and off-balance, he became an open target for Natasha''s relentless onslaught.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Determined to stand up for her newfound ally, Hulk, Natasha launched her next attack with merciless ferocity. Her punches and kicks came down like a tidal wave, pounding Abomination''s colossal frame without respite. In mere seconds, her strikes numbered in the hundreds¡ªperhaps thousands. Each blow packed a staggering force of at least two hundred tons, creating an awe-inspiring display of raw power.


    With every impact, waves of air exploded outward, rippling through the battlefield and shaking the very earth beneath them. Natasha''s windbreaker flared wildly in the chaos, and her burgundy hair glowed like a blazing flame in the night.


    Abomination roared in frustration, unable to counter her assault. Reduced to shielding his head with his massive hands, he could only endure the relentless barrage. Natasha, undeterred, pressed her attack. Her slim frame belied the overwhelming strength she unleashed with every punch and kick, the explosive force tearing through layers of flesh and shattering the surrounding terrain.


    Even Hulk, no stranger to destructive power, watched in stunned silence. The sheer brutality of Natasha''s assault sent a visible shudder through his massive green frame.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Her energy seemed inexhaustible. Each blow drove Abomination back, knocking him to the ground time and again. Yet he stubbornly rose each time, only to be sent crashing down once more. The earth cracked and groaned beneath the punishment, with the surrounding terrain and the nearby mall reduced to rubble. It was destruction on an inhuman scale.


    High above the chaos, in the dark skies over Virginia, a luxury private jet cruised through the night, its signal lights flickering faintly. Inside, Tony Stark, groggy and half-drunk, was jolted awake by the spectacle playing out on the large screen before him.


    "What the hell?" Tony muttered, rubbing his eyes as his mind quickly sobered.


    Seated nearby, Pepper Potts¡ªTony''s personal secretary and now a prominent executive¡ªstared at the screen in disbelief. Dressed in a sharp suit and short skirt, her long, elegantly crossed legs betrayed her composure. She covered her mouth with one hand, her voice tinged with astonishment.


    "Oh my God," she whispered, her gaze fixed on the screen. "She''s... incredible."


    As a woman, Pepper understood all too well the physical disparities between men and women. Yet Natasha defied every expectation, unleashing a godlike display of strength that bordered on myth. In that moment, she didn''t just resemble a warrior¡ªshe seemed like a Valkyrie descended from legend.


    It was hard for her to imagine how a woman could possess such overwhelming power. Facing such a terrifying monster, her violent attacks left the opponent utterly unable to retaliate.


    Even Jarvis, running on-site combat analysis, confirmed that each punch delivered by Natasha carried over 200 tons of force¡ªand that number was steadily climbing.


    How could a human, let alone a woman, achieve such monstrous strength? Tony Stark, who wasn''t exactly an expert in biology but knew enough, found the answer baffling. Normally, human muscle tissue, bones, blood vessels, and internal organs are incapable of withstanding such forces. The principle of equal and opposite reaction would mean that exerting such strength would shred the body itself. Fragile human structures simply couldn''t endure it¡ªthey would collapse into pulp before the punch was even thrown.


    This could only mean one thing: Natasha''s body possessed extraordinary physical qualities, far beyond what normal human biology could support. The question remained¡ªhow was that possible?


    Tony, still sporting a faint blush from his earlier indulgence in alcohol, stared at the screen in awe. Natasha was a whirlwind of destruction, ruthlessly pummeling Abomination into submission. For once, he seemed genuinely at a loss. Breaking the silence, he muttered, "Jarvis, in my previous conversations with her¡­ I didn''t say anything disrespectful, did I?"


    "Not at all, sir," Jarvis replied with a hint of humor. "You were remarkably restrained and, dare I say, tactful."


    Tony let out a dry laugh, relief flickering across his face. "Well, that''s something to be thankful for."


    He chuckled nervously, his mind wandering back to their interactions. Given his usual demeanor, it was a miracle he hadn''t tried flirting with Natasha. Watching her now, delivering punches that could obliterate a tank, he realized just how lucky he had been. One of those strikes on his body, and he''d be nothing more than a puddle of pulp.


    It was terrifying¡ªtoo terrifying. He knew he couldn''t afford to offend this woman.


    After a moment of thought, Tony spoke again, "Jarvis, do you think the armor could withstand an attack like that?"


    "There is no doubt, sir. Based on calculations, the MK armor''s outer shell would completely shatter after approximately thirty-five hits of this magnitude."


    "In other words, I need to find stronger metal materials," Tony muttered, rubbing his chin.


    "Yes, sir," Jarvis replied. "However, among the known materials in the database, the only metals capable of meeting these requirements are vibranium and adamantium alloy."


    Tony sighed dramatically. "Ah, vibranium¡­ practically impossible to find anymore. And adamantium alloy? That''s a military synthetic. Luckily, I''ve already made some arrangements." He raised his wine glass and toasted to the air as if clinking glasses with a military official. "To partnerships," he quipped with a smirk.


    This trip to California, specifically to recover the adamantium alloy synthesis formula, had been worthwhile. After Colonel William Stryker''s military base was destroyed and the man himself killed, the formula for true adamantium was lost entirely. Fortunately, the military still retained the sub-grade adamantium formula. To obtain it, Tony had to cash in a few favors and offer some significant incentives.


    But for Tony, it was worth the cost. The MK armor, enhanced with sub-grade adamantium alloy, would gain a substantial boost in defensive capability.


    Even so, Tony knew that no matter how much the MK armor''s defenses improved, it wouldn''t be enough against monsters like Abomination¡ªor Natasha, for that matter. Watching her on the screen, he marveled at her strength. She wasn''t just powerful; she was a well-rounded, versatile warrior with unparalleled combat abilities. Compared to her, the MK armor still had a long way to go.


    Fighting a monster like Abomination, Tony could rely on the MK armor''s aerial capabilities to execute flexible, hit-and-run tactics. That confidence made the fight manageable. But Natasha? She was entirely different.


    She wasn''t a towering beast like Abomination¡ªshe was a human woman, yet her compact frame contained hundreds of tons of raw power. The sheer physical fitness required to sustain such strength was mind-boggling. Her explosive power, combined with extraordinary agility and jumping ability, was on another level.


    At a certain height, if she launched herself with full force, her speed would be so overwhelming that Tony wouldn''t even have time to react. By the time he processed her movement, she''d already be standing right in front of him.


    And the result of that?


    Death.


    ¡­


    With this level of power and explosive speed, the only thing MK armor can rely on is the artificial intelligence''s calculation speed.


    Originally, the flexibility and flight capabilities of MK armor were significant advantages. However, Natasha casually launched an attack from a distance with just a finger. It was something unprecedented and carried sharp attributes¡ªpowerful enough to nearly split a shopping mall in half. This demonstrated that the MK armor''s superior attributes had been substantially diminished.


    What''s more, Tony wasn''t even sure if Natasha could fly. After all, there are plenty of individuals capable of flight now.


    Tony''s concerns weren''t targeted at Natasha specifically. He simply believed that someone, eventually, would become an enemy. Preparing for a rainy day had become second nature to him. Through all his experiences, Tony had developed a habit: if something or someone posed a certain level of danger, or had the potential to threaten him, he instinctively wanted to devise countermeasures.


    He might never use the anti-series armors he created, but he needed to have them. Ownership and usage are two entirely different concepts¡ªsimilar to how major powers treated nuclear weapons in the past.


    In addition to these headaches for Tony, the most troublesome issue is the organization behind Natasha. It''s like a bottomless ocean¡ªimpossible to investigate or trace its members. Even with SHIELD''s combined resources, they haven''t been able to uncover the slightest lead.


    So far, only two members of the organization have been revealed: Natasha and Yelena. There''s also a man known only by a facial sketch, whose existence is even more mysterious and unnerving.


    According to reports from Kingpin and Bloody Mary, this mysterious figure seems to wield a kind of spiritual power. With just a single burst of it, he nearly toppled the entire Kingpin Building. The sheer power and destructive potential make him a terrifying risk.


    The true danger lies in the unknown¡ªan uncontrollable factor. No one knows the full extent of his strength or how to counter him effectively. Judging by Natasha''s performance in combat today, the organization''s threat level must be reassessed and significantly raised.


    "I think we need more than just better defenses," Tony mused. "We also have to increase output power. With her speed, we need to react faster and execute instant counterattacks."


    "Sir, with the current Ark reactor module, increasing the output power will deplete energy reserves much faster, drastically reducing continuous combat time," JARVIS replied.


    "Then we need a new energy module," Tony said, lightly touching the Ark reactor embedded in his chest.


    The current module was already taking a toll on his body, its life-eroding effects worsening by the day. He had scoured the periodic table, searching for a cleaner, more efficient element to create a better energy source. But it wasn''t a simple task¡ªat least, not one he could solve yet.


    Tony turned to look at Pepper, who was nervously watching the big TV screen. His eyes flickered with unease.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang out as Natasha delivered a devastating punch. Her fist struck Abomination''s cheek with terrifying force, causing the hulking figure to stagger back several steps. Seizing the moment, Natasha pressed her advantage, unleashing another punch. The sheer force displaced the air around her, creating a crackling, explosive sound.


    However, Abomination roared and managed to brace himself, forcibly halting her momentum. He raised his massive hand to block the incoming strike.


    Bang!


    The impact sent a shockwave rippling outward from his palm, splitting the ground beneath them with a thunderous crack. Turbulent air surged in all directions, carrying debris, shattered vehicles, and the remnants of smoldering fires along with it.


    "Girl, are you having fun yet?" Abomination growled, his ferocious face twisting into a menacing grin as he faced Natasha head-on.


    By this point, the entire block had been reduced to ruins. The buildings lining both sides of the street had been shaken to their foundations and crumbled under the relentless force. The ground was riddled with deep cracks and jagged pits, as though the area had been struck by a barrage of missiles.


    The police and bystanders who had been spectating from a distance had long since fled. Had they stayed, they would undoubtedly have been caught in the chaos.


    The only ones who remained relatively close were Hulk, observing the battle from nearby; Bloody Mary; and Peter Parker, who stood silently in a hood, his face obscured, his thoughts unreadable.


    Facing the grotesque and ferocious visage of Abomination, Natasha raised a slender eyebrow, a hint of surprise flashing across her face. "You''re tougher than I expected," she said calmly. "But that''s fine¡ªit makes you a better target."


    "Target? Who do you think you are, you foul woman?" Abomination roared, his massive hands lunging forward in an attempt to grab Natasha''s arm. But Natasha reacted swiftly, pulling back just in time.


    Abomination, equally quick, clenched his fist and swung with all his might.


    Unfortunately, the strike hit nothing but air. Natasha''s figure had vanished.


    She reappeared like a ghost more than ten meters away, her stance relaxed and her gaze steady. Seeing this, Abomination trembled with rage, his frustration and helplessness boiling over.


    Since his mutation, he had believed himself to be the strongest warrior in the world, unstoppable and unparalleled. But this woman shattered his delusion. From the very start, she had dominated him completely. Just as she said, he was nothing more than a slow-moving target, taking hit after hit.


    Every time he attempted a counterattack, she evaded effortlessly¡ªsometimes even using his movements against him to launch yet another round of brutal assaults.


    Abomination felt the crushing reality of the situation: he couldn''t overpower her strength, he couldn''t match her speed, and even his combat skills were completely outclassed.


    He was at a disadvantage in every way.


    He hated himself¡ªhated the numbness creeping over him, hated that he didn''t know how to win. All he could do was flail helplessly, consumed by rage and frustration.


    But after his fury subsided, a sliver of reason seeped in, cooling his anger. Deep down, he had to admit the truth, no matter how much it stung: he was no match for this "foul woman."


    Countless punches had rained down on him, leaving his bones aching and on the verge of breaking. His pride screamed for vengeance, but Abomination decided he needed a different approach.


    A flicker of cunning lit up his eyes as his gaze shifted past Natasha, toward the crowd and police gathered at the far end of the street.


    With a sudden movement, he stepped forward. As he passed a large, abandoned truck parked by the roadside, he reached out and grabbed it with both hands.


    Letting out a low growl, he twisted his body and hurled the truck with all his might.


    Bang!!


    The truck soared into the sky, spinning end over end. Its trajectory was clear¡ªit was heading directly toward the people and police gathered at the intersection behind Natasha.


    ¡­


    After hurling the truck, Abomination didn''t hesitate. He turned and leaped high into the sky.


    Yes, driven by fear, he chose to flee.


    The thrown truck was a deliberate distraction, meant to draw the attention of that "foul woman." As Abomination soared hundreds of meters into the air, he couldn''t resist glancing back through the roaring wind.


    That single look almost made his heart stop.


    At some point, Natasha had appeared behind him, her figure poised effortlessly in mid-air. Her beautiful, delicate face bore a playful, almost mocking expression, and the hem of her windbreaker fluttered in the rushing wind.


    "Hey, good evening, Mr. Abomination. Are we competing to see who can jump higher? We''re not done playing yet," she teased, her tone light and mischievous.


    "This is impossible~~~!" Abomination screamed in disbelief.


    "Oh, it''s very possible," Natasha replied softly.


    With a graceful twist of her body in mid-air, Natasha positioned herself and unleashed a powerful kick with her right foot, slamming it into Abomination''s back with all her strength.


    The terrifying speed and explosive power of Natasha''s kick left Abomination unable to respond in midair. He could only watch helplessly as the strike landed squarely on his back.


    Boom!


    The immense, crushing force sent Abomination hurtling toward the ground like a meteorite, colliding with a towering building below.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, Abomination smashed through the building, crashing through each floor one by one. Glass shards and debris exploded outward as he descended, until he finally hit the ground with a resounding impact that shook the earth itself.


    Dust and rubble were swept into the air by the shockwave, and fragments of shattered glass flew in all directions. The once-towering building groaned under the strain before it completely collapsed, disintegrating into a heap of ruins that buried Abomination beneath it.


    Meanwhile, Natasha descended gracefully from midair, landing lightly atop a slightly bent streetlamp on the street.


    She turned her gaze toward the distance, where the large truck Abomination had hurled earlier had been split in half. Its shattered remains lay on either side of the road, about ten meters away from the crowd at the intersection.


    Peter Parker, who had been observing the battle, now stood near the crowd. He had clearly rushed forward, intending to shield the people from the incoming truck. However, Natasha had preemptively dealt with the threat, slicing the vehicle cleanly in two with a flying slash, rendering Peter''s efforts unnecessary.


    This quick thinking and decisive action earned Natasha''s quiet admiration. After sparing Peter a glance, she turned her attention back to the ruins ahead, watching the dust and smoke that shrouded the aftermath of her attack.


    "It''s almost over, but if you keep playing, you''ll regret it."


    Unwilling to waste more time, Natasha hopped down from the streetlamp with a light step. Moving gracefully, she extended her index finger and made a small, deliberate motion downward.


    Boom!!


    A terrifying blue slash of energy erupted, carving through the ruins in front of her. It created a clear passage, just wide enough for one person to walk through. At the end of the newly formed path, amidst the rubble, lay a massive figure sprawled on the ground, motionless and uncertain if alive or dead.


    Under the watchful eyes of onlookers, Natasha strode confidently toward the figure. Reaching him, she extended her foot and nudged the Abomination''s massive body with her toes. With the faintest push, she flipped him over, the movement accompanied by a dull, cracking sound.


    Abomination''s face twisted in pain as he let out guttural, low growls. Natasha''s earlier kick had landed with surgical precision, fracturing the bones in his back. These were critical structural supports for his body''s movement, and their breakage left him unable to control his limbs. Simply put, Abomination was now in a temporary vegetative state.


    Even with his formidable self-healing ability, it would take time for him to recover.


    "Still conscious, huh? I underestimated your resilience," Natasha murmured softly. Then, tapping her earpiece, she spoke: "Clarice, I need a portal."


    "Got it, Sister Natasha," came the cheerful reply from Clarice.


    A moment later, the air behind Natasha shimmered and warped, as though pierced by an invisible dagger. The distortion grew, tearing open into a swirling portal bathed in a soft purple glow. It radiated with the shimmer of endless starlight.


    Through the portal, the faint outline of an empty platform was visible on the other side.


    Natasha''s right foot lightly pushed against Abomination''s body, sending it slightly airborne. With a swift motion, she delivered a sideways kick to his chest.


    Bang!


    Abomination''s massive frame was launched through the portal, disappearing into its swirling light. On the other side, his body crashed onto the platform with a thunderous impact.


    The portal shimmered briefly before closing. Natasha gave a satisfied nod and then turned, walking gracefully toward Hulk.


    When she reached him, Hulk, to her surprise, obediently crouched down, lowering himself to her eye level before she could even speak.


    Natasha blinked in momentary surprise before smiling. "Do you want to come with me, Hulk?"


    "Hulk," he replied without hesitation, nodding eagerly after calling his own name.


    For Hulk, Natasha was one of the few people in the world who treated him with kindness. Her invitation needed no second thought. He didn''t hesitate at all¡ªnot because of romantic love, but out of a deep bond of friendship and dependence.


    Hulk craved connection, and Natasha had become someone he trusted and admired.


    Natasha wasn''t surprised by his response. She had successfully earned his trust and friendship. She even intended to take Hulk with her. But not everyone was pleased about this development.


    General Ross, who had been observing from a distance, was far from happy. Seeing Abomination disappear into the mysterious portal and Natasha reappear¡ªthis time seemingly "kidnapping" Hulk¡ªRoss acted quickly.


    "Lower the helicopter!" he barked.


    At the same time, a large contingent of Ross''s soldiers had already surrounded the area. However, knowing the immense power of Natasha and Abomination, Ross had refrained from involving his men directly in the earlier fight.


    As the situation entered its final stage, General Ross immediately ordered his soldiers to move into the neighborhood.


    In other words, Ross intended to leverage the authority and reputation of the U.S. military to strengthen his bargaining position.


    With this added support, Ross exited the helicopter, accompanied by a small group of soldiers and Betty, and began walking toward Natasha and Hulk.


    "Apologies, ma''am," Ross said in a firm tone, his expression stern but controlled. "We appreciate your service to the people of New York and the military, but I''m going to have to ask you to hand over both the Abomination and the Hulk."


    Heavily armed soldiers surrounded the area, their presence creating a tense atmosphere. Meanwhile, several helicopters hovered overhead, their spotlights piercing through the night to illuminate the confrontation below, casting bright, focused beams on Natasha, Hulk, and Ross.


    ¡­


    Perhaps it was because of his position of power, his personality, or his confidence in the military support behind him, but General Ross continued to speak forcefully, even after witnessing Natasha''s formidable strength with his own eyes.


    This amused Natasha.


    She had a good temper¡ªor at least, she wasn''t irritated by General Ross''s tone. To her, his posture came across more like that of an amusing clown.


    Natasha glanced around at the large group of soldiers, their guns trained on her. The sight reminded Hulk of his own experience of being hunted by so many people and weapons, and a fierce light flickered in his eyes.


    But because of Natasha, he refrained from choosing to lash out in a violent rampage.


    Natasha shifted her gaze to Ross and the worried woman standing beside him. Tilting her head slightly, she spoke in a calm tone:


    "I admire your character, General Ross, judging by your attitude toward me. Even now, you remain steadfast. Your military career has clearly forged a strong, iron-blooded temperament."


    She continued, "You possess enough tenacity and conviction to face any situation, and as a result, the soldiers under your command seem to reflect those same qualities."


    "But I''m always tough and would never find myself in your position. So, is that acceptable?"


    "Or is it just habitual arrogance?"


    "Maybe both."


    "It''s not about that, ma''am. I need you to hand over the Abomination, and we have to take the Hulk. They''re military matters," Ross said, attempting to interrupt Natasha, only to be interrupted more forcefully by her.


    "There''s no need to put on an act, General Ross. As a spy, I''ve mastered the art of reading expressions and understanding psychology. Now, I can also sense specific emotions."


    She continued sharply, "For instance, your soldiers are extremely nervous. And you¡ªdespite your tough exterior¡ªare harboring a nervous heart at this very moment."


    Her words cut through the tension, making Ross''s face darken as he glared at her.


    "Madam, you must realize that your actions here are a direct provocation of the U.S. military."


    "Frankly, I don''t care about your American military," Natasha replied coldly. "If you''re relying on these soldiers, then¡ª"


    Before she could finish, her bright eyes turned piercing. In an instant, a terrifying and overwhelming force of sheer dominance erupted from her, radiating outwards in a red wave. It swept through the area, striking like a tempest.


    Under this immense pressure, every soldier present froze. Their eyes went blank, and one by one, they collapsed to the ground like cut straw, completely unconscious.


    In the aftermath of her display, only a handful of individuals near Natasha remained unaffected by the wave of dominance.


    Ross, overwhelmed by the sheer power, stood in shock, watching helplessly as his soldiers lay scattered and incapacitated.


    Betty and Hulk looked on, visibly shaken, while Bloody Mary gazed at Natasha with an expression of fanatical admiration.


    This girl was clearly recalling the man she had longed for that night in the Kingpin Building, demonstrating his overwhelming, commanding power in the same way.


    "Is this a demonstration? Or a provocation against the U.S. military? Are you planning to start a war with us?" General Ross asked, his voice deep, as he struggled to suppress the turmoil brewing in his heart.


    Despite his unease, Ross refused to back down, still attempting to appeal to the authority of the United States. However, to Natasha, his words came off as crude and clumsy.


    "You''re really irritating," Natasha said bluntly, stepping closer to Ross. "If you weren''t Bruce Banner''s father-in-law, I might not kill you outright, but you''d certainly end up a vegetable."


    Though she was slightly shorter than Ross, Natasha''s aura was commanding, radiating the majesty of a ruler and utterly eclipsing his presence. Even Ross, staring at the woman before him, couldn''t suppress the growing tension in his heart.


    "I''ll say this only once," Natasha continued, her voice calm but laced with authority. "I have no interest in your army or your country. The only reason I''m here is because your resources are substantial enough to provide me with the enjoyment I seek. And for that, I''ve paid my dues. But¡ª"


    She paused, her gaze sharpening.


    "You shouldn''t expect me to be like the average American, bowing down obediently to your so-called free will."


    "There are few people who can influence my will¡ªmy family among them. But you? You don''t make the cut. Believe me, General, you don''t want to provoke me, and certainly not the family behind me."


    Her tone grew colder as she added, "Here''s a piece of advice for you: if you ever think of pursuing us or harboring malicious intentions, you''d better first consider whether you can endure the consequences of our wrath. If you think you can conceal your schemes from us, by all means, try. But don''t expect to walk away unscathed."


    Natasha''s words were direct, cold, and uncompromising, laced with subtle double meanings. They weren''t just directed at Ross¡ªthey were a declaration to the entire United States, perhaps even to the world, delivered through him.


    The sheer weight of her words left Ross stunned. He was so shocked that, for a moment, he couldn''t find anything to say.


    What unsettled him the most, however, was the creeping realization that this woman might not be bluffing. The unwavering confidence in her eyes told him as much.


    In Canada, before coming here, she had displayed an incomprehensible level of power, effortlessly crushing the Abomination¡ªa being he had regarded as one of the most formidable superweapons.


    Her destructive capabilities were undeniable, with visible damage to the terrain standing as a testament to her might.


    Considering the strength she had shown so far, Ross couldn''t think of a single viable way to counter her. Large-scale tactical offensives? Laughable. The hundreds of soldiers present had been incapacitated without even meeting her gaze.


    What was the range of her abilities? What was their upper limit? He had no answers.


    Her reaction speed, explosive strength, and the potential for devastating long-range attacks made even conventional warfare seem pointless. That left only unconventional measures.


    Biochemical weapons? Nuclear strikes?


    But deploying those came with catastrophic consequences. The "one thousand wounds to the enemy, two thousand to oneself" scenario was unavoidable. And to make matters worse, she seemed capable of opening portals.


    If they resorted to launching a nuclear strike and she simply escaped through a portal, leaving them to face the fallout alone, it would be nothing short of devastating.


    And this was just Natasha. Her words suggested that there was a family backing her¡ªan implication far more terrifying.


    They are all such monsters. No wonder she is so confident and capable of directly disregarding the most powerful country in the world¡ªthe United States.


    Upon realizing this, Ross understood that his plan was doomed to fail.


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 170 to 178


    ¡­


    Ross remained silent.


    Reality was harsh. The world of adults and the powerful was complex and multifaceted, but at its core, it was painfully simple: the weak had no voice.


    As a former military colonel, Ross had built his tough demeanor and style upon the foundation of his status, power, and connections. Under the established rules of this game, he was among the powerful, while others were naturally the weak. He had long enjoyed the privileges that came with his position.


    But Natasha was different. She existed outside¡ªand even above¡ªthe rules of this game. It was clear to Ross that he couldn''t use those same rules to suppress her or take the Hulk and the Abomination away from her.


    Realizing this, Ross hesitated, unwilling though he was to admit defeat.


    Natasha cast a calm glance at Ross before turning her attention to Betty. Noticing Betty''s expression, heavy with sadness and worry over matters of life and death, Natasha couldn''t help but find it amusing. She offered a casual reminder:


    "Hey, ma''am, I''ll be taking him with me. But it doesn''t mean he''s going to die. You''ll have the chance to see him again in the future."


    "Thank you..." Betty murmured, her voice dazed, as though she couldn''t quite believe it.


    Natasha shook her head helplessly.


    She snapped her fingers, and a purple portal suddenly appeared behind Natasha. Without hesitation, Natasha stepped through it, taking Hulk with her. He turned and walked toward the portal as well.


    Bloody Mary parted her lips as if to speak but stopped herself. In the end, she simply watched in silence as Natasha and Hulk disappeared into the portal, which then vanished without a trace.


    After Natasha and Hulk''s departure, the entire block fell into a tense calm, broken only by the crackling sounds of flames still burning nearby.


    For now, Ross''s reaction was left unaddressed, but the police and the crowd of onlookers began to murmur excitedly among themselves.


    As live witnesses to the extraordinary battle, the impact on their senses was far greater than anything seen on television. Every punch and kick had a visceral quality, the sound of each impact like a thunderclap reverberating through the streets.


    The sheer force of the attacks created shockwaves that pressed down on the onlookers, making their blood run cold and their hearts skip beats. It was a feeling far more exhilarating than any extreme sport, like high-altitude bungee jumping.


    "It was an unimaginable battle! Oh my God, I''m absolutely in love with that lady. She''s like a mythical Valkyrie¡ªelegant, powerful, and awe-inspiring."


    "She''s truly a goddess of war! Beautiful in every way¡ªher appearance, her poise, her strength. She''s incredible!"


    "Believe me, she''s my now," one exclaimed passionately.


    "She could easily defeat such a terrifying monster, and the battle destroyed the entire neighborhood in the process. Power like that¡­ it''s not something a human should possess."


    "Yes, today''s battle was a disaster. Don''t forget, the monster that first appeared was accompanied by the military. I have every reason to believe that the birth of this monster is tied to a military experiment. That lady obviously stepped in to stop the creature¡ªand in doing so, she saved all of us."


    "This must be a conspiracy by the federal government and the military. They allowed an uncontrollable monster to rampage through the streets of New York, causing the deaths of countless innocent people and police officers."


    "The police did their best. They were brave. They helped many of us, alongside that lady and the man with the bloody hair."


    "True, they may have seemed a little weak, but I believe they gave it their all. After all, they were up against a terrifying monster¡ªa cruel demon."


    There is no doubt that the people, though uninformed, are perceptive. They understood what happened when the Abomination tore through the neighborhood, killing innocent civilians. The police responded quickly, trying their hardest to subdue the creature, but it was far too powerful. Conventional firearms had no effect on it.


    Although tensions between the American police and the public are often high, and the police''s infamous reputation for emptying magazines during law enforcement encounters doesn''t sit well with the populace, this time was different.


    For once, in the face of crisis, the police did not act like cowardly fools abandoning the people to save themselves. Instead, they bravely stood their ground, fighting the monster to the death. Many officers lost their lives in the process, their sacrifices both tragic and heroic.


    Tonight, the police of New York earned the cheers and admiration of its citizens for their courage and dedication.


    In stark contrast, however, stands the federal government and the military.


    The public doesn''t fully understand the details, but the monster''s arrival alongside military forces raises serious questions. It suggests that the military not only knew about the creature but might even have been responsible for its creation.


    The federal government and the military have always left a poor impression on the American people. So much so that, after today''s disaster, the first entities questioned were the federal government and the military.


    Even the lady who saved everyone¡ªdespite taking Abomination and Hulk away¡ªwas not criticized by the people. Instead, they breathed a collective sigh of relief. The public was far more inclined to trust Natasha than the government or the military.


    In fact, many believed that Natasha, with her immense strength, had the capability to control and suppress the two monsters she had taken with her.


    However, to the military and government, this was unthinkable.


    The staggering number of deaths and the extensive damage caused to the neighborhood tonight would undoubtedly shock the world, sparking fresh waves of criticism and public outrage.


    At the center of the storm, General Ross understood all too well that his military career was over.


    Someone would have to take full responsibility for the events of the night¡ªand that someone was him.


    Ross stood there, overwhelmed by a sense of loneliness. He looked at the devastated neighborhood in front of him: vehicles reduced to smoldering wrecks, flames still licking at the charred remains, and collapsed streetlights flickering faintly. He sighed deeply.


    Meanwhile, at the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, Fury turned away from the blacked-out screen and began to leave, with Hill trailing behind him.


    "Get Bloody Mary and our Black Widow back," Fury ordered.


    "Yes, sir."


    "And keep an eye on Ross."


    "General Ross? His political career is done. He''s bound to be made the scapegoat to quell public anger. Why should we still pay attention to him?"


    "You underestimate Ross, Hill. He''s not as simple as you think."


    ¡­


    Ding!


    The elevator doors slid open, and Fury and Agent Hill stepped inside, standing side by side as the elevator ascended. Fury, continuing his earlier thoughts, spoke in his deep, authoritative voice.


    "What happened tonight has undoubtedly caused irreversible consequences," Fury said, "but it doesn''t mean Ross''s career is over. He''s not finished yet."


    Hill glanced at him, her expression sharpening as realization dawned. "Director, are you saying¡­?"


    Fury nodded, his tone growing serious. "The Super Soldier Serum."


    "The super-soldier project Ross worked so hard to build may have gone out of control tonight, resulting in this disaster. But that chaos has also made more people take notice of the destructive power unleashed by those two monsters."


    Hill frowned, following his train of thought. Fury continued, his words heavy.


    "Trust me, the higher-ups aren''t just thinking about sending Ross to a military court. What''s really on their minds is getting their hands on the Super Soldier Serum formula. That''s the cruel reality of power at the top. They''ll prioritize their interests above all else."


    Fury''s gaze was sharp as he explained. "Of course, they''ll parade him in shackles to appease public outrage, but that''s just a performance. The destruction caused by the Abomination and Natasha will become Ross''s bargaining chip. When the scales of interest tip in his favor, those same high-ranking officials will do whatever it takes to pull him out of the abyss."


    Hill''s expression hardened. Fury pressed on. "Especially now, with powerful mutants emerging and the mysterious abilities Natasha demonstrated tonight. The political elite feel their dominance being threatened, and they''ll stop at nothing to maintain it. To them, a powerful, extraordinary army isn''t just an asset¡ªit''s a necessity."


    Hill, one of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s most skilled agents, finally saw the full picture Fury was painting. While her operational skills were second to none, she had to admit Fury''s grasp of political games surpassed her own.


    "Are we watching Ross because of the serum?" she asked carefully.


    Fury''s reply was icy. "I''m keeping an eye on who he''ll give that formula to. The world is chaotic enough with two monsters. The last thing we need is an army of them. Do you understand, Hill?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Fury turned to look out the transparent glass of the elevator, his reflection faint against the city lights below. His fingers lightly tapped the side of the elevator panel, a rare sign of unease.


    His voice dropped to a murmur, almost to himself. "The world is slipping out of control. There was a time when I could stabilize it from the shadows. But now¡­" He trailed off, the weight of the shifting world heavy on his shoulders.


    But now, the number of mutants was increasing, and their abilities were growing stronger. In addition, more monsters were emerging¡ªespecially the mysterious organization lurking behind Natasha, which made him even more uneasy.


    The previous calm he once felt was gone, and he no longer held cards powerful enough to confront the growing threats.


    He needed to find and create tools to stabilize the world and fight against those monsters.


    The original Hulk had been one of his chosen targets, but this big guy was easily deceived and led astray¡ªdriven by hatred and manipulated by just a few words. Now, Fury was left with only a playboy, a guilt-ridden spider boy, and a half-crazed maniac with multiple personalities chasing his so-called lover.


    Maybe he could add Barton to the mix.


    But these few people alone weren''t enough to achieve the grand plan Fury had envisioned.


    "It''s really difficult for me¡­" Fury thought, maintaining an indifferent facade, though he sighed inwardly.


    Perhaps¡­ could he reach a deal with those people?


    His one good eye flickered with consideration.


    "Wow~~~"


    A loud cheer echoed through the airbase above the Pacific Ocean. In the spacious hall, Pietro, Sergei, and a group of boys were shirtless, wearing shorts, and munching on snacks. While chewing, they gathered around the unconscious Abomination lying sprawled on the ground, gazing at him with curiosity.


    Clarice and Alina, the two mischievous girls, squatted nearby, poking the ugly monster''s massive head with their tiny white fingers.


    "Is this the big monster Sister Natasha controls? Super cool," Pietro said, grinning and crunching on a bag of potato chips.


    Sergei wrinkled his nose and shook his head. "This guy is so ugly. And, ugh, he reeks of bad breath. Honestly, it''s disgusting."


    Alexei, who had bulked up into a hulking strongman, approached, appraising Abomination with his own unique perspective.


    "I like his muscles. Muscles mean strength. I bet he''s a great fighter," Alexei said confidently, flexing his arms in a pose.


    The others barely glanced at him before returning to their discussion. They had long since dismissed Alexei''s obsession with muscles as both his strength and his weakness. Even though they admired his raw power, it didn''t change their opinion of him.


    Soon after, Yelena and Melina entered, wearing loose gray tops and jeans.


    Pietro, Sergei, and the others quickly stepped aside to let the women comment.


    Yelena tilted her head at the sight of the Abomination and gave her judgment. "What a disgusting thing."


    Melina, always blunt, added, "I think John and his team would enjoy dissecting him. He''d make an excellent test subject."


    Her cruel remark drew no serious reactions; they were all too used to her dry humor.


    Weng!


    A low hum vibrated through the air, signaling something brewing in the background.


    At that moment, the metal door nearby slid open, and Natasha entered with Hulk in tow. Hulk, clearly in good spirits, was carrying a large meat roll in one hand and a big cup of Coke in the other. His mouth glistened with oil as he happily devoured his snack.


    However, when Hulk noticed Pietro, Sergei, and the others, his chewing slowed. He glanced cautiously at the group, sticking close to Natasha as his wary gaze swept over them.


    The group, however, showed no hostility, only kindness.


    The three little girls, along with Pushkin, immediately darted toward Hulk. The girls chirped excited greetings, their eyes wide with curiosity as they studied him.


    "Hey, big guy! You''re so tall! What''s your name?" one of them asked, tilting her head.


    "Wow! You''re much prettier than that other big guy, but you''re all green! Did you eat too many vegetables or something?"


    "I hate eating vegetables," another girl added with a grimace. "If eating them turns you into this, I''m never touching vegetables again!"


    Pushkin rolled his eyes at his friend''s comment and shouted in exasperation, "This has nothing to do with eating vegetables! He was injected with a mutated version of the Super Soldier Serum. Stop making excuses just to avoid eating your greens!"


    ¡­


    "Hey, Pushkin, you''re slandering me!" Alina protested, visibly upset at being called out. She angrily raised her tiny fist and landed a light punch on Pushkin''s head.


    Pushkin, considering himself a gentleman, thought it beneath him to argue with a little girl. Instead of retaliating, he dodged the blows and tried to maintain an air of authority, glaring at her with what he believed was a fierce expression. But the three girls who lived with him day and night knew him too well. His attempt to appear intimidating failed miserably. They didn''t take him seriously, and one of them even playfully slapped him on the cheek.


    "Justice siege!" she cried with mock drama.


    Nearby, a group of carefree onlookers were munching on snacks, loudly cheering and enjoying the show. The lively atmosphere could be felt, and Hulk, watching from a distance, felt a pang of envy.


    As the playful fight continued, Yelena and Melina approached Hulk, standing close to him. At over two meters tall and weighing more than a thousand pounds, Hulk''s sheer presence was intimidating. For most humans, the fear of giants was instinctual, but Yelena and Melina were far from ordinary. Having surpassed human limits, they no longer harbored such fears.


    From a certain angle, Hulk even looked endearing¡ªsmiling sheepishly, his demeanor almost childlike.


    "Hey guys, welcome to our base!" Yelena greeted him warmly, waving her hand.


    Hulk seemed uncertain, his large green hand hesitantly waving back. "Hulk...!" he bellowed, his voice booming but friendly.


    "Wait, he can''t speak properly?" Yelena asked, turning to Natasha.


    Natasha, without stopping, strode toward Abomination''s lifeless form lying in the center of the area. Her long legs carried her with poise as she replied, "His consciousness is still young. He needs time to learn and adapt."


    While Hulk remained confused under Yelena''s teasing gaze, Natasha reached Abomination''s body. She looked down at the hulking creature with calm indifference and said, her tone sharp and cold, "Don''t bother pretending. No matter how good your act, you can''t hide from our perception."


    Her words struck with precision. "Your fate is already written," she added with finality.


    At this, Abomination, who had been feigning unconsciousness, opened his eyes. His fierce gaze met Natasha''s calm one as he slowly sat up, surveying the scene. The young faces watching him were filled with apathy, their expressions indifferent.


    To them, his massive size and imposing figure seemed as harmless as a stray dog. This dismissive attitude ignited a surge of humiliation within him.


    Even so, Abomination forced himself to stay composed. His primal instincts warned him that the auras surrounding him were dangerously powerful¡ªeach of them, including the woman who had effortlessly defeated him, exuded an energy far beyond his own capabilities.


    It felt as if the roles had reversed. These people all had terrifying wild beasts sleeping within them. When they were dormant, there was no danger, but when they woke up, they could easily tear him apart.


    "Damn it, what kind of place have I been thrown into?" Abomination cursed inwardly.


    He had finally arrived in the den of monsters.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Abomination, despite his monstrous appearance, displayed an unusual calmness. His only concern now was survival. He needed to make sure he didn''t die, then wait for the right moment to escape. As for revenge? That was laughable. Abomination had no intention of seeking revenge.


    Revenge on these monsters? Who could he even take revenge on? Maybe he could defeat those four little brats, but even if he did, so what? The result would likely be even worse for him.


    Abomination, who had personally fought Natasha, understood the cruelty and darkness in her heart all too well. To put it simply, she was not someone to offend.


    Abomination knew this well, and Natasha wasn''t surprised by his insight. She had cultivated a high level of emotional awareness, able to sense subtle shifts in people''s emotions. They could appear to hide their inner thoughts, but in reality, they were completely transparent to her.


    But Natasha didn''t care much about hiding her own thoughts.


    "We will ensure your basic needs are met," she said coolly. "We''ve prepared a comfortable room for you. You can watch TV, surf the internet. You won''t be treated as a slave or a test subject for dissection. But only if you''re smart enough."


    She continued, "You can try to escape, but you''ll need to evaluate the consequences yourself."


    "Your only role here is as a sparring partner. Fighting is in your blood. You''re a born warrior. At certain times, I''ll allow you to unleash your anger and fight your opponent."


    "How long you''ll stay here depends on my mood."


    Natasha''s calm words carried an irresistible authority.


    After hearing her conditions, Abomination secretly let out a sigh of relief. The terms were far better than he had expected. At least he wasn''t going to be turned into a lab rat.


    Suddenly, sparks crackled in the air nearby, forming a circle. Everyone turned to look as two figures stepped out of the sparks¡ªLeon and Wanda.


    "Yo, it''s quite lively today," Leon remarked as he appeared, scanning the room. His eyes lingered on Abomination and Hulk for a moment before focusing on Natasha.


    "So, did you enjoy playing around today?"


    "I stretched my muscles a bit. Unfortunately, the intensity wasn''t high enough, but it still felt very comfortable," Natasha remarked.


    Leon chuckled. "Haha, Natasha''s showing her violent side now."


    "How''s it going over there?" Natasha asked, shifting her attention to Leon and Wanda.


    The two didn''t hesitate to speak openly in front of Abomination and Hulk. Leon nodded and replied, "Just earlier, under the guidance of the Ancient One, I led a group of sorcerers to track down members of the so-called Dark Sorcerer Order. Kaecilius wasn''t there, but we managed to eliminate a dozen of their fallen sorcerers."


    He added with a hint of pride, "The sorcerers are progressing as expected under my rigorous training. Their strength is steadily improving."


    Wanda stretched lazily and chimed in, "Once I take over as the Supreme Sorceress, we can proceed with the follow-up plans."


    ¡­


    To put it bluntly, this is a plan to cut off the Vishanti''s influence.


    The Ancient One, the Supreme Sorcerer, was unaware of this plan. Even if she had known, she likely wouldn''t have taken it seriously. The plan to sever ties with the Vishanti was devised by Leon, Natasha, and Wanda.


    The core of the plan involved using Kamar-Taj as a central point to restructure how magicians accessed their magical power. Traditionally, magicians draw magic from the Vishanti through communication and absorption of energy from their dimension. However, under this new scheme, the old magicians would be bypassed, and neither the Vishanti nor Wanda would be provoked¡ªfor now. Instead, new mages would be directed to borrow magic first from the Vishanti and then from Wanda herself.


    Yes, Wanda had effectively become a figure comparable to the Vishanti.


    Her Chaos Magic, the most primal and potent form of magical energy, far surpassed the magic offered by the Vishanti. Wanda thus had the qualifications to become this new "loan shark" of magic.


    As Wanda delved deeper into the Darkhold, her power grew exponentially¡ªfrighteningly so. Even the Ancient One was shocked by her strength. Fortunately, the Ancient One sought to keep the situation stable. If she''d known that Wanda was practicing dark magic, she might have had to consider expelling her as a successor. However, the Ancient One herself had relied on dark powers in the past. This shared reliance on forbidden energy forged an unspoken understanding between them.


    With the Ancient One in a semi-retired state, she delegated many of Kamar-Taj''s responsibilities to Wanda, allowing herself to focus on battles with Dormammu and other interdimensional threats. This was why Wanda had been so busy lately. She even dragged Leon into her tasks, insisting that having more people made things easier to manage.


    Wanda''s interception plan was surprisingly balanced. The Vishanti traditionally demanded both magic and the souls of practitioners. Wanda, however, had no need for souls. Instead, she required all magical energy from the mages to flow back to her upon their deaths. Essentially, this meant that these mages were unknowingly enhancing her power through their practice. Every century or so, Wanda''s magic would experience a surge as these energies accumulated.


    If a mage proved exceptionally skilled, Wanda could even liberate their soul upon death, allowing them to follow her as a vassal. In essence, her plan ensured that these mages worked for her¡ªeven in death.


    This "black-hearted capitalist" approach was unmistakable, and Leon''s influence on the plan was obvious. Without his scheming, a straightforward girl like Wanda wouldn''t have conceived such a concept.


    However, the mages might not object. After all, working under Wanda offered far more favorable terms than dealing with the Vishanti.


    Natasha was fully aware of this plan. Though she recognized the risk of offending the magical hierarchy, she knew the rewards were too promising to ignore.


    After some thought, it seemed unlikely that the big boss would notice anything. After all, they were essentially "borrowing money to lay eggs" by focusing on training a new generation of sorcerers.


    Following a brief discussion, Natasha instructed Alexei and Sergei to head to his private quarters, carrying a sense of animosity. Since the Abomination would no longer remain at the air base, Natasha also tasked Melina with locating a new base. This new location would serve as a training ground for recruits to be absorbed in the future.


    Meanwhile, Hulk had been settled into a harmonious environment. Surrounded by goodwill, Hulk remained calm. The three young girls even enjoyed spending time with him, often opening portals to take him to the beach or other islands for fun. These peaceful moments lasted until Bruce Banner''s consciousness reasserted itself, overtaking Hulk''s.


    Despite both being gamma ray mutants, the Hulk and Abomination had vastly different circumstances. However, this distinction mattered little to anyone.


    After defeating the Abomination and bringing both him and the Hulk back, Natasha returned to her routine¡ªresting, training, sunbathing¡ªwhile Sergei and the others resumed their carefree activities, going to school, playing, and enjoying themselves.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Though Natasha, Leon, and their group enjoyed this peaceful interlude, the world outside faced an upheaval of public outrage.


    A monster had rampaged through New York City, causing 403 civilian casualties and the deaths of over 40 police officers. This marked one of the most catastrophic events in recent U.S. history. To make matters worse, the incident implicated the military and possible experimental mutants, reviving the public''s distrust of the federal government.


    The American people''s bitter memories of past government misdeeds¡ªbiological experiments, nuclear testing, and other unethical practices¡ªcame rushing back. This time was no different. The sheer destruction caused by the monstrous Abomination shook the public to its core. People questioned how the military and government could conduct experiments that resulted in the creation of such an uncontrollable creature.


    The fact that the monster breached an urban area, putting countless lives at risk, only fueled public fury. No one wanted to live in fear of walking down the street, only to encounter a terrifying beast that could destroy their lives and families in an instant.


    On social media, criticism of the federal government and military erupted like wildfire, overwhelming servers on some platforms. Comments flooded in, with users expressing their outrage:


    - "It''s unimaginable how the government and military keep creating these monsters without our consent. Let''s not forget the first ''monster'' they made¡ªSteve Rogers."


    - "Controlled monster: Steve Rogers. Uncontrolled monster: Abomination. Amazing. America will eventually fall because of its own arrogance."


    - "If this monster wasn''t stopped by the pretty lady, there would''ve been even more casualties. The only way they''d solve it would be missiles¡ªor maybe even nukes."


    - "They created something that doesn''t belong in this world and shattered nearly 500 families. My heart aches for the innocent victims, and I offer my deepest respect to the brave officers who gave their lives. It''s tragic."


    The tragedy and the public''s anger cast a long shadow, and it became clear that this event would have far-reaching consequences.


    "Someone must be held accountable for this. The person responsible for these experiments should face the gallows. He must pay with his life to atone for the countless innocent lives lost."


    "They deserve to rot in hell. They''re always using our tax dollars for these shameless experiments. I''m sick of it. They constantly hide the truth from us."


    "Am I the only one amazed by the beauty and power of that woman? She''s like a Valkyrie! Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if she were the reincarnation of Athena."


    ¡­


    Under intense public pressure, the federal government and the military maintained a coordinated silence. Both the new White House spokesperson and the military representative held press conferences, offering vague statements that avoided admitting any direct responsibility for the creation of the Abomination.


    At the same time, to quell public outrage, the federal government began compensating the families of police officers and civilians who lost their lives during the attack. To further placate the masses, they dismissed a few low-level officials from the military and federal agencies¡ªmere scapegoats.


    Shortly afterward, a series of high-profile news stories in Hollywood and other entertainment circles dominated the media, effectively diverting public attention. The controversy surrounding the Abomination, the military, and the government was pushed aside and soon forgotten.


    "Sir, as you predicted, General Ross was indeed saved."


    In a Chevrolet SUV parked outside Xavier''s School for Gifted Youngsters, Maria Hill turned to Nick Fury in the passenger seat, her hands resting on the steering wheel. She listened intently to her headset before speaking softly.


    The car came to a halt in the parking area. Fury and Hill opened their doors and stepped out. The campus was serene, with a winding road leading to the main building. As they walked, Fury spoke, his tone calm but firm:


    "Hill, as an agent, you should know by now¡ªthis world has never been the utopia ordinary people imagine."


    His gaze remained fixed ahead as he continued. "Driven by self-interest, they''ll abandon anyone, even us, if it suits their agenda. They''ll rewrite the truth at any cost. The truth doesn''t matter to them."


    "But SHIELD protects these people, enabling them to act with impunity," Hill said with a cold snort.


    "What we protect has never been them, Hill," Fury replied, his voice low and steady. "It''s the world¡ªthe billions of ordinary people who rely on us, whether they know it or not. Forget the politics. Our job is to focus on what matters."


    Their conversation ended as they approached the Mutant Academy''s main building. In front of the entrance stood Jean Grey, wearing a brown coat, and Logan, the Wolverine. The two mutants seemed to be waiting for them, engaged in quiet conversation.


    When Fury and Hill reached them, Jean offered a polite smile and extended her hand. "Mr. Fury, Ms. Hill," she greeted warmly. "The professor is expecting you in his office."


    "Thank you," Fury replied with a slight nod.


    Jean gestured toward the building. She and Logan accompanied Fury and Hill to the principal''s office. Jean knocked briefly on the door before opening it.


    As they stepped inside, Fury''s single eye scanned the room. Seated with Professor Charles Xavier was another figure¡ªa new face who seemed as strong as steel. Fury''s gaze lingered briefly before he greeted the professor.


    "Professor Xavier."


    "Mr. Fury," the professor replied with a nod.


    After brief pleasantries, the professor gestured to two empty chairs opposite his desk. Fury and Hill took their seats, noting that the X-Men members present didn''t seem to be leaving. Fury immediately understood: this meeting wasn''t going to be a casual discussion.


    "Professor Xavier, please forgive me for the unexpected visit," Fury began, his tone courteous but firm.


    "There''s no need for apologies, Mr. Fury. I believe we''ll both gain much from this discussion," the professor replied with his usual mild demeanor, unchanged over the years.


    "In that case, I won''t waste time with formalities. I assume you''re aware of what happened two nights ago?" Fury''s voice was calm and direct, devoid of the aggressive edge he often carried as Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.


    Professor Xavier''s expression turned somber. "It was a tragedy¡ªa disaster that could have been avoided," he said with regret. "My thoughts are with those who lost their lives. Unfortunately, we were¡­ preoccupied."


    "Preoccupied?" Fury raised an eyebrow.


    "An old friend," Xavier said quietly.


    "Magneto." Fury nodded knowingly. "He''s been moving in the shadows, making it nearly impossible for us to track him. What''s his objective this time?"


    Magneto was on S.H.I.E.L.D.''s highest-level monitoring list, alongside other individuals considered global threats. Unlike Xavier, who cooperated openly, Magneto was a ghost¡ªa master of magnetism capable of erasing his tracks with ease. Surveillance cameras, electronic monitoring, even advanced drones¡ªnothing worked against him. As long as he wanted to remain hidden, he was virtually untraceable.


    Fury had long harbored a professional disdain for individuals with such abilities. Magneto''s power to manipulate magnetic fields rendered conventional surveillance obsolete. And while Fury loathed dealing with unknowns, he grudgingly acknowledged that few others were as uniquely untouchable as Magneto.


    "Do you know what he''s after?" Fury asked.


    Xavier sighed. "I''m afraid I don''t. Erik hasn''t confided in me, but I suspect he''s searching for something."


    "Something?"


    "Perhaps an object, perhaps a person¡ªor something beyond my understanding. His actions have been¡­ peculiar."


    Fury leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp. "So you''ve been trying to locate him?"


    "Yes," Xavier admitted. "But every time we make a move, he seems to anticipate it. By the time we arrive, he''s already gone."


    Fury nodded thoughtfully. Magneto''s pattern of behavior was unnerving. He wasn''t concerned about Magneto making a public spectacle¡ªErik''s silent maneuvers were far more dangerous. Fury knew from history that when Magneto worked in the shadows, it usually led to an event that shook the world.


    "Professor, are you still unwilling to share more with me?" Fury''s voice was low, his single eye locked onto Xavier''s with unrelenting focus.


    Xavier met Fury''s gaze, his calm composure unchanged. "Mr. Fury, you know that Erik is not easily understood, even by those closest to him. I will help where I can, but I can only offer you what I know."


    Fury remained silent for a moment, then leaned back in his chair, his mind already calculating the next steps. Magneto was a problem¡ªa silent, unpredictable force¡ªand Fury''s instincts told him something monumental was on the horizon.


    The meaning behind Professor Xavier''s words was clear, yet he maintained his calm demeanor, shaking his head with a gentle smile.


    "You know, Mr. Fury," Xavier said, "they have never shown malice toward the world. In fact, they''ve extended goodwill on many occasions."


    "I understand your perspective, Mr. Fury. They are not inherently bad people," he added, his tone measured.


    Fury gave a slight nod but wasted no time shifting gears. "Then let''s change the subject. I''d like to invite some of your people to join my team," he said decisively.


    Xavier''s brow arched slightly in curiosity as he glanced at his students and colleagues. "I''m intrigued," he said with a warm smile.


    "We need a team that''s stable and strong enough to handle crises," Fury explained. "A group capable of addressing the kind of threats that the world isn''t prepared for."


    ¡­


    "With all due respect, I don''t think the government trusts us enough yet," Professor Xavier said calmly, addressing the underlying concern with precision.


    He could allow his students to join Nick Fury''s team, but there was a lingering danger that weighed on his mind: humanity''s deep-rooted prejudice against mutants. While the public might remain silent, their opinions often followed the tides of manipulated narratives and public sentiment. What truly concerned Xavier wasn''t the people¡ªit was the federal government.


    The prejudice of government officials toward mutants was no secret. For decades, high-level initiatives had sanctioned experiments targeting mutants, atrocities drenched in blood and tragedy. Could the federal government claim ignorance of such events? No one could answer with certainty. Until Xavier could trust the motives at play, he would not risk sending his students into a potentially hostile situation.


    Nick Fury, catching the hesitation in Xavier''s demeanor, leaned forward, planting his hands firmly on the desk. His single eye locked onto the professor''s, his voice resolute.


    "The team I''m creating exists solely to protect this world. No one has jurisdiction over it." Fury''s tone was firm and unyielding. "It doesn''t follow orders from any government, and it answers to no one. As long as I''m Director of S.H.I.E.L.D., that independence will be protected."


    He straightened, his expression shadowed by concern. "Charles, the world is changing¡ªfaster than either of us could have predicted. I feel it. Crises are brewing, spreading like wildfire. While the federal government and the military are busy scheming for power, I need a team strong enough to face what''s coming."


    The room grew quiet as Fury''s words settled. Those standing nearby exchanged uncertain glances, their expressions reflecting a mix of intrigue and doubt.


    After a long silence, Xavier finally broke it, posing a question with careful deliberation. "So, who exactly do you have on this team?"


    Fury met his gaze without hesitation.


    "That woman burdened with fractured personalities? That young man grappling with self-blame because of something you said? Tony Stark?" Xavier''s tone was light, but the implications were clear.


    Fury''s jaw tightened. "They''re not perfect, and they''re not the answer to everything," he admitted. "But they''re the best we''ve got. And I trust them to rise to the occasion."


    "I hope your trust in them remains steadfast," Xavier replied, his voice tinged with a faint warning.


    Finally, after a moment''s pause, Xavier gave a slow nod. "Very well. I will allow it."


    His agreement wasn''t just for Fury''s sake¡ªit was an opportunity to shift public perception and address the prejudice mutants had faced for so long.


    As for whether Fury would deceive him, Xavier was confident in his own abilities. Should Fury ever betray that trust, Xavier knew there was no force on Earth that could resist him when necessary.


    Johnny Blaze hadn''t been in a good mood lately.


    To be fair, his mood had been sour ever since he agreed to join the Brotherhood. The trouble stemmed not from his decision, but from the fiery entity residing within him. As Ghost Rider, the Flaming Skeleton Knight, Johnny found himself compelled to transform at night, seeking out and delivering vengeance to the wicked.


    At first, this wasn''t an issue. Hunting down and punishing heinous criminals felt like a natural extension of his existence. Promoting good and eradicating evil¡ªit was almost poetic. But problems arose when his instincts turned toward his newfound "allies."


    From the Brotherhood''s leader, Magneto, to members like Sabretooth, Mystique, and the junior recruits, none were spared from the Ghost Rider''s judgment. In his fiery eyes, they were all sinners, steeped in blood and guilt, worthy only of his penance stare and a one-way trip to hell.


    Inevitably, every night he transformed, Johnny would set off to hunt his Brotherhood comrades. Predictably, this never ended well. Despite his supernatural powers, he was no match for the Brotherhood''s unique and varied abilities. Magneto, in particular, was far too powerful. The Skeleton Knight would launch his attack only to find himself overpowered and, more often than not, suspended in the air by Magneto''s unyielding chains of metal.


    It became a grim cycle. Johnny would heal during the day, transform again at night, and promptly pick a fight. Magneto, exasperated, would defeat him yet again. The Brotherhood began to treat these nightly beatdowns as routine, while Johnny himself descended into despair.


    Sure, he had an iron will. But waking up every morning bruised, restrained, and subjected to the disdainful gazes of his Brotherhood "peers" was enough to make anyone spiral into depression.


    Ironically, the one silver lining in this endless cycle of humiliation was that Johnny eventually learned how to control his Ghost Rider form. He began to master his transformations, gaining a measure of sanity while in his skeletal state. This newfound control should have been a cause for celebration.


    But Johnny''s happiness was short-lived.


    As the Ghost Rider, his Penance Stare allowed him to see things that most humans couldn''t: the state of a person''s soul and the weight of their sins. This sight became a curse. The Brotherhood, riddled with corruption and malice, was unbearable to look at. Each night, his instincts urged him to judge and punish them, while his reason forced him to hold back.


    This constant battle between instinct and reason took a toll on Johnny.


    Finally, unable to endure the torment any longer, Johnny approached Magneto with a straightforward request: to leave the Brotherhood. He explained his reasoning with uncharacteristic honesty.


    To his surprise, Magneto, known for his domineering nature, agreed without hesitation. Perhaps he was simply tired of having to clean up Johnny''s nightly chaos, or maybe he recognized that the Ghost Rider didn''t belong among the Brotherhood''s ranks. Either way, Magneto''s willingness to let him go was a relief.


    And so, Johnny Blaze walked away, carrying the weight of his fiery curse but relieved to leave behind the Brotherhood¡ªand the constant struggle that came with it.


    Free at last, Johnny Blaze rode his cherished motorcycle all the way to Texas, hoping to rediscover his true self¡ªand perhaps reconnect with the woman he once loved.


    Life in Texas suited him. Living with his girlfriend brought a rare sense of peace, a reprieve from the chaos of his curse. For a while, everything felt calm and uncomplicated.


    But peace is fragile.


    One fateful night, everything changed when someone¡ªor rather, something¡ªcame knocking on Johnny''s door.


    In a modest apartment tucked away in a quiet neighborhood of Texas City, Johnny lounged on a battered sofa. The room was cluttered, a reflection of his inner turmoil. A half-empty bottle of beer rested in his hand as he stared at the TV, its muted program doing little to distract him. He was alone tonight¡ªhis girlfriend, a reporter, was working out of town for the next few days.


    The night seemed uneventful, save for the constant battle within him to suppress the fiery transformation clawing at his soul. But then, a strange and eerily familiar sensation crept into his heart.


    It wasn''t fear, nor anger¡ªthough it bore traces of both.


    Johnny set the beer aside and sat up straight, his senses sharpening. Something was coming. Something he couldn''t ignore.


    ¡­


    This inexplicable feeling gave Johnny an overwhelming urge to transform.


    Driven by this powerful impulse, Johnny opened the door and stepped outside. The streetlights lining both sides of the road were flickering erratically, casting an eerie glow on the otherwise desolate street. The darkness of the night seemed to swallow everything, and the silence was deafening, making the atmosphere unnervingly strange.


    Johnny, clad only in slippers, stood quietly, gazing across the street. As the flickering lights alternated between dim and bright, a figure emerged. Dressed in a slightly purple suit, the man''s pale, handsome face stood out starkly against the night.


    The moment Johnny saw him, a single word instinctively formed in his mind: demon!


    The urge to transform surged within Johnny, growing stronger by the second. Hatred and anger bubbled to the surface, threatening to overwhelm his sanity. But through sheer willpower, Johnny managed to maintain a fragile grip on his composure.


    "You''re much stronger than I expected," the figure said, breaking the silence. His voice was smooth but carried a dark undertone. "As the Ghost Rider created by my father, seeing you always stirs up mixed feelings."


    "Your father..." Johnny narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing the man before him.


    "Yes, my father," the man replied with a faint smile. "Compared to previous Ghost Riders, you''re a bit weaker. But they''ve all fought countless battles and vanquished enemies in my father''s name. It''s understandable."


    "So, who are you?" Johnny demanded, his voice tinged with suspicion.


    "You can call me Blackheart," the man said, his smile widening.


    "And your father?"


    "Mephisto," Blackheart answered without hesitation, his tone almost casual. "The demon king who rules Hell. I believe you''ve met him before."


    Johnny didn''t deny it. Instead, he remained silent, wondering why Blackheart, the son of Mephisto, had suddenly sought him out.


    Sensing Johnny''s unspoken question, Blackheart took a step forward, crossing the street to stand before him. His expression shifted into one of amusement as he said, "You seem puzzled about why you became the Ghost Rider."


    "I do find my identity quite strange," Johnny admitted.


    Blackheart smirked. "I think you already know the answer. You once signed a contract with him."


    Johnny''s eyes flashed as memories stirred within him. He thought of the mysterious old priest he had encountered as a child, during the darkest moment of his life¡ªwhen his father was on the brink of death. The memory resurfaced, vivid and haunting.


    "It seems you''ve remembered," Blackheart said, his voice dropping to a whisper. "It was a conspiracy from the start, Knight. Making a deal with the Devil is madness. He imbued you with the Spirit of Vengeance, turning you into his Ghost Rider. After death, your soul belongs to Hell."


    "You''re nothing more than a slave¡ªa puppet."


    Johnny''s eyes narrowed as he responded, his voice steady despite the storm within. "I don''t think you''re here out of kindness, crossing over from Hell just to answer my questions."


    Blackheart chuckled, his expression calm and calculated. "You''re right. I came here for a reason. I want to win you over. I''m preparing for the day I overthrow him."


    "You expect me to join you in rebelling against the ruler of Hell?" Johnny shot back, his tone incredulous. His unspoken question lingered in the air: Why would I ever follow you?


    Blackheart, undeterred, provided his answer¡ªa revelation that left Johnny stunned.


    "Because whether you admit it or not, you will resist him one day."


    Johnny''s gaze hardened. "Why would I?"


    "Johnny," Blackheart said, his tone taunting, "are you truly content with your life as it is?"


    Johnny frowned but remained silent. Blackheart continued, unfazed by the lack of a reply. "What if I told you that your peaceful existence will soon be shattered?"


    Johnny''s expression shifted, a flicker of unease crossing his face.


    Blackheart smiled knowingly. "You can''t escape your fate, Knight. The moment you signed that contract, you were marked by Hell. As a Ghost Rider, how many demons out there would relish the chance to destroy you? You''re a symbol of vengeance¡ªand of their despair."


    He took a step closer, his voice lowering into a dark, persuasive tone. "The only reason I can even find you is because of him. He enjoys watching you suffer, watching you drown in anger and despair. That''s how he shapes you into the perfect Ghost Rider¡ªa spirit that hates demons with every fiber of its being."


    As his words faded, so did Blackheart''s form. His figure dissolved into the shadows, leaving the flickering streetlights to return to their normal glow.


    Johnny stood silently at the door of his apartment, his mind racing. The encounter had left a storm brewing in his heart.


    Elsewhere, within the mirror dimension...


    Under a clear sky, the calm sea was suddenly disrupted. Towering waves, hundreds of meters high, surged with terrifying force, sweeping across the horizon. These colossal natural disasters dwarfed humanity, rendering people as insignificant as ants, vulnerable to annihilation.


    And yet, amidst the chaos, there were those who stood apart.


    Bang!


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the air, and within seconds, a massive blue slash, hundreds of meters long, tore through the sky. It sliced apart the turbulent sea, heading straight for the one controlling its chaotic waves.


    Floating gracefully in the air, Wanda stood tall, her red coat and flowing cloak billowing behind her. Her slender hands stretched forward elegantly as she faced the incoming attack, a slash powerful enough to cleave an island in two.


    In an instant, time seemed to freeze. The devastating slash shattered upon reaching Wanda, disintegrating into countless azure light particles that scattered into the air before descending into the sea, creating towering water pillars in its wake.


    As the remnants of the attack dissipated, a figure materialized behind Wanda like a phantom, moving so swiftly that even she had no time to react.


    The figure wielded a gleaming cross-shaped sword, its blade honed to an unnatural sharpness, and swung it mercilessly at Wanda''s neck. The sheer force of the blade caused the air to howl, a testament to its destructive power.


    But just as the edge of the sword came within half a meter of Wanda''s skin, it stopped abruptly. An invisible force held it at bay, red tendrils of energy coiling tightly around the weapon, neutralizing its momentum.


    Wanda, unfazed, raised her right hand and snapped her fingers.


    Boom!


    A deafening burst of energy erupted outward, a violent shockwave tearing through the air with her at its center. The force was overwhelming, and the figure behind her let out an anguished scream as they were sent hurtling away. With a thunderous crack, they vanished into the distance, their presence erased by the explosion.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Wanda''s lips. Without hesitation, she traced intricate patterns in the air with her hands, weaving a complex and arcane design.


    In the blink of an eye, the mirror dimension warped into chaos. The world turned upside down, its space folding and twisting in defiance of logic and physics. The sea folded into impossible angles, creating jagged planes that stretched far beyond comprehension. The sky descended beneath their feet, while the ocean floated above their heads.


    In this disorienting, inverted reality, those trapped within found themselves falling endlessly, as though the very concept of a stable ground had been erased.


    ¡­


    It wasn''t just his body that had been disrupted but also his mind and consciousness.


    As if realizing he would definitely lose if he continued in this state, a surge of terrifying, domineering power erupted from him, instantly altering the world around him. The once-vivid colors drained away, leaving behind a gray, desolate landscape filled with the ominous roar of blood and the crackle of black thunder raging across the sky.


    But alas, no matter how fierce the effort, it was ultimately futile.


    His consciousness descended into complete darkness.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, but when Pietro finally woke, he bolted upright from the ground, his eyes darting around warily. To his surprise, he found himself on a sunny beach. The blue sky stretched endlessly overhead, and not far away, he could hear laughter and cheerful voices. The tantalizing aroma of barbecue wafted through the air.


    Before Pietro could fully grasp the situation, a dinner plate filled with barbecued meat appeared in front of him. Turning his head, he noticed a massive figure looming over him, blocking out the sun.


    Looking up, he saw Hulk grinning down at him with a simple, honest smile.


    "Hey, big guy, is this for me?" Pietro asked, blinking in disbelief.


    "Hulk," came the friendly growl.


    "Thanks." Grateful for the gesture, Pietro accepted the plate. Standing up, he grabbed a couple of skewers and handed them back to Hulk as a gesture of goodwill. With his own skewer in hand, he began eating while walking toward the lively group nearby.


    Ahead, he spotted familiar faces¡ªLeon, Natasha, Wanda, and the others were all gathered around, enjoying a feast. They laughed and chatted, the table laden with roasted meats, fried steak, steamed crabs, and other delicious foods. The boys lounged in shorts, their torsos bare under the sun, while the girls wore light shirts and shorts, looking equally relaxed.


    When Pietro and Hulk approached, Sergei noticed them first and let out a loud, teasing laugh.


    "Look who it is! Isn''t that our very own Mr. Maximoff? Why do you look so beat up all of a sudden?"


    As if recalling something, Sergei smirked and added mockingly, "Oh, wait! I remember now. You got thrashed by your own sister, didn''t you? And you couldn''t even fight back!"


    The entire group erupted into laughter.


    Pietro grimaced at the teasing but managed to retort with mock indignation, "Why are you all picking on me? Trust me, if it were you or Wanda in my place, you''d have it far worse!"


    His defiance only made everyone laugh harder, leaving Pietro shaking his head in reluctant defeat as he joined the group.


    "That''s right! That''s why I had the good sense not to challenge Wanda and instead watched you get beat up," Sergei declared confidently.


    His decisive answer left Pietro choking on his words, unable to reply, which only triggered more laughter from the group. Helpless, Pietro found an empty seat and slumped into it, sulking as he tried to contain his frustration.


    Reflecting on the day, Pietro couldn''t believe how his impulsiveness¡ªegged on by guys like Sergei¡ªhad led him to challenge Wanda.


    Originally, aside from Leon, Pietro and Wanda were ranked first and second in stable combat power within the group. The difference in their strength had always been minimal, and at one point, Pietro was arguably the stronger of the two. His super-speed gave him a significant edge in combat, especially before Wanda had mastered chaos magic.


    But then, everything changed. Wanda joined the Kamar-Taj mage organization and began learning various forms of white magic. From that point on, her power surged at an incomprehensible rate.


    At first, Pietro didn''t pay much attention, convinced that their strength gap couldn''t possibly grow that wide. But as time went on, it became impossible to ignore. Even so, when his friends manipulated him into challenging Wanda, a small part of him was genuinely curious to see how far her strength had progressed.


    The answer was humiliatingly clear: Wanda annihilated him.


    There was no contest¡ªhe had been utterly powerless.


    "This is unbelievable. It''s completely against common sense," Pietro muttered dejectedly as he snapped the legs off a hairy crab, eating while stewing in his defeat.


    Across the table, Wanda ignored her sulking brother entirely, chatting with Natasha and playing with the three younger kids. Meanwhile, Hulk sat off to the side, happily devouring food while watching everyone with his usual endearing cluelessness.


    As Pietro continued to grumble, Leon decided to provide some insight. Swallowing a bite of steak, he spoke with a knowing smile.


    "Wanda is on track to become the next Sorcerer Supreme," Leon explained. "She wields chaos magic, one of the most powerful forms of energy. Magic nourishes her abilities in ways that are fundamentally different from ours."


    He paused to let that sink in before adding, "Your super-speed is impressive, Pietro, and it''ll continue to develop as you grow stronger. But magic¡ªespecially Wanda''s magic¡ªisn''t bound by the same rules. It''s spiritual and limitless."


    Leon leaned forward slightly, emphasizing his next point. "If she wanted, Wanda could erase your existence. Completely. Not just from the present but from the timeline itself. You''d vanish from the history of the world."


    He sighed lightly and admitted, "If this continues, even I might not be able to stand against Wanda one day."


    "Damn, that''s just ridiculous," Pietro complained, his voice tinged with reluctant awe. Hearing Leon describe Wanda''s abilities in such detail left him shaken. He''d known she was strong, but this level of power was beyond anything he could comprehend.


    His complaints didn''t go unnoticed. Wanda shot him a sharp look, her displeasure evident. Pietro, catching her glare, immediately straightened up, pretending to obediently focus on his food. He wasn''t about to provoke her any further.


    Leon chuckled at the scene but continued seriously, "Wanda''s future battles won''t be easy. She''ll face dimensional demons capable of breaking through realities and destroying entire worlds. If you don''t step up, Pietro, you''ll be left far behind."


    Wanda, pleased with Leon''s praise, cut a piece of barbecue and placed it on his plate. Leon responded by affectionately patting her head, enjoying the food with a smile as Wanda beamed beside him.


    "This is a path I never could have imagined," Yelena said, cutting her food with a knife and fork. She stuck out her tongue as she continued, "I used to think it would be enough just to break free from Dreykov''s control. But now, I find myself abhorring the situation while also being stuck in a form like the Hulk. And then, as if that wasn''t enough, some demon god capable of destroying the world shows up. It''s truly a terrifying world."


    "But you have to admit, it''s also exciting, isn''t it?" Melina, sitting next to Yelena, replied with a slight smile as she elegantly ate the barbecue on her plate.


    Yelena''s words struck a chord with Melina. As an ordinary person, she had once been consumed by fear of Dreykov''s rule, constantly longing to escape but lacking the strength or courage to act. For the longest time, Dreykov had seemed like the most terrifying existence in her world.


    That changed the day Natasha, Yelena, and Alexei arrived at her house. Natasha had opened her eyes to things she never thought possible.


    She had seen a world beyond her imagination: Leon, who carried himself like a god; Wanda and others, whose powers rivaled that of Superman. And when Dreykov¡ªonce her greatest fear¡ªwas wiped out as effortlessly as crushing an ant, Melina realized how small her perspective had been.


    ¡­


    Yelena did not object.


    She was grateful for her encounter with Natasha¡ªnot only because it freed her from Dreykov''s grasp but because it opened the door to a new world.


    Even if that world wasn''t as beautiful as she''d imagined, and even if it was dangerous at times, it made life more thrilling. More legendary.


    She knew that her future with Natasha wouldn''t be confined to Earth. Together, they would explore the vast expanse of the universe.


    Natasha glanced at Yelena, a subtle smile playing on her red lips, before turning to Leon. "We''ve secretly funded 137 orphanages across the globe. The funds cover education, meals, and general support. We''ve also been monitoring the children''s conduct."


    She continued, "From the initial phase, about 500 children have been selected for observation. Over the next year, we''ll invest heavily in their education, learning resources, and nutrition. Among them, we''re identifying those with exceptional talent. The World Admissions Association will recruit and develop these individuals, and we''ll allocate significant resources to their growth¡ªespecially for those destined to become scientists."


    Natasha didn''t linger on the topic of funding; she mentioned it casually, as though it were an afterthought. With the help of advanced artificial intelligence, gray and shadowy industries had been forced to divert funds seamlessly, making this initiative relatively simple.


    Leon nodded thoughtfully. His talent cultivation plan was already taking shape.


    The approach was straightforward: by secretly investing in orphanages worldwide, they could identify children who met the criteria for character, ability, and potential. Once selected, the children would be transferred to specialized educational facilities.


    There, with the help of the Sky Blade''s computer, they would undergo enhancements to improve their breathing techniques, consume nutrient solutions to build physical strength, and receive ideological training to prepare them for a larger purpose.


    That purpose was theocracy. Supreme loyalty to the divine.


    Leon envisioned himself as the ultimate god, embedding the consciousness of divine power into these children to secure their unwavering allegiance. During their critical growth period¡ªstarting at the age of thirteen¡ªthey would enter the second stage: the infusion of the Sky Blade and the Super Soldier Gene Serum.


    Unlike the serum injected into others, such as Wanda, this variation emphasized unlocking potential rather than dramatically increasing physical strength or fitness. This careful adjustment minimized the risk of mental instability or rebellion, ensuring the children remained loyal and balanced as they grew into the super-soldiers they were destined to become.


    Through rigorous, high-intensity training, the children would enhance their physical strength and fortify their willpower. In addition, their super genes were engineered with built-in loyalty to the Leon family, eliminating the possibility of betrayal at the genetic level. It was a two-pronged approach.


    Of course, this didn''t erase their free will¡ªit was merely an added layer of insurance. Leon had no desire for the warriors he trained to turn on him one day. While any betrayal wouldn''t pose much of a threat, the mere idea was distasteful.


    However, the Sky Blade genetic engineering ensured such betrayals wouldn''t occur.


    This was precisely why Leon sought to create his own "kingdom of God." He wanted to be certain that the warriors he nurtured would remain steadfastly loyal.


    Everyone involved in the plan understood this, except for Hulk, who remained blissfully unaware. Natasha, Yelena, and Melina were all directly participating in the initiative.


    "Our base is located on our Pacific island," Melina reported. "Construction is expected to be completed within a year. Additionally, some of the Black Widows have agreed to join us." She glanced at Leon after finishing her update.


    Leon nodded silently before asking, "What are your thoughts on the matter?"


    "These children are essentially the consequences of Dreykov''s actions," Melina began. "Their parents either refuse to accept them or were killed by Dreykov''s schemes. Most of them are alone, with no families to return to."


    She sighed before continuing, "After years of intense training, they''re incapable of reintegrating into normal society. They''re trapped, unsure of their futures. But they''re good children. With the right guidance, they can become exceptional assets."


    "If left unchecked, they could become dangerous, unpredictable beasts. But if they''re handled properly, they could be invaluable allies," Melina concluded, her tone heavy with pity.


    Natasha and Yelena remained silent, but Wanda, clearly moved, spoke up while cutting into her steak. "I think they''re doing well. The world hasn''t been fair to them. In a way, we''re not so different."


    "And they''ve already gone through years of training," she added. "That saves us time. All we need to do is ensure their loyalty."


    Wanda wasn''t lacking in methods to guarantee that. If necessary, she could subtly influence the Black Widows to maintain their allegiance without compromising their free will.


    Leon understood her point. Glancing around the table, he noted that both Wanda and Sergei were in agreement.


    "Very well," Leon said. "Let each of them give a blood sample, and I''ll prepare the corresponding genetic serum for them. Over the next year, they can begin learning breathing techniques and the principles of the three-color Haki."


    "After that," he continued, "they''ll be ready to serve as instructors for the first wave of children. They''ll teach and train the next generation themselves."


    He turned to Wanda. "Additionally, you should evaluate the children''s potential for magic. This will give you a foundation to train a new generation of young mages when you eventually become the Sorcerer Supreme."


    Wanda grinned and waved her fork in the air. "No problem~~"


    "In addition," Leon continued, "once you, Sergei, and the other three-color Haki masters reach a high level, we can move on to the next phase of training."


    "Next phase?"


    Sergei and the others froze, surprised that there was still more to do.


    Leon''s expression turned sharp as he replied, "You''ve had plenty of time to rest. Don''t tell me you''re okay with others surpassing you in the future?"


    He leaned forward slightly, his tone tinged with challenge. "It''s time for you to experience a whole new world."


    Sergei exchanged a glance with Pietro, who raised an eyebrow, a flicker of excitement in his expression. "Alright... So, what''s this new world about?"


    Leon''s lips curled into a sly smile. "Hell."


    "Hell?"


    The room went quiet, all eyes fixed on Leon. Even Hulk, who had been happily entertaining himself on the side, stopped mid-motion.


    The giant looked left, then right, his confusion evident. Finally, his gaze landed on Leon, his wide, copper-bell eyes narrowing slightly as he tried to process the word. His expression turned fierce, though it seemed more puzzled than threatening.


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 179 to 186


    ¡­


    Ordinary people would probably faint on the spot if the Hulk glared at them like this.


    Leon, however, didn''t take it seriously at all and even stared back. The frightened Hulk shrank back, lowered his head in an aggrieved manner, and quietly ate his food.


    Though Hulk is filled with rage most of the time, he instinctively resorts to violence only when he feels extremely insecure. Violence is his way of ensuring psychological safety.


    But now, with a large group of friends, Hulk has no reason to act out. Moreover, his beastly instincts detect an unprecedented sense of danger emanating from Leon. Hulk is no fool¡ªhe knows better than to provoke the big boss.


    "Is this the hell you''re talking about, the one I''m thinking of?" Natasha asked, her captivating eyes fixed on Leon.


    "Uh-huh. Don''t you all know about that place called Hell? I even exchanged greetings with the Demon Lord Mephisto himself."


    "Although I said hello, my impression of that meeting wasn''t exactly great," Pietro muttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    On that fateful trip to Texas, Pietro had met some fascinating companions before running into Mephisto. That encounter turned into an earth-shattering battle he would never forget. Mephisto''s immense power still haunted his memories, as vivid as if it had happened yesterday.


    If not for Leon, he had no idea how they would''ve survived that terrifying ordeal.


    And now, Leon wanted to lead them back to Hell.


    "Let''s be clear: Hell is chaotic, but beneath all that chaos lies the perfect place for you at this stage," Leon explained with calm confidence.


    "Aha. So, we''re going to war with a bunch of demons now? Sounds... thrilling. Thanks a lot, Boss Leon," Sergei remarked with a mix of helplessness and sarcasm. He knew better than to defy Leon''s will but still couldn''t resist a little complaint.


    That said, deep down, Sergei was genuinely excited. For someone like him, who thrived on fighting and the pursuit of strength, the prospect of confronting mysterious and powerful demons was exhilarating.


    "You''re welcome. Trust me, you''ll love this trip," Leon said, laughing unreservedly.


    Hell seems mysterious at first glance, but in reality, Leon had already uncovered much of its secrets. Using the coordinates Mephisto had given him and the advanced scanning capabilities of the Sky Blade, he had mapped nearly the entire hell dimension. Except for a few areas shielded by mysterious powers, most of Hell wasn''t much different from the rest of the universe.


    Hell had its own forces, factions, battles, mercenaries, and even taverns issuing tasks. Some tourist areas even had... less reputable establishments. It was both simple and complex, a paradox in its structure.


    But one thing was universally clear about Hell: power ruled. Without sufficient strength, you''d be devoured¡ªliterally. On the other hand, those with great power could enjoy privileges and opportunities that were unparalleled, even in Hell.


    "That''s why," Leon said, addressing the group, "before the journey to Hell begins, you all need to strengthen yourselves. Oh, and by the way¡ªWanda isn''t coming with us."


    "What?! How am I supposed to survive without Wanda?!" Pietro wailed dramatically.


    He wasn''t alone; Sergei and the others joined in, loudly voicing their dissatisfaction.


    Leon, however, remained unmoved.


    As if. Taking Wanda to Hell in her current state would only spell disaster. With her chaos magic and soul so uniquely attuned to otherworldly energies, she''d undoubtedly draw the attention of some of Hell''s most powerful demons. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Leon had firmly decided to leave her out of this expedition.


    When Wanda heard the news, she felt a pang of disappointment. But as her gaze swept over the group of men loudly bemoaning her absence, a mischievous smile played on her lips.


    "Well," she said sweetly, her tone dripping with mock innocence, "I hope I won''t have to collect your bodies when this is over."


    Her words sent chills through the group. As expected, they all shivered in fear, much to Wanda''s delight. She burst into laughter, her melodic voice filling the air.


    The beach was alive with laughter, banter, and a sense of camaraderie. After the barbecue and hours of mingling, the group finally disbanded. Sergei, Pietro, and the others, fueled by a sudden sense of urgency, hurried off to prepare for intense training. They knew they had little time to grow stronger before venturing into Hell.


    Meanwhile, Leon stood alone on the island''s cliff, gazing at the setting sun. The fiery hues of dusk painted the horizon, their reflection dancing in his eyes. Dressed casually in a shirt and shorts, he seemed to be waiting for something¡ªor someone.


    He didn''t have to wait long.


    As the sun dipped below the sea''s edge, the world seemed to pause. A vast and overwhelming power filled the air, making the very atmosphere tremble. Time slowed to a crawl¡ªhundreds, perhaps thousands, of times slower than usual.


    Yet Leon stood unaffected, fully aware in this altered reality. Slowly, he turned to look behind him.


    At some point, an old man had appeared. He was clad in regal attire unlike anything from Earth, his right eye shielded by a golden eyepatch. His white hair glistened in the fading sunlight, and his ruddy face radiated both dignity and an intimidating, unshakable authority. The man carried a spear¡ªornate and exquisite¡ªin his right hand.


    "Just as the Ancient One foretold," the old man said, his deep voice carrying a weight that seemed to echo across dimensions. "Your presence has irreversibly altered the course of this universe''s future. Tell me, child, who are you?"


    "Odin, King of the Gods," Leon greeted, his tone even.


    He didn''t elaborate further, but his eyes flickered subtly. A profound, vast power¡ªindescribable yet commanding¡ªsuddenly surged from within him, restoring the slowed flow of time to normal.


    Odin''s single golden eye gleamed with a flash of lightning as he sensed this mysterious and potent force.


    A faint smile crossed the All-Father''s calm and confident face.


    "You are truly remarkable. Even I cannot perceive the full extent of what supports you," Odin said, his voice deep and resonant. "It is unlike any greatness I''ve encountered before¡ªsomething entirely different, something... mysterious."


    Odin took a step forward, his regal stride carrying him to the cliff''s edge. He gazed out over the vast, unending ocean, its surface shimmering in the dying light of dusk.


    Leon turned as well, moving to stand beside the All-Father. With a small, wry smile, he said, "Should I feel honored?"


    "No," Odin replied, shaking his head faintly. "Perhaps it is I who should feel honored. Yet it is a shame¡ªI lack the time to uncover the mystery behind you."


    Odin''s voice, deep as thunder, carried the weight of his divine majesty. Yet beneath it, there was an unmistakable undercurrent of weariness.


    "Or perhaps," Odin mused, "you are the mystery yourself."


    Leon chuckled softly, his expression enigmatic. "Who knows?" he replied, neither confirming nor denying the thought.


    The two gods stood side by side in contemplative silence, watching as the sun disappeared beneath the horizon. The world grew dimmer, the last vestiges of light fading into the vast sea.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Odin broke the silence.


    ¡­


    "In my younger days, I would have relished a good fight with you," Odin said, his gaze shifting to Leon as he blinked with a rare, almost mischievous expression. It was an oddly endearing contrast to the composed and dignified king he typically presented himself as.


    "It''s a shame. I''ve heard some tales of the God King in his prime," Leon replied softly, his tone tinged with subtle regret. "But I''ll never truly grasp the majesty of what you were back then."


    The image of Odin in his youth loomed large in Leon''s mind. The old man seated before him had once been a fiery, arrogant warrior. His impetuousness and bloodlust had far surpassed that of his son, Thor. And Hela, Odin''s firstborn and the fearsome Goddess of Death, who had been sealed away for her ambition and cruelty, was undoubtedly shaped by her father''s ferocity.


    Back in those days, Odin had been nothing short of a tyrant. Riding his eight-legged steed Sleipnir, wielding Gungnir, and carrying the Eternal Flame, he had razed armies, crushed realms, and slaughtered entire races. It was through such brutality that Asgard had risen to dominate the Nine Realms.


    There was a time when Odin donned the Destroyer armor, fearlessly facing off against rival pantheons. Even when battles didn''t come to blows, his warlike spirit and unmatched valor had been the stuff of legend.


    In the brutal reality of the universe, peace between civilizations was scarce. Intrigue, betrayal, and wars to the death over resources or power were the norm. History was written by the victors, and the losers were often erased.


    Odin, too, had rewritten history. Once his ambition waned, he sealed Hela and reshaped his narrative. The blood-soaked murals depicting Asgard''s violent rise were replaced with polished depictions of peace and prosperity.


    To some, this made Odin a hypocrite¡ªa king who whitewashed his past for the sake of legacy. But to Leon, this was simply reality. On Earth or among the stars, the strong ruled, the weak suffered, and fairness was an illusion.


    Leon didn''t dwell much on Odin''s past. He was wary of the old king, certainly, but there was also a measure of respect and something unspoken in his thoughts.


    He understood why Odin had come to him now. The old god''s actions were no longer driven by unchecked ambition. In his youth, Odin would have seen someone like Leon¡ªan anomaly capable of altering the sacred timeline¡ªas a threat to be neutralized. He wouldn''t have hesitated to kill or imprison him to uncover the source of his power.


    But those days were behind him. Age had caught up to Odin, and the immense power he once wielded now weighed too heavily on his aging body. Odin''s sleep was no longer a choice but a necessity, a reprieve from the crushing burden of his strength.


    The God King knew his time was running out. His life was in its final chapter, and unless Asgard itself faced annihilation, he would no longer unleash his full might. To do so would risk his body failing and sending him prematurely to Valhalla.


    Odin had to maintain Asgard''s stability until his son, Thor, matured into a worthy king. After all, Odin''s violent campaigns in his early years had created countless enemies for himself and his realm. Should he fall before Thor came into his own, those hidden adversaries would undoubtedly seize the opportunity to swarm in and tear Asgard apart.


    This was why Odin ultimately decided to meet Leon in person.


    Leon understood this well, which was why he wasn''t nervous. Even if Odin intended to fight him, he would have to consider Leon''s strength and the influence of the Ancient One. The sorcerer, who had long maintained a cordial relationship with Leon¡ªa powerful and mysterious ally¡ªhad clearly vouched for him. Aligning with someone like Leon was not a difficult choice for Odin.


    As Leon had anticipated, Odin had already made his decision the moment he traveled to Earth and laid eyes on him.


    Despite his age and experience, Odin couldn''t entirely decipher Leon. There was something about the man that exuded an inexplicable sense of danger. Leon''s unique combination of value and threat compelled Odin to choose caution over confrontation.


    As the last light of the setting sun faded and darkness blanketed the sky, Odin stood silently, his single eye fixed on the stars that now illuminated the heavens. In one particularly bright star, he seemed to see Asgard itself, and he spoke softly:


    "As the Ancient One said, the next Sorcerer Supreme has been chosen..."


    "She is a girl of immense talent. Congratulations. I believe that under her leadership, Kamar-Taj will shine even brighter."


    Leon nodded. "Thank you. I think this role might suit the son of the God King as well. He is equally remarkable, is he not?"


    As expected, Odin followed his words with a sigh. "Thor is indeed the best of my children. But unfortunately, he is still young¡ªtoo reckless, too proud."


    A child over two thousand years old, still considered young.


    Leon smirked, his voice laced with dry humor. "For the proud son of heaven, those qualities are to be expected. But what he truly needs is a profoundly transformative stage of growth."


    "Yes. Unfortunately, time does not permit him to grow at his own pace. He needs experience, and he needs it quickly."


    "I believe Earth will provide him with the lessons he needs," Leon remarked pointedly.


    Odin''s lips curled into a faint smile, and he nodded knowingly. After a pause, his form began to fade, leaving behind only his words:


    "Asgard will always be your ally. I hope that one day, you and those children will visit Asgard as our honored guests."


    Leon watched as Odin disappeared, then stretched with a sigh.


    "Talking to that old fox is exhausting."


    Keisha''s voice chimed in his mind. "Captain Leon, during the target detection mission, the King of Asgard, Odin, appears to have knowledge of the Sky Blade."


    "How much does he know?"


    "He was only aware that Sky Blade has a sufficiently powerful hidden mechanism and that it is capable of interference. However, he couldn''t fully comprehend its nature."


    "Tsk, that old man is as contradictory as ever. The only way to keep him cautious is to remain mysterious. What about Sky Blade''s analysis results on him?"


    "The god-level unit that he is, he possess energy comparable to stellar-level power and align closely with the main god-level."


    ¡­


    "Being the strongest in a single universe is no joke."


    Leon had no doubts about the terror Odin could unleash. Though the All-Father now resembled an aging lion, a lion remains a lion. If Odin chose to act, he could still support a war at the scale of a single universe.


    Even in his current state, if Odin pushed himself, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to engage in combat at that level. The problem lay in his body''s inability to endure the energy he wielded. Odin''s power was no longer something he could fully control¡ªit grew uncontrollably day by day. After countless years, no one truly knew how much energy the old king now harbored.


    And no one wanted to find out.


    Within the Nine Realms, many powerful forces dreamt of rebelling against Asgard. Yet, as long as Odin remained alive and watchful, no one dared to rise. Those who did were simply insignificant threats, barely worth mentioning.


    Even the Frost Giants, bold as they once were, had only dared to invade because Loki¡ªa traitor from within¡ªhad confirmed that Odin had fallen into Odin''s Sleep. Without such assurance, not even the Frost Giant King would have dared step foot in Asgard while the All-Father was awake.


    Odin was like a ticking time bomb¡ªone with immeasurable destructive power. No one wanted to risk lighting the fuse. Anyone reckless enough to provoke him would not only face annihilation but might even inadvertently give Odin another tale of conquest to add to his legacy.


    But Odin''s decline was inevitable, and with his downfall, Asgard''s strength would wane as well. Too many enemies lurked in the shadows, coveting Asgard''s treasures, and Leon couldn''t deny that he, too, was envious of what Asgard had to offer.


    First, there was the Odinson lineage¡ªthe inheritance of Odin''s power itself.


    Then came the runic magic system, the various treasures in Odin''s vault, rare metals, and, most importantly, the dwarves. Leon greatly valued them. These master craftsmen, with their unparalleled heritage and skill, could forge god-level artifacts unlike anything else in the universe.


    Artifacts like the eternal spear Gungnir, Thor''s hammer Mjolnir, and the Destroyer armor were among their creations¡ªtreasures just waiting for someone like Leon to claim.


    Leon had long set his sights on Asgard, and now Odin had presented him with the perfect opportunity. It wasn''t one he intended to waste.


    Recalling his unspoken agreement with Odin, Leon smiled to himself. Soon enough, the thousand-year-old "child" would descend to Earth for his trials.


    And Asgard awaited.


    As one of the most prominent powers in the universe, Asgard boasts countless grand, interconnected buildings spread across its vast continent. These structures are not only monumental in size but also masterpieces of artistic design. At the heart of Asgard lies the Immortal Palace, a structure so magnificent that it surpasses even the grandeur of the rest of the realm.


    Inside the main hall of the palace, Asgardian guards stood solemnly at their posts, an unbroken line of vigilance. The hall was silent, save for the occasional faint rustle of armor, until the sound of footsteps broke the stillness. Odin''s figure emerged, his old and weathered face betraying exhaustion despite his stoic demeanor.


    Step by heavy step, he ascended the throne''s dais. Once seated, he closed his single eye and appeared to fall into a deep, contemplative slumber.


    Time seemed to pass unnoticed until soft, gentle footsteps echoed through the hall. A soothing female voice broke the silence, addressing him tenderly.


    "How are you, Odin?"


    A pair of delicate hands rested on his temples, rubbing them gently in a familiar gesture. Odin did not open his eyes, but his voice carried a heavy sigh.


    "I went to see that child."


    "You seem troubled."


    Frigga, dressed in simple yet elegant garments, spoke softly. As Odin''s wife, she knew him better than anyone. She had never seen him in this state¡ªso uncertain, so conflicted.


    "I am indeed troubled," Odin admitted, finally opening his eye. "You see, Frigga, the power of Odin tells me that this child is more important than anyone else."


    Frigga''s expression shifted to one of surprise.


    The power of Odin was no ordinary force¡ªit was the very essence of the Odinson lineage. A universal inheritance of unparalleled strength, wisdom, and insight. It had guided Odin, as well as his father and grandfather, to obtain knowledge and abilities far beyond mortal comprehension.


    For this power to single out someone in such a manner was unprecedented.


    No wonder Odin felt so conflicted.


    After a moment of thought, Frigga said softly, "It seems the secrets surrounding him are far greater than we imagined. What do you think of him?"


    "He is young, but his wisdom far surpasses his years. He has already seen through my intentions and understands much about the future. He knows more about me and Asgard than he should."


    Frigga smiled faintly, her voice tinged with humor. "Ah, so he is a wizard."


    As a descendant of witches herself, Frigga understood such individuals well. Wizards and witches are often blessed by the universe with extraordinary talents, deep knowledge, and even glimpses of the future.


    Odin allowed a small smile to touch his lips, though it was tinged with regret. "It''s a shame this child does not carry the blood of the Odinson family. Compared to him, Thor is still immature."


    Despite his words, Odin did not doubt his son''s potential.


    But great power demands great character. Thor, unfortunately, is too impulsive, proud, and conceited. Though he possesses a mighty bloodline, he lacks the temperament to match it. For Asgard''s future, a mature and wise king is needed¡ªnot an arrogant and reckless ruler.


    Leon, on the other hand, is not even twenty years old, yet he displays a maturity and wisdom far beyond his years. He can engage with Odin as an equal, effortlessly seeing through his intentions and conversing naturally.


    In this regard, Thor falls far short of Leon.


    "He holds extraordinary significance in this universe," Frigga said softly. "It means that one day, he will become a vital and remarkable figure. I''m truly curious to see what he will be like when that time comes."


    She paused before continuing, "But I also believe that Thor will eventually grow into his potential. I wonder if he and Thor might become friends."


    "He reminds me of myself," Odin admitted without hesitation. "But unlike me, he seems to have an even clearer understanding of the nature of the universe."


    ¡­


    "It''s really curious. I''m looking forward to meeting him."


    "Uh-huh."


    Odin didn''t respond further. After a moment of silence, his gaze shifted, and he raised his head to look toward the end of the hall.


    Frigga seemed to sense something amiss and followed Odin''s line of sight.


    From their perspective, the grand hall''s luxurious decorations faded away, replaced by another vision¡ªanother world. That world was the Kingdom of Jotunheim, the land of the Frost Giants.


    Historically, during a great battle with Asgard, the Frost Giants were nearly annihilated. Their clan was crippled, and Jotunheim fell under Asgard''s rule. To maintain peace, a non-aggression treaty was signed.


    But at this very moment, Thor, Loki, Sif, and the three warriors of Asgard were fighting in Jotunheim. They were stirring up chaos and being relentlessly pursued by the Frost Giants.


    Odin shook his head at the sight. Though he had foreseen this reckless act long ago, it still filled him with frustration.


    "Thor shows no sign of maturity after all these years," Odin said, his tone heavy with disappointment.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Frigga sighed helplessly. "Thor is indeed too impulsive."


    "There is no time for him to grow up slowly, Frigga," Odin replied.


    He stood, gripping the eternal spear Gungnir, and knocked it firmly against the ground. A flash of lightning illuminated his single eye, and thunder echoed through the hall.


    A beam of light enveloped him, and with the rumble of thunder, Odin vanished, leaving Frigga to silently watch her husband depart for Jotunheim. She sighed softly and turned to leave the hall.


    In Jotunheim, the land was perpetually harsh and unforgiving. The bitter cold and relentless frost made the world bleak and sunless. Raging winds carried heavy snow, shrouding the land in gloom. Towering glaciers stretched endlessly across dangerous terrain.


    Yet, in this merciless environment, the Frost Giants thrived. They were enormous, physically resilient beings immune to the cold and skilled in frost magic.


    Their king, Laufey, was a figure of unparalleled power, wielding the Casket of Ancient Winters, an artifact capable of freezing entire planets. Once, Laufey and his people had clashed with Odin''s forces in a devastating war for resources and territory.


    Countless Asgardian warriors fell in that war. Ultimately, Odin triumphed, claiming the Casket as a trophy and leaving Laufey grievously injured, his power diminished. With Jotunheim under Asgardian rule, the Frost Giants had retreated, nursing their wounds and plotting revenge.


    For centuries, no one dared to trespass into their icy realm. But today, a group of Asgardians had crossed the line, reigniting their fury.


    On a snow-covered expanse, with thick flakes swirling from the sky, Thor, clad in gleaming armor and a red cape, led his companions in a desperate retreat. With him were his younger brother Loki, Sif, and the three warriors of Asgard.


    Behind them, a horde of towering Frost Giants pursued relentlessly. In their icy homeland, the Frost Giants had a natural advantage¡ªthey never tired, especially when driven by the prospect of vengeance against Asgardians.


    After running for what felt like an eternity, Thor and his companions found themselves at a dead end. They had reached the edge of a towering cliff.


    Behind them, the Frost Giants closed in, their enormous frames blocking any escape. Their ferocious eyes glinted with murderous intent, their hands itching to tear the intruders limb from limb and display their severed heads on Jotunheim''s icy peaks as trophies of vengeance.


    But they held back.


    Their king, Laufey, stepped forward. His imposing figure and cold, calculating gaze froze even the most foolhardy Asgardian in place.


    Compared to the other towering Frost Giants, Laufey appeared smaller, standing only two meters tall. His dark gray skin seemed to absorb the dim light, and his narrow eyes burned with scarlet pupils that radiated cold malice.


    Laufey stood at the forefront of the Frost Giants, his imposing presence commanding silence. He gazed coldly at Thor and the others, surrounded and seemingly out of options. His voice, low and emotionless, echoed across the icy expanse.


    "Asgardians, you have violated the agreement. You ignored my warnings and have provoked this war. For that, you will pay the price."


    A thunderous roar erupted from the edge of the cliff. From below, a massive Frost Beast leapt into view, its terrifying form cutting off any hope of retreat. The creature''s icy breath misted the air as it hungrily eyed the intruders.


    Young Thor glanced back at the beast, then turned his gaze to his companions and his visibly uneasy brother. Despite the precarious situation, Thor failed to recognize the gravity of his actions. In his mind, this was merely a minor misstep, one that could be corrected by brute force.


    Reckless as ever, Thor raised his hammer, preparing to charge at the Frost Giant King. But before he could act, Loki reached out and grabbed his arm, hissing urgently, "That''s enough, Thor! We can''t bear the responsibility for starting an ancient war without authorization."


    Loki then turned to Laufey, his tone sharp yet diplomatic. "We are willing to accept your forgiveness."


    Laufey''s expression remained impassive, but his voice carried an edge of disdain. "It is too late. You have trespassed into Jotunheim, violated our agreement, and disregarded my warnings, Asgardians."


    Forgiveness was not an option. Even in Jotunheim''s weakened state, Laufey could not allow this affront to stand. For the Frost Giants, this was more than an intrusion; it was a humiliation, an open mockery of their honor and sovereignty. Laufey would not let it go unpunished.


    With a sweeping motion of his hand, Laufey signaled his warriors forward. The Frost Giants stepped up, their massive forms looming over Thor and his companions, ready to rip them apart.


    Realizing there would be no peaceful resolution, Thor and his group abandoned all hope of negotiation. They prepared to fight to the bitter end, their weapons raised in defiance.


    But just as the clash seemed inevitable¡ª


    Boom!!


    From the sky, a brilliant, multicolored beam of light pierced through the thick clouds, crashing into the icy terrain behind Thor and the others. The air crackled with energy as the ground trembled beneath their feet.


    A deep, commanding voice resounded across Jotunheim: "Enough!!!"


    As the dazzling light faded, Odin emerged. Clad in golden armor, wielding the eternal spear Gungnir, and astride his eight-legged steed Sleipnir, the All-Father''s presence was both regal and terrifying. His single eye locked onto Laufey with an intensity that silenced the Frost Giant King''s defiance.


    ¡­


    Odin''s arrival silenced the battlefield.


    The overwhelming presence of the King of the Gods swept across Jotunheim like a tidal wave, commanding the attention of every being. Countless eyes turned toward him, their gazes filled with a mixture of fear and awe.


    Laufey''s narrow, scarlet eyes locked onto Odin. His voice was low and menacing as he drawled, "Odin~~~"


    Seeing his father''s arrival, Thor raised Mjolnir high and exclaimed eagerly, "Father! Let''s destroy them together!"


    But Odin, astride Sleipnir, glared at his son with piercing intensity and growled, "Shut up."


    Thor''s excited expression froze instantly. Confusion and disbelief replaced his enthusiasm as he stared at his father, stunned into silence.


    Laufey moved without walking. The ice beneath his feet surged, carrying him until he was level with Odin. Standing face-to-face with the All-Father, Laufey''s expression was unreadable as he spoke in a low, mocking tone. "Father of the Gods~~~ You look tired."


    Odin''s weathered face betrayed no emotion. His voice was calm yet firm. "Laufey, let this end here."


    "This is a war your son started, Odin!" Laufey retorted sharply.


    "Yes," Odin admitted, "but it was the thoughtless act of a boy. Let''s not escalate this. You and I can settle it."


    "This is no longer a matter of diplomacy," Laufey hissed. "Your son will have what he desires." His tone darkened as he leaned closer, emphasizing the final words: "War... and death."


    Odin stared at Laufey in silence, his expression unreadable. Then, he spoke coldly, "So be it."


    Laufey smiled faintly, but it was a smile devoid of warmth. The frost magic in his hands coalesced into a deadly ice shard, and with a swift motion, he hurled it toward Odin.


    But before the shard could reach its target, thunder flashed in Odin''s single eye. He raised Gungnir high, and the spear unleashed a torrent of radiant, multicolored divine light. The power surged forward, striking Laufey with devastating force and sending him hurtling through the air like a cannonball. He smashed into a massive block of ice, crumpling to the ground as he glared at Odin with bitter hatred.


    Meanwhile, the Rainbow Bridge activated behind Thor and his companions. The shimmering portal enveloped them, carrying them away from Jotunheim.


    Laufey struggled to his feet, watching the colorful light of the Bifrost fade into the sky. His voice was a low murmur, filled with ominous determination. "This is just the beginning, Odin..."


    On the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard, Thor turned to his father, his frustration boiling over. "Why did you bring us back?"


    Odin''s gaze was hard, his voice cutting. "Do you know what you''ve done? You''ve started a war."


    Thor interrupted sharply, "I was defending my homeland!"


    Odin''s expression darkened further. "If you can''t even protect your friends and companions, what makes you think you can protect this kingdom?"


    With a heavy sigh, Odin gestured toward Heimdall, the guardian of the Bifrost, and pulled out the guardian sword Hofund. He handed it to Heimdall and ordered, "Take them to be healed. Now."


    Heimdall obeyed without hesitation, escorting Sif and the wounded warriors away. Only Odin and Thor remained on the bridge, tension crackling between them.


    Thor, his pride unshaken, raised his head defiantly. "If we are too afraid to act, this kingdom will perish! Frost Giants must learn to fear me as they once feared you!"


    Odin''s voice turned cold. "That isn''t leadership, Thor. It''s arrogance and pride. You''ve forgotten everything I taught you¡ªthe patience of a true warrior."


    Thor scoffed, shaking his head impatiently. "While you sit back and wait, the Nine Realms laugh at us! The old ways are dead. Asgard is weak, and you refuse to act."


    Loki stood off to the side, watching silently as father and son clashed.


    Odin''s composure finally broke, his voice rising with anger. "You are a vain, greedy, and cruel child!"


    Thor''s response was immediate, cutting, and defiant. "And you are a foolish old man!"


    The words hit Odin like a hammer blow. For a moment, he looked at Thor in disbelief, the weight of his disappointment etched deeply into his face.


    Finally, Odin lowered his head, his voice heavy with sadness. "Yes. I was foolish¡ªfoolish to believe you were ready."


    Loki seized the opportunity, stepping forward with an air of feigned concern. "Father¡ª"


    But Odin cut him off with a pointed gesture. He took a deep breath, then turned back to Thor, his voice measured but resolute.


    "Thor Odinson," he began, "you have disobeyed the kingdom''s laws. Because of your arrogance and recklessness, a peaceful realm and countless innocent lives now face the horrors of war."


    Odin''s voice trembled, the tension clear as his fury reached its peak. His eternal spear, Gungnir, struck the ground with a resounding crash, unleashing flashes of thunder that illuminated the hall.


    Behind Thor, the Rainbow Bridge portal roared to life, its swirling energy lighting up the scene.


    Descending the steps with a heavy presence, Odin approached Thor, his anger evident in every step. His voice, cold and commanding, thundered: "Then you are unworthy of your kingdom. You are unworthy of your title."


    Without hesitation, Odin reached out and tore Thor''s red cloak from his shoulders.


    Meeting his son''s eyes, he continued, his voice trembling with suppressed pain. "The people you betrayed... they loved you."


    The weight of Odin''s words silenced Thor. His mouth opened slightly as if to respond, but no words came. His hesitation betrayed the turmoil in his heart¡ªwas it guilt? Regret? He could not say.


    Odin stepped back, his expression unyielding. After a moment, he turned to face Thor fully again, his voice now filled with divine authority. "Now, I take back your power."


    With those words, Thor''s hammer, Mjolnir, was summoned by an invisible force, flying out of his hand and into Odin''s grasp.


    Odin held Mjolnir aloft, continuing his decree. "In the name of my father and his father before him, I, Odin All-Father, banish you."


    As he spoke, Thor''s armor began to disintegrate, the golden scales peeling away from his body as though rejecting him. Finally, Odin pointed Mjolnir at Thor, unleashing a burst of brilliant golden light.


    The divine energy struck Thor like a hammer blow, shattering what remained of his armor and sending him hurtling into the Rainbow Bridge portal. In an instant, Thor was gone.


    Loki, standing nearby, looked on in stunned silence. His disbelief was plain, his steps hesitant as he approached the now-quiet portal. His eyes were wide with shock, unable to comprehend what had just unfolded.


    Odin, holding Mjolnir firmly, raised it to his lips and whispered, "Whosoever holds this hammer, if they be worthy, shall possess the power of Thor."


    As his words echoed through the chamber, mystical runes and patterns began to glow along the surface of the hammer, sealing the enchantment. With a final motion, Odin hurled Mjolnir into the portal, where it vanished into the swirling energy, following Thor.


    "Father!" Loki''s voice finally broke through the silence, filled with alarm and uncertainty.


    "This is the burden he must bear," Odin responded firmly. His expression betrayed no softness, only the weight of a decision that pained him deeply.


    Without another word, Odin retrieved Gungnir, his steps deliberate as he turned and left the hall. Loki remained behind, his face shadowed by a swirl of emotions¡ªshock, intrigue, and perhaps something more.


    He watched the portal fade, his thoughts a mystery even to himself.


    ¡­


    At night over the skies of Mexico, a bright, colorful light pierced through the darkness, followed by a figure plummeting rapidly toward the earth.


    Unbeknownst to most, only a select few were able to notice the event.


    Leon and Wanda were among them.


    Wanda, having just finished her training for the day, had returned to the New York Manor. Lazily reclining on the sofa, she was flipping through the Darkhold.


    Suddenly, she sensed a peculiar energy entering the world. The strange presence instantly heightened her awareness, stirring the instincts of the Scarlet Witch.


    She straightened up instinctively, glancing toward Leon. He sat across the room, legs crossed, focused on his laptop. Without looking up, he seemed wholly unbothered.


    "Leon~~" Wanda called softly, her tone laced with curiosity.


    Leon barely acknowledged her, replying matter-of-factly. "Asgardians. If you''re interested, you can check it out."


    "Ooh~~ Asgardians?" Wanda''s interest was piqued, but her body remained relaxed. She had no plans to spring into action without good reason.


    However, as the realization set in, she shifted slightly and asked, "Why are Asgardians on Earth?"


    Leon, still typing on his keyboard, responded without looking up. "It''s a test. Part of Odin''s plan for the future."


    "Odin, the All-Father?"


    "Mm-hmm~~" Leon affirmed with a faint nod.


    Wanda''s curiosity deepened. "Interesting..." she murmured, thinking of Odin''s mythical stature. She''d read about the All-Father in books from Kamar-Taj, tales of a being of immense power who ruled over the Nine Realms.


    Beyond Odin himself, Wanda found her interest leaning toward Asgardian magic. Their spells and legendary artifacts were said to be extraordinarily powerful, rivaling any mystical force in the universe.


    Her excitement rose. "Guess I''ll go take a look."


    With that, she snapped the Darkhold shut, tucking it neatly into her storage space. With renewed energy, she stood up, a mischievous grin on her face, and made her way upstairs to change.


    A short while later, Wanda returned, dressed in stylish, modern attire, her hair neatly pinned up, and sunglasses perched confidently atop her head.


    Bounding down the stairs, she threw herself onto the back of Leon''s sofa, playfully kissed his cheek, and chirped, "I''m heading out now~~"


    "Go ahead. Sergei and the others will probably stop by too," Leon replied, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his lips.


    "Got it. See ya~~" Wanda said cheerfully, opening a portal with a wave of her hand before disappearing through it.


    As the portal closed, Leon leaned back, a quiet chuckle escaping him as he returned to his laptop. On the screen, he was deep in conversation with someone on a chat application.


    The person on the other end seemed to be a young girl, judging by her chat tone. Not only that, she was a hacker¡ªone with surprisingly decent skills. Leon had discovered her presence when she''d tried to breach his network.


    Despite her efforts, she couldn''t make it past his firewall.


    Leon''s network defenses, though casually set up, were leagues ahead of conventional systems. His knowledge of cybersecurity, honed alongside Natasha during their training in the Ural Mountains, combined with his superior intellect, made him one of the world''s top computer experts.


    Even without the full capabilities of Sky Blade backing him, his network was nearly impenetrable. It was far more secure than even the Pentagon''s systems.


    The girl had stubbornly tried for days, rallying a group of hacker friends to help, but none had even breached his first line of defense.


    Eventually, frustration got the better of her. After hitting wall after wall, the girl turned to social media, finding Leon''s account and sending him a friend request.


    Amused by her persistence, Leon had accepted. Their chats since had been lively, with her throwing out heaps of technical jargon in a desperate bid to impress him.


    However, her tone was humble and full of admiration. Even without seeing her, Leon could easily imagine her sitting with a puffed-up face and a cautious demeanor, speaking as though addressing a great deity.


    Leon found it amusing and had no qualms chatting with this persistent little hacker when he was bored.


    As for her identity, Leon didn''t dig deeper. He simply treated her as a regular netizen¡ªa curious little fangirl, perhaps¡ªand a source of mild entertainment during his downtime.


    Meanwhile, in a small town in the state of Mexico, something extraordinary had stirred up a commotion several dozen kilometers away.


    A mysterious hammer had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, embedded in the earth and surrounded by a massive crater spanning hundreds of meters. The first person who stumbled upon it tried to pick it up but quickly discovered it was immovable. No matter what method they used, the hammer would not budge.


    Curious and determined, the individual posted about the hammer''s location and peculiar properties online. The post quickly went viral, sparking widespread intrigue.


    Soon, people from nearby towns and cities began flocking to the site, drawn by curiosity and the desire to be the one to lift the mysterious object. However, just like the first person, their attempts¡ªwhether through sheer strength, ropes tied to vehicles, or even digging around the hammer¡ªproved futile.


    Under the blazing sun, crowds of hopefuls arrived daily, some setting up camp or even grilling food, creating an impromptu festival-like atmosphere. The site quickly gained notoriety, with locals speculating it could become a popular tourist destination.


    However, the lively scene came to an abrupt end when a convoy of more than a dozen black Chevrolet SUVs arrived.


    The vehicles surrounded the area, and a group of individuals in suits and sunglasses stepped out, presenting badges that identified them as government agents. They began dispersing the crowd, citing FBI authority. While most were disgruntled, they didn''t dare challenge these formidable agents.


    Within minutes, hundreds of curious onlookers were ushered away. The agents then began setting up a temporary base, complete with equipment, tents, and a cordon that sealed off the area around the hammer.


    At the center of the activity, a slightly bald, middle-aged man in a suit and sunglasses stood near the pit, staring intently at the mysterious hammer. Holding a phone to his ear, he made a call.


    "Director!" he said sharply.


    "Coulson," the voice on the other end replied.


    "We''ve arrived and are ready to begin testing."


    "Coulson, we''ve detected a significant amount of anomalous energy in the area," the Director said. "I''ll be sending reinforcements to assist you. In addition to uncovering the origins of that hammer, you''ll need to keep an eye out for strangers."


    "You''re suggesting this might not be of Earthly origin?" Coulson asked, his tone serious.


    "You and I both know the truth. Alien visitors are no longer a novelty," the Director replied.


    "Understood," Coulson responded, his voice calm but firm.


    With that, the call ended, leaving Coulson staring down at the hammer, his thoughts racing as the team around him prepared for whatever came next.


    ¡­


    "Damn it!"


    In a small town in the scorching heat of Mexico, Thor¡ªclad in a hospital-issued gown¡ªran into the street, his expression a mix of confusion and rage. The streets, the houses, and the Midgardians who stared at him as if he were some madman felt alien to him.


    Thor cursed under his breath, his frustration boiling over. Ever since he had been expelled to Midgard, everything had gone wrong. He had been knocked unconscious by a strange metal contraption, only to wake up in what the locals referred to as a mental hospital. There, they had restrained him, treating him like a dangerous lunatic. It had taken all his strength and cunning to escape.


    Now standing in the open, Thor realized the full extent of his father''s anger. Odin had not only banished him to this unfamiliar realm but had also stripped him of his divine power. He was mortal now.


    Rage burned within him, consuming every thought. He raised his face to the sky and roared, "Father! I did nothing wrong! Why do you treat me like this? You''re just a stubborn, foolish old man!"


    His outburst drew the attention of the townsfolk. They stopped to gawk, some pointing fingers, while others pulled out their phones, presumably to call the authorities.


    Once the fire of his rage subsided, Thor''s shoulders slumped in despair. Anger wouldn''t change his fate. He knew this deep down. As he surveyed the gathering crowd, a growing unease began to gnaw at him. Realizing the danger of staying put, he turned and broke into a run, weaving aimlessly through the streets.


    He didn''t know where he was going¡ªhe just ran.


    After some time, the aroma of food wafted from a nearby restaurant, halting him in his tracks. His stomach growled, a sensation he had rarely experienced in Asgard. Hunger clawed at him, and for the first time, he felt the frailty of mortal life.


    Thor approached the restaurant, intent on entering, but the screech of tires drew his attention. An RV pulled into a nearby parking space, its door swinging open. Out stepped two women and an older man, who immediately turned their attention to Thor.


    Thor stared back, confused but wary. One of the women, with light brown hair and a kind but exasperated face, seemed to notice his hospital attire. She groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose.


    "Great. Did you escape from the hospital?"


    "Why are you even wearing that?" the older man asked, his tone sharp with suspicion. "You look like you belong in an institution."


    The second woman, dark-haired and busty, stepped forward, her gaze roving over Thor''s muscular frame with a smirk. She reached out and playfully tapped his bicep. "I didn''t get a good look at you that night, but now? Wow, you''ve got a great build."


    "And he''s handsome too," she added with a wink. "Jane, we''re really lucky."


    "Darcy!" Jane snapped, shooting her friend a helpless look. "Focus!"


    The older man crossed his arms, his frown deepening. "Look, maybe we should call someone. He doesn''t seem¡­ stable."


    Thor''s confusion gave way to indignation. Straightening his posture, he glared at them. "Hey, Midgardians! Do you know who you''re speaking to?"


    "Um, who?" The old man furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "Are you¡­ the president''s son or something?"


    Thor, standing tall and proud, declared, "I am Thor Odinson, son of Odin, the All-Father, ruler of Asgard and father of the gods."


    Darcy''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Wow, that''s a pretty cool title. I bet you''d rank first on some celebrity ranking site!" she teased, clearly smitten.


    Jane let out a weary sigh. Earlier that evening, she had taken her mentor and best friend on a drive in the RV to capture images of a rare astronomical event. On their way back, they had nearly hit this mysterious man. And now? Jane couldn''t shake the feeling that she might have accidentally given him a head injury.


    A loud growl from Thor''s stomach broke the tension.


    "Are you hungry?" Jane asked tentatively. "Let me treat you to something to eat."


    "Thanks," Thor replied without hesitation. Politeness wasn''t exactly his strong suit, but the idea of food was too enticing to resist. He immediately turned toward the restaurant, only to have Jane stop him with a raised hand.


    He blinked at her in confusion. "What is the meaning of this, mortal?"


    Jane pointed at his hospital gown. "Uh¡­ you''re wearing, well, that. I don''t think they''ll let you in dressed like that."


    Without waiting for a response, she grabbed his arm. "Come on, let''s find you something more appropriate to wear." She guided him toward the RV, leaving Darcy and the old man standing behind.


    Darcy nudged the older man and whispered, "Don''t you think Jane''s acting a little different with this guy?"


    The old man frowned. "This man''s origins are a mystery. We need to stay cautious, Darcy."


    Though she knew the doctor had good intentions, Darcy''s gaze remained on Thor, now climbing into the RV. Someone that handsome? she thought. He couldn''t possibly be a bad guy¡­ probably¡­ maybe¡­ definitely not!


    A short while later, Thor emerged from the RV wearing a fresh outfit. He now sported a snug T-shirt, jeans, and shoes. The clothes strained slightly over his muscular frame, showcasing his chiseled physique.


    Darcy''s jaw nearly dropped. "Wow¡­ you''re even more handsome now!" she gushed.


    Jane walked over, her tone slightly exasperated. "Good thing there was a spare outfit in the car. You''re lucky." She gestured toward the restaurant. "Let''s go eat."


    Under Jane''s guidance, the group made their way into the small-town diner. It was modest in size, with only six or seven tables, but it wasn''t crowded; a few seats remained open. Thor scanned the room with a warrior''s intuition, his gaze locking onto a corner table.


    Seated there were three people: two tall, handsome men and a woman whose beauty and elegance seemed to rival that of an Asgardian. They noticed Thor''s lingering gaze and exchanged knowing glances before nodding at him.


    Thor''s eyes narrowed slightly. He nodded back before Jane tugged him to their chosen table. The old man, still wary, observed Thor closely. His earlier behavior had piqued his curiosity.


    As Jane and Darcy busied themselves ordering food, the doctor leaned toward Thor and asked quietly, "So¡­ Thor, what were you looking at just now?"


    "I didn''t expect to meet some very nice people in Midgard," Thor said with a trace of excitement in his voice.


    "Midgard?" The doctor''s brows furrowed deeply. The man before him seemed stranger by the minute. From his odd manner of speaking to his regal demeanor, everything about him felt... off. Yet, the doctor couldn''t quite put his finger on why.


    Thor, oblivious to the doctor''s scrutiny, continued with sincerity, "Yes, this is your realm. It is called Midgard. It is one of the nine worlds under Asgard''s rule. I came here centuries ago and was worshipped as a god by your ancestors."


    The doctor''s eyes widened slightly. "Well... Thor... Thor Odinson is indeed a god in our mythology," he murmured, his tone cautious, as if trying to process what he was hearing.


    ¡­


    Darcy and the old man still looked bewildered.


    Jane smiled awkwardly. She felt helpless, unsure if the handsome stranger truly had a mental issue or if he was responsible for the strange events unfolding. Regardless, Jane wasn''t the type to shirk responsibility. If someone caused trouble, she believed it was her duty to address it.


    Thor, however, paid no attention to the trio''s disbelief. In his mind, mortals were always ignorant¡ªit was simply their nature.


    The meal was served quickly, a selection of simple yet flavorful dishes typical of Mexico. While not particularly fancy, the food had a unique charm. After finishing, Thor downed a large glass of beer in one gulp. The taste left him deeply satisfied. Lost in thought about his life in Asgard, he grabbed the empty glass and smashed it on the ground.


    Bang!


    "Another!" Thor declared loudly.


    The shattering glass and his booming voice immediately drew the attention of the clerk and other restaurant patrons.


    "What is wrong with you?" Jane hissed incredulously, lowering her voice to avoid a scene. She offered a forced smile to the onlookers before turning back to Thor.


    Thor looked at her, puzzled. "I am expressing my satisfaction. It is a gesture of appreciation."


    "Well, we don''t do that here!" Jane snapped. "If you break something, you have to pay for it!"


    "My sincerest apologies," Thor said, his tone slightly sheepish.


    The clerk, visibly annoyed but not wanting to escalate the situation, replied, "Forget it. Just don''t let it happen again."


    Jane, exasperated, took the opportunity to explain modern Earth customs to Thor. She wasn''t sure if he was truly delusional or simply confused, but to her surprise, her words seemed to get through. While he still referred to himself as the "son of Odin," he appeared to grasp the idea of acting more appropriately.


    This small victory gave Jane a surprising sense of relief.


    After the meal, Jane hurriedly paid the bill and covered the cost of the damage. She then ushered Thor out of the restaurant and into the RV, driving back to her studio and residence.


    The house, which she shared with the doctor, was spacious yet modestly priced. As an astronomer, Jane''s salary was relatively comfortable, but the lifestyle of scientists often came with its quirks. Papers, books, and research notes were scattered everywhere. Tables were cluttered, and clothes lay in random piles, creating an undeniable mess.


    Jane blushed in embarrassment at the sight of the chaos. She quickly stepped forward, motioning for Darcy to help as they both began tidying up in a flurry of activity.


    Thor spent an entire day on Earth, navigating the world of mortals.


    During the day, Dr. Erik Selvig¡ªwho didn''t seem to trust Thor much¡ªspent time chatting with him. Thor shared stories of the Nine Realms and Asgard. His explanations, though fantastical, were remarkably coherent and logical, making Selvig question his initial skepticism.


    After all, a truly delusional person wouldn''t be able to construct such a complete and self-consistent narrative. Thor spoke of Asgard''s dominion over the Nine Realms, the World Tree that connected them, and the Rainbow Bridge that served as a portal. He even recounted how Odin had exiled him. For a brief moment, Selvig almost believed him.


    Selvig, an experienced and perceptive man, had a knack for reading people. Thor''s demeanor¡ªthe pride and arrogance ingrained in his very being, coupled with an undeniable sincerity toward those he considered friends¡ªwas too authentic to dismiss. If Thor wasn''t genuinely who he claimed to be, then he must have been either an Oscar-worthy actor or a master of psychological manipulation.


    Selvig couldn''t reconcile such depth of character with the idea of Thor being merely delusional. If Thor was lying, why? What purpose would deceiving him and Jane serve?


    His questions found some answers that evening.


    The Mexican town, quiet and serene at night, lay under a canopy of clear skies and brilliant stars. The house where they stayed was on the outskirts, adding to the tranquility. Jane, Darcy, and Selvig decided to make the evening special by having a barbecue in the backyard.


    Thor, intrigued by the idea, joined them enthusiastically. Outdoor feasts were not foreign to him. During his campaigns across the Nine Realms, he and his companions often hunted and roasted their meals under the open sky. Though less refined than Earthly barbecues¡ªwith no special grills or seasonings¡ªthose meals carried the same camaraderie.


    The spread included fried beef and lamb chops, barbecue, fruit salad, and plenty of beer. Thor''s face lit up with joy at the feast. His rugged handsomeness and heroic aura stood out as he shared bits of wisdom that left the others in awe. Some of these insights, learned from his mother, Frigga, and father, Odin, struck Jane and Darcy as unexpectedly profound.


    The evening grew more lively as the group bonded over food and drink. Jane, seated with Darcy, sat across from Thor and Selvig. They all held their beers high, toasting and laughing. Under Thor''s influence, everyone drank with more enthusiasm, even Jane, who wasn''t much of a drinker. She took a large gulp from a massive beer glass, over 700 milliliters, and her cheeks turned rosy from the alcohol. Relaxed and slightly tipsy, Jane became more talkative, her usual guarded demeanor giving way to a cheerful warmth.


    But just as the mood reached its peak, an uninvited guest appeared, shattering the harmony.


    "Thor, why did your father exile you to Earth?"


    Jane asked with great curiosity, leaning forward slightly. Dr. Selvig, equally intrigued, turned his attention to Thor as well. During their conversations earlier, Thor had only touched on the subject briefly.


    Even though Selvig still wasn''t convinced Thor was the figure of legend, he figured it wouldn''t hurt to listen¡ªit could at least make for a good story.


    Thor fell silent for a moment, his expression briefly clouded with emotion. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could answer, a deep, magnetic voice interrupted him.


    "Because of differing philosophies."


    The sudden intrusion startled them all. The four of them immediately stood, their eyes darting toward the source of the voice. There, on the lawn not far from their table, stood a man who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.


    Under the faint glow of the lights, his features came into view: he was tall, impeccably dressed in a deep purple suit, with a strikingly handsome yet unnervingly pale face. His eyes shimmered with an almost hypnotic allure, as if they held some kind of unspoken power.


    Dr. Selvig stepped forward, his expression hardening. Despite his usual mild demeanor, he was ready to defend their space.


    "Listen, kid," Selvig said sharply, "if I were you, I''d get off my lawn right now."


    He wasn''t bluffing¡ªtrespassing laws in the area heavily favored property owners. If push came to shove, Selvig could deal with the intruder and still be well within his rights.


    The man, however, showed no signs of intimidation. With a slow, deliberate stride, he walked closer to the group, completely unfazed by the tension in the air. His movements were calm, almost too confident, as if he had nothing to fear.


    ¡­


    Join p-treon if you want. P-treon com / GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 187 to Chapter 197


    ...


    "Hello, Thor Odinson."


    "You can call me Blackheart."


    The visitor was none other than Blackheart. He had sensed the energy fluctuations caused by Odin''s banishment of Thor. Seizing the opportunity, he traversed the depths of Hell and arrived in Mexico to find the fallen god.


    His purpose? Simple: to sway Thor to his side¡ªor, more precisely, to corrupt him.


    Thor''s identity alone made such an endeavor worthwhile.


    To Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy, the name "Blackheart" sounded strange, almost like a nickname. Dr. Selvig was on the verge of muttering a disparaging remark when Thor raised his hand, signaling him to stop. Thor stepped forward, his gaze fixed on Blackheart, and asked in a deep, measured voice, "Are you a devil?"


    The response, "You are a devil," sent a shiver down the spines of Jane, Selvig, and Darcy, their hearts pounding with unease.


    What did this mean?


    Watching the exchange between the man calling himself Blackheart and Thor, it became increasingly clear that everything Thor had said might be true. Was he really Thor, the God of Thunder from myth and legend, exiled to Earth by Odin?


    Selvig opened his mouth, as if to speak, but after assessing the tense atmosphere, decided to stay silent.


    Jane, meanwhile, wrestled with her emotions, her thoughts swirling in confusion.


    Darcy, on the other hand, remained her straightforward self. She found the situation cool¡ªvery cool. A chance meeting with a handsome guy, who now turned out to be a literal mythical figure, was the highlight of her day.


    The three humans had their own varied reactions, but Blackheart paid them no mind. His focus remained entirely on Thor. With a sly smile, he said, "Although the All-Father has stripped you of your divine power, your senses remain sharp."


    "I''ve encountered many devil in my time," Thor replied, his tone measured but devoid of warmth. "And I would never forget their stench."


    Devils were a broad category, encompassing countless beings across the Nine Realms. The fire giant Surtur, for instance, was an ancient demon of Muspelheim. Thor had crossed paths with many demons and devils throughout his life. Most left a poor impression, but there were exceptions¡ªsome had even become allies.


    Thor had no immediate ill will toward Blackheart, especially since the latter seemed to have no hostile intent. Devoid of his divine power, Thor knew better than to antagonize the stranger.


    "I believe I''ve heard of you," Thor said, his gaze steady. "You''re the son of the one who rules Hell...?"


    Thor''s eyes remained fixed on Blackheart, his expression unreadable.


    Blackheart was not surprised. His father, Mephisto, was renowned across many dimensions. It made sense that Thor, as the prince of Asgard, would be familiar with the name. Smiling slyly, he replied, "Yes. By human standards, I suppose you could call me a standard second-generation devil."


    Thor''s gaze remained steady as he retorted, "Have you forgotten that Midgard is the domain of Asgard?"


    "Aha," Blackheart chuckled. "I think you''ll find that Midgard, after gaining its own guardian, no longer considers itself subordinate to Asgard."


    "Midgard has its own guardian?" Thor repeated, visibly confused. He rarely visited Midgard, which he considered the least significant of the Nine Realms. Its civilization was primitive and posed no threat to Asgard. The idea that Midgard had a guardian was foreign to him.


    Blackheart hesitated before answering. "I think there''s at least one. Maybe two or three," he said thoughtfully. He recalled his encounters with the wielder of Chaos Magic and another man¡ªboth formidable beings. Whether they officially guarded Earth, he couldn''t say for certain. Still, their allegiance to humanity seemed natural.


    Thor frowned, the revelation unsettling. "I haven''t been here in centuries. It seems much has changed without my knowledge."


    "Indeed," Blackheart said with a shrug.


    Jane, Selvig, and Darcy continued to listen in silence. The more they heard, the more uneasy they became.


    Thor, true to his straightforward nature, cut to the chase. "So, you still haven''t explained your purpose here."


    Blackheart''s smile deepened, his tone dripping with subtle mockery. "As the noble prince of Asgard, surely you detest being stripped of your divine power and exiled to this... what did you call it? Barbaric and backward world?"


    Thor''s expression darkened. "Speak plainly, devil," he said curtly.


    Unfazed, Blackheart laid out his proposal. "I can help you regain your divine power, restore your glory, and even aid you in ascending the throne of Asgard. But in exchange, I need your help."


    Thor''s brow furrowed, his expression resolute. "What is it you want my help with?"


    Blackheart studied Thor''s face and sensed resistance. It was clear the Asgardian was not easily tempted. After a moment''s pause, he said, "I need you¡ªand perhaps Asgard''s forces¡ªto help me overthrow my father''s rule."


    Thor''s expression immediately shifted, his displeasure evident. "That is impossible. Your father, Mephisto, is the King of Hell. He and my father, Odin, are equals in power and stature. Were I to aid you, it would undoubtedly spark war between Hell and Asgard¡ªa war that would lead to countless deaths."


    Thor shook his head, his tone firm. "I will not bring that destruction upon my people or the Nine Realms, no matter my personal grievances. My answer is no."


    Blackheart''s smile faltered for the first time. It seemed his carefully crafted offer had fallen on deaf ears.


    But that didn''t mean Thor could hate Odin, let alone consider overthrowing his rule. To ascend to the throne by using Asgard as a bargaining chip? The cost was far too high, and it clashed with his sense of honor.


    "You''re a little different from what I imagined, Thor," Blackheart said, his tone calm despite the rejection. It wasn''t surprising¡ªafter all, anyone with sense would see the imbalance in the transaction he proposed.


    His offer was made with ulterior motives, of course, but it was worth a shot.


    After a brief moment of thought, Blackheart smiled and said, "In that case, I''m willing to extend a hand in friendship. For this, I''ll help you reclaim your glory."


    Thor remained unshaken. His piercing gaze stayed on Blackheart as he replied solemnly, "You give me a bad feeling, devil. My mother once taught me that any free offering always comes with strings attached, for greater rewards later."


    He leaned forward slightly, his voice firm. "You radiate danger, and I suspect your ambitions would use me as a conduit to spread into Asgard. There will be no friendship between us."


    Blackheart sighed dramatically, his expression a mix of disappointment and feigned sorrow. "How tragic, Thor. It''s such a pity that you would reject my offer of friendship."


    But before Blackheart could say anything more, another voice cut through the air, sharp and commanding:


    "I don''t think so, Blackheart!"


    ...


    "Obtaining the friendship of a devil is undoubtedly a very dangerous decision."


    Crack!


    Following the sharp sound, a large crack appeared in the air just a few meters away from everyone¡ªlike a broken mirror suspended in space. With a crisp, shattering sound, three figures stepped through.


    The leader was strikingly delicate in appearance, with a sweet, almost angelic face. His long blond hair framed his features, and he wore a bright red jacket over a white shirt, paired with jeans and a necklace that glimmered against his chest. Flanking him were two tall, muscular teenagers, their sharp eyes and confident demeanor exuding danger. Dressed in stylish, branded clothing that emphasized their powerful physiques, they looked more like predators than mere humans.


    Their sudden and dramatic entrance left Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy frozen in shock. Verbal explanations could never compare to the visceral impact of this spectacle.


    Thor''s earlier conversation with Blackheart had bolstered Jane and her companions'' confidence, though lingering doubts remained in their hearts. Yet the extraordinary arrival of these three strangers shattered any skepticism they still harbored.


    Everything Thor had claimed was true.


    He was not a delusional man clinging to fantastical stories. He was the son of Odin, Thor, the God of Thunder, a figure who truly existed in the mythologies they thought were mere tales.


    The appearance of these three individuals elevated the tension to its peak, pushing this encounter between beings from Hell, Midgard, and Asgard into its climactic stage.


    Both Blackheart and Thor turned to face the unexpected newcomers. The devil''s gaze landed on Wanda, the leader of the trio, and the corners of his eyes twitched involuntarily.


    After all, this young woman''s formidable power had bested him before.


    Despite the bitter memory, Blackheart betrayed no outward anger. Instead, he regarded Wanda with calm composure, his voice smooth but tinged with unease.


    "Nice to see you again, beautiful lady," he said. Then, with a slight shrug, he added, "It''s a pity I didn''t get to see that gentleman again."


    Who is that gentleman?


    Though Blackheart tone was even, the fear lurking beneath his words did not escape Thor, Jane, or Darcy. They exchanged glances, silently absorbing the implications.


    Wanda''s response was curt and unyielding. "That day, when he expelled you, he said that if he saw you again, you would die. You should consider yourself lucky he didn''t come."


    Blackheart shrugged again, though his movements were more strained. "I am indeed very lucky. After experiencing his overwhelming power, I understand why my father was defeated and humiliated."


    Thor''s eyes widened in surprise. Blackheart''s father, Mephisto, was a mighty entity who ruled over Hell, his power on par with Odin''s. Yet, according to Blackheart, Mephisto had suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of someone on Earth¡ªa human, no less.


    Thor frowned, his eyes darting between Wanda and her companions. He recognized them. Earlier in the day, while eating at a small restaurant, he had noticed these three sitting in a quiet corner. At the time, they had struck him as slightly unusual, but now he realized that "unusual" didn''t even begin to describe them.


    They could meddle in the affairs of Hell and even had the power to make Mephisto himself suffer.


    He had not been to Midgard for hundreds of years. Could this realm truly have produced such a character? It was almost beyond comprehension.


    "Although you are a devil, I have to say that you disguise yourself very well," Wanda remarked, her voice sharp and unwavering. "If you were just an ordinary person, no one would see through your true form."


    Wanda, ever straightforward, had no patience for devils who enjoyed toying with others.


    Blackheart, however, seemed completely unfazed. He merely smiled, a shameless expression that made it clear he had no intention of responding to her accusation.


    Wanda found his composure grating. Without another glance, she shifted her focus to Thor.


    Though Wanda remained composed, her very presence radiated a commanding authority. Her demeanor, words, and even her gaze carried an unrelenting force.


    Thor, now stripped of his divine power and rendered mortal, could still feel the piercing sharpness in Wanda''s gaze. Despite this, the Asgardian Prince stood firm.


    "I have met many remarkable women over the years, but you... you are the most extraordinary," Thor said, meeting Wanda''s eyes without faltering. His voice was solemn, befitting the Prince of Asgard. "I can sense a terrifying power within you. Something unlike anything I''ve encountered before."


    Wanda raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Sure enough," she said with a sly smile. "Although the All-Father sealed your divine power and transformed you into a mortal, you still carry the blood of the Odinson family."


    Thor blinked, uncertain. Her choice of words struck him as odd. Sealed, not stripped.


    Wanda, having delved deeply into black and white magic, had also honed her spiritual abilities to an extraordinary level. Her mastery allowed her to perceive what most could not¡ªsouls, emotions, and even glimpses of a person''s past and future.


    Though her sight had limits when facing beings of immense power, it was sufficient to set her apart from most mystics. Her rapid growth had brought her closer to the level of the Ancient One, the Supreme Sorcerer herself.


    Through her enhanced perception, Wanda could see the truth about Thor. While he appeared to be a man stripped of his divine power, his soul and body told a different story. Both were still inherently strong, carrying within them a latent, suppressed power.


    Thor and even Blackheart believed Odin had deprived Thor of his divine strength, rendering him mortal. But Wanda knew better. His power had not been taken¡ªit was sealed.


    As a member of the Odinson bloodline, Thor''s divine power could not simply be removed without consequences. To strip it entirely would mean cleansing Thor of his family''s lineage, severing him from the Odinson name. He would no longer be considered an heir of Asgard or a son of Odin.


    Even if Odin later forgave Thor and restored his title, the stigma of such an act would remain forever.


    A seal, on the other hand, was different. It could be broken given the right opportunity or circumstance. This distinction was critical, and Wanda, observing Thor''s energy, had confirmed the truth: his divine power remained intact, merely suppressed.


    "So, you''re a witch? Or perhaps a mystic?" Thor asked, his curiosity evident.


    Wanda tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a faint smile. "For now, I suppose you could call me a sorceress."


    ...


    "Well, it should all be the same."


    Thor was unsurprised. There were countless magic systems throughout the universe. In essence, they all focused on different directions, but their nature remained similar. They harnessed energy in one form or another. As for the practitioners, some were called witches, others mystics, or by various other names. The terminology varied, but the core principles were largely alike.


    To Thor, Wanda clearly fit into this category.


    What truly surprised him was how someone from a seemingly backward civilization could possess such formidable power. It defied his expectations.


    "So, is your target also here to find me?" Thor asked, his voice deep and steady.


    Wanda stood tall, unflinching. "I came to watch the show, and, incidentally, to meet you¡ªthe prince of Asgard."


    "There''s nothing better than forging new friendships," Thor said with a smile, casting a glance at the silent Blackheart. "You are very straightforward, madam. Thor Odinson. Pleased to meet you."


    "Wanda."


    "Sergei."


    "Pietro."


    The two sides formally exchanged names, signaling the beginning of a tentative friendship.


    Blackheart, standing off to the side, could only watch with a sense of helplessness.


    He knew why. His identity and ulterior motives made it impossible to earn Thor''s trust.


    After a brief moment of thought, Blackheart finally spoke. "Although I''ve not yet earned your trust, I still hope to gain your friendship, Thor. I look forward to our next meeting."


    "I hope that next time, your intentions are more genuine," Thor replied solemnly.


    Blackheart smiled faintly, gave a polite nod to Wanda, and then his form dissolved into a plume of black smoke, dissipating into the air.


    His departure caused little disturbance. Thor remained largely unaffected, his thoughts elsewhere. In Thor''s mind, he and Blackheart existed in entirely separate worlds. He was never one to withhold friendship, but his respect was reserved for those who earned it. Blackheart, despite his strength, could not.


    Blackheart''s ambitions and schemes reminded Thor far too much of his brother Loki. Yet, when it came to others, Thor''s judgment was clearer. Impulsive and reckless though he often was, he knew where to draw the line.


    After losing his divine power, Thor experienced life as a mortal. He met Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy. Spending a day with them, he found himself both confused and fascinated by their kindness and humanity. Jane''s intelligence and beauty, Darcy''s outspoken charm, and Dr. Selvig''s wisdom and experience had an unexpected effect on Thor¡ªthey made him reflect on himself and begin to calm the storm within.


    Thor''s naturally perceptive instincts, now unclouded by arrogance, gave him an immediate sense of disgust toward Blackheart. But unlike Blackheart, the trio of Wandas exuded an undeniable aura of strength. This wasn''t something that could be faked¡ªtheir confidence and clarity were apparent in their eyes.


    As the son of Odin and prince of Asgard, ruler of the Nine Realms, Thor was used to commanding respect. Yet Wanda and her companions faced him without hesitation or intimidation, their confidence unshaken by his status. This earned his admiration.


    "Wow, the annoying guy is finally gone. I was getting itchy just looking at him," Pietro said, visibly relieved.


    "I think you just want an excuse to fight a demon, especially one like Mephisto''s son," Sergei commented dryly.


    Pietro shrugged shamelessly. "Is that a problem?"


    The real reason for Pietro''s disdain toward Blackheart was simple: Wanda hated him. As her twin brother, Pietro had always been deeply connected to her. While the two often bickered and teased each other, they shared an unspoken bond and deep care for one another. Wanda knew this, so instead of retorting with her usual sarcasm, she simply rolled her eyes at him.


    "I admire your confidence, son of Pietro," Thor said with a booming laugh. Pietro''s boldness and spirit resonated with him.


    "Well, to be honest, being called ''Son of Pietro'' feels... weird," Pietro replied. In an instant, he disappeared and reappeared in front of Thor, moving so fast that no one could follow him.


    Thor raised an eyebrow, impressed but composed. Pietro circled him, rubbing his chin as if appraising him. "Muscles often mean strength," Pietro mused. "I bet when you had your divine power, you were a hell of an opponent."


    He made no attempt to hide his enthusiasm for a fight. Sergei seemed to share the sentiment.


    "Believe me, my friend," Thor said with a grin, "when I regain my power, our battles will be legendary."


    Thor appreciated Pietro''s fiery fighting spirit. It stirred something within him¡ªa primal yearning for battle. If circumstances allowed, he''d love nothing more than to test himself against Pietro.


    Jane, however, didn''t quite understand this male camaraderie built on the promise of a fight. Watching Thor and Pietro''s intense expressions as they stared each other down, she decided to interrupt.


    "Honestly, how about joining our barbecue party instead?" she offered, breaking the tension with a warm smile.


    As the host, Jane extended the invitation naturally. Despite the surreal presence of demons and mythical figures, she found herself liking Wanda and her companions. Their confidence and poise, along with their striking appearance, made them stand out in every way.


    Wanda met Jane''s gaze, noticing her sincerity. She glanced at the barbecue on the table nearby, then tilted her head slightly. "Our appetites might be... bigger. So, these foods may not be enough. Let me help."


    With a snap of her fingers, Wanda conjured a grand feast. In an instant, a large table appeared on the lawn, laden with an array of dishes¡ªbarbecue, fried beef and lamb chops, roasted suckling pig, fruit salad, hairy crabs, king shrimp, and more. Beneath the table, crates of beer were stacked neatly.


    Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy stared, their mouths agape.


    "Oh my god," Darcy exclaimed. "Are you a goddess? Did you just create food out of thin air? How did you do that?"


    ...


    Darcy''s exaggerated expression brimmed with envy.


    She didn''t have a huge appetite, but the ability to summon food on demand was undeniably drool-worthy. For her, it was nothing short of a magical skill¡ªa potential game-changer for saving money.


    As Jane''s assistant, Darcy''s salary wasn''t particularly high, and a good portion of it went to food. The rest? Shopping. If she could cut down on her food expenses, wouldn''t that mean more funds for clothes and luxury items?


    Perhaps the snap of this girl''s fingers didn''t only summon meals; maybe it could conjure the gorgeous outfits from TV that had kept Darcy awake at night with longing.


    Wanda turned her gaze to Darcy, pausing briefly as her eyes swept over her larger frame. Without comment, Wanda walked to the table, waited for everyone to gather, and began to explain.


    "These dishes are from the manor''s chef. The food and drinks were already prepared; I simply transported them here through magic." She added with a slight smile, "But yes, I can create things too."


    "I love your abilities," Darcy said earnestly.


    "Thank you," Wanda replied warmly.


    Despite the feast laid out before them, Darcy, Jane, and Dr. Selvig only picked at their portions. They were already full from the earlier meal. The same couldn''t be said for Thor.


    Even in mortal form, Thor''s physical constitution rivaled the world''s most elite athletes. His metabolism and appetite far outpaced that of ordinary people. Fueled by beer and camaraderie, Thor drank heartily, a massive mug in hand.


    Sergei and Pietro weren''t ones to back down from a drinking challenge. Their resilience and stamina ensured they could keep up, no matter how long the revelry lasted. Their lively participation made Thor even more boisterous, his laugh echoing through the room.


    With the wine flowing freely, Thor began to vent, slamming his mug on the table and leaning toward Sergei with one muscular arm exposed. His voice, deep and commanding, filled the room.


    "My father¡ªyour Odin, the wise, benevolent, and powerful king of your Midgard myths¡ªis not the man you think he is. He''s aged, his sharp edges dulled, his glory faded."


    Thor''s tone grew sharper, his words tinged with bitterness.


    "He''s lost the ferocity that once made the Nine Realms tremble before him. His iron hooves and spears spread Asgard''s might, forcing those who defied us to kneel¡ªor perish. That strength, that iron will, created the glory of the Odinson name."


    "I once wanted to follow in his footsteps," Thor continued, his voice laden with frustration. "To win wars, to protect Asgard with my own strength and glory. But he told me I needed mercy, kindness. He demanded I set aside my pride and arrogance, abandon recklessness and impulsiveness. In the end, he stripped me of my divine power, cast me out, and made me a mortal."


    Thor took another long swig of beer, his discontent unmistakable.


    Jane Foster, Darcy, and Dr. Selvig exchanged uneasy glances. The more Thor spoke, the less he sounded like the noble God of Thunder they knew and admired¡ªand more like a bitter son decrying a cruel and distant father.


    Sergei, Pietro, and Wanda, however, shared a knowing look, their brows furrowing slightly. To them, Thor''s grievances weren''t shocking; they understood the harsh realities of power. Strength dictated everything. If Asgard had conquered other realms, it was because those realms were too weak to resist.


    Still, Jane couldn''t hold her tongue any longer. Anger flared in her voice as she interrupted. "You''re wrong, Thor."


    Thor blinked in surprise, turning toward her. "What?"


    "I said you''re wrong, Thor!" Jane repeated, her voice rising. "War is never the only option. If you look at history, you''ll see countless wars waged over greed, colonization, and power. They''ve broken families, taken countless lives. Only those driven by selfish ambition thrive in such chaos. Everyone else suffers."


    She stood, her eyes blazing with conviction. "Defending your home is one thing, but do you really think invading others and slaughtering innocents for glory is justifiable? They have families too, Thor. They have people they love."


    Her words hit Thor like a thunderclap. For the first time, his bravado faltered.


    "You may be thousands of years older than me, but right now, you''re acting like a child," Jane said, her voice unwavering.


    Dr. Selvig stepped in then, his tone calm but firm. Pulling a chair close to Thor, he sat down and spoke softly.


    "Thor, I don''t pretend to understand Asgard''s idea of glory. But from what I''ve learned, true glory doesn''t come from war or bloodshed. It comes from protecting your home and people without becoming a tyrant in the process."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Thor stared at the older man, his hammer-like grip tightening around his mug.


    "You have immense power," Dr. Selvig continued. "Power that most people can''t even fathom. But wielding it without compassion will only breed fear and hatred. If a ruler lacks mercy, then unless they destroy every enemy in existence, bloodshed will never end."


    The room fell silent. Jane sat down, still fuming, while Darcy hesitated, glancing between Jane''s righteous anger and Selvig''s calm reasoning. Ultimately, she stayed quiet.


    Thor looked down at his mug, his expression unreadable. His gaze shifted to the untouched food before him, his stormy blue eyes flickering with unspoken thoughts.


    Wanda, sitting nearby, tilted her head slightly as she studied him, saying nothing.


    ...


    After that, there were no more arguments. Thor drank heavily and deftly steered the conversation toward lighter topics as he chatted with Sergei and the others.


    This was precisely Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro''s intention. Their plan was twofold: first, to secure Thor''s friendship, and second, to learn what they could from him.


    Wanda had read extensively at Kamar-Taj, including records about Asgard and the Nine Realms, but those were just written accounts. They couldn''t compare to firsthand knowledge. Thor''s long life and unique identity meant he had experienced and witnessed far more than most beings could imagine. He was a living repository of invaluable information.


    Through Thor, Wanda learned about a gentle and benevolent god living on the galaxy''s edge¡ªa guardian of their realm. He also shared intimate knowledge of the Nine Realms and revealed secrets about the universe that had never been documented.


    Jane Foster and Dr. Selvig listened intently, their initial wariness fading. Jane, in particular, set aside her earlier anger, eager to jot down Thor''s revelations. Some of the details Thor casually mentioned could upend the scientific community and reshape humanity''s understanding of the cosmos.


    But time marched on, and even Thor, now in mortal form, could not withstand the effects of alcohol forever. After countless bottles of beer, he finally succumbed to drunkenness.


    Thor''s inebriation signaled the end of the night. Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro helped Jane carry the unconscious Thor to the sofa before saying their goodbyes.


    Over the following days, Thor stayed at Jane''s house. Sometimes, he wandered the town, taking in the sights. Other times, he stood alone on the rooftop, a bottle of beer in hand, gazing into the distance. His eyes always seemed to fix on the horizon¡ªthe direction of Mj?lnir.


    He had seen the news not long after meeting Wanda and her companions. His hammer had come to Midgard with him.


    At first, Thor wanted to retrieve it immediately, to reunite with the weapon that symbolized his power. Yet, as he hesitated, Dr. Selvig''s words echoed in his mind. Jane''s anger and the truths spoken that night continued to haunt him.


    Perhaps his father wasn''t stubborn or foolish after all. Perhaps... he was the one who had been wrong.


    Instead of rushing to Mj?lnir, Thor chose to linger in the town. He observed the people around him¡ªhow they lived, how they loved. The townsfolk weren''t wealthy, but they were warm-hearted and close-knit.


    Thor''s charisma made him a favorite among them. He chatted with the elderly woman next door, accepted Old John''s invitation to a local beer-drinking contest (and promptly outdrank every competitor), and earned the cheers and admiration of everyone who attended.


    In these days of quiet observation, Thor experienced something new: peace.


    The little town was unlike the battlefields he''d known or the grand halls of Asgard. There was no bloodshed here, no war, no rebellion. Just families sharing meals, children laughing, and friends enjoying each other''s company.


    It reminded Thor of the happiness he''d once seen in Asgard, before the wars. And it made him think of the other realms and races he''d fought. Would he, as king one day, use war to achieve peace? Would he, in doing so, destroy the joy and warmth that others held dear?


    Some lessons are best learned through experience.


    Thor''s banishment by Odin had filled him with anger, confusion, and resentment. But now, these feelings began to fade, replaced by something new: reflection. For the first time, Thor truly contemplated mercy and kindness.


    One evening, storm clouds gathered in the sky. Thor stood on the rooftop, beer in hand, leaning against the railing as he watched the townsfolk below. Their laughter and chatter carried faintly through the air.


    "Father... is this what you wanted me to see?" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the rising wind.


    A familiar voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "It seems your life in the mortal world isn''t so bad, my brother."


    Thor turned sharply, and his eyes widened in recognition.


    "Loki!" he exclaimed.


    His younger brother stood behind him, his expression unreadable. Thor strode forward and embraced him, too elated to notice Loki''s hesitation.


    "Are you here to see me?" Thor asked, slapping Loki''s back with enough force to make anyone else wince.


    Loki''s voice was measured, tinged with something Thor couldn''t quite place. "Brother, you''ve changed. You''re not the same as before."


    "Maybe," Thor admitted, stepping back to look at Loki. "The mortal world... it''s taught me a great deal. Father was right. I was reckless, arrogant, and proud."


    Loki nodded slowly. "This transformation must not have been easy."


    Thor chuckled softly. "No, it hasn''t. But this little town¡ªthere''s something magical about it. It''s calmed me, made me rethink my mistakes."


    "I''m glad to hear that," Loki said, though his tone betrayed a complexity of emotions. He paused, then asked, "How is Father?"


    Thor''s cheerful demeanor faltered. "What do you mean? Is he not well?"


    Loki''s next words hit Thor like a thunderbolt.


    "Father... has entered his eternal sleep."


    Thor froze. The bottle slipped from his hand, shattering on the rooftop. "What?" he whispered, his voice trembling.


    "I''m sorry, brother," Loki said softly. "It happened yesterday. His mind had grown weary. He was angry and saddened, and under Mother''s watchful gaze, he... closed his eyes for the last time."


    Thor staggered back, his heart pounding. "No... it can''t be... Did I¡ªwas it because of me?"


    His voice broke as tears welled in his eyes. "Because of my stubbornness? My pride? My failure?"


    "Father!"


    Thor''s cries echoed in the storm. Overcome with grief and regret, he clenched his fists so tightly that the broken shards of the bottle cut into his palm. Blood dripped onto the rooftop, but he barely noticed.


    The physical pain was nothing compared to the anguish in his heart.


    ...


    In the afternoon, Jane Foster, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig sat on the sofa, exchanging uneasy glances.


    Since returning to their apartment after surveying celestial bodies, they noticed something off about Thor. He seemed lost, his usual boisterous energy replaced by a heavy, soul-draining sadness. It was a stark contrast to the Thor they had come to know.


    Having spent several days together, the three had grown close enough to consider him a friend, making his sudden shift in demeanor all the more concerning.


    Jane was just about to ask Thor about his state when the screech of tires outside startled them. The sharp sound drew their attention to the transparent glass walls of the house. Through the front windows, they spotted several black SUVs pulling up.


    Men clad in combat uniforms poured out of the vehicles, armed to the teeth with high-caliber weapons. The ominous scene froze Jane, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig in place.


    The armed agents wasted no time. They broke through the glass door and stormed in, their guns trained on the group, ensuring no one dared to move.


    "Who are you?" Jane managed to stammer, panic creeping into her voice.


    A middle-aged man in a suit and sunglasses stepped forward. Slightly bald but exuding authority, he reached into his pocket and pulled out an ID.


    "I am Agent Phil Coulson of the FBI," he announced, his tone firm but calm. "We need your cooperation with an investigation."


    Before Jane could respond, Coulson continued, his tone brooking no argument.


    "According to our findings, Dr. Jane Foster, you encountered an unidentified individual a few days ago and took him to Griffin Hospital. After regaining consciousness, he caused significant disturbances at the hospital before you retrieved him. Is that correct?"


    As Coulson spoke, an agent handed him a tablet. He glanced at the screen and then gave a curt wave to his team.


    "We''ll need you to come with us."


    Jane, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig could only watch helplessly as the armed agents moved past them, heading upstairs to search the apartment.


    Island Duel: Lomon vs. Abomination


    On a remote Pacific island, two titanic fists collided in a thunderous clash. The ground beneath them cracked under the sheer force of their blows. A violent shockwave rippled outward, bending nearby trees and sending dust swirling into the air.


    Locked in a fierce standoff were two giants. One was the hulking Abomination, over two meters tall and weighing nearly a thousand pounds. Opposing him was Lomon, shorter at just over 1.8 meters but radiating raw power. His short black hair whipped in the turbulent winds created by their clash.


    Abomination''s feral eyes burned with hatred as he roared and pushed with all his might, determined to overpower his opponent. Yet, despite his immense strength, Lomon held his ground.


    Though Lomon felt the strain, he wasn''t about to yield. Fighting wasn''t just about brute strength¡ªit was about skill and strategy. And right now, he was determined to prove his superiority.


    With a deep breath, Lomon summoned his full power. Sparks of electricity crackled around him as the aura of thunder intensified. In an instant, his strength surged, overwhelming Abomination''s resistance.


    Abomination grunted as his arms and body were forced back. Sensing the shift, Lomon grinned and seized the opportunity. He wrenched Abomination''s arms apart, wrapped his left hand around the beast''s waist, and unleashed a devastating blow to his chest.


    The impact sent Abomination hurtling backward like a missile, crashing through trees and rocks before skidding to a halt.


    Smoke and dust filled the air, and nearby birds scattered in terror.


    Lomon stood still, watching the chaos settle. Moments later, Abomination''s massive form emerged from the debris, leaping hundreds of meters to land in front of him.


    But this time, the fight had left Abomination''s eyes. The beast''s ferocious light was gone, replaced by reluctant defeat.


    "Do you still want to fight?" Lomon asked, twisting his neck and locking eyes with the hulking figure.


    Abomination shook his head. "No more fighting."


    His voice carried exhaustion and bitterness. Since his capture, Abomination had been relegated to the role of a sparring partner. It was a humiliating fate for someone once so proud of his strength.


    Initially, he believed he could overpower his captors. After all, he was a monster among men. But he quickly learned the harsh truth: his opponents were far beyond him.


    The first to humble him was Natasha. Her skill left no room for him to retaliate, and he knew better than to provoke her again. Next, he challenged Wanda.


    That was a mistake he deeply regretted. Wanda had obliterated him with her magic, leaving him unable to even muster his strength. In his anger, he foolishly mocked her, only for her to unleash a new wave of pain.


    After that, he moved on to Pietro, whose speed rendered Abomination helpless. Even in terms of raw strength, which Abomination had always prided himself on, Pietro proved superior.


    One by one, he challenged the members of this peculiar group. And one by one, he was soundly defeated.


    His final opponent was Lomon. But even here, he was no match. The group, in its entirety, was composed of monsters¡ªmonsters far more terrifying than Abomination himself.


    Now, battered and humbled, he stood before Lomon, his pride shattered.


    For the first time, Abomination realized that strength alone wasn''t enough in this world of gods, mutants, and enhanced beings.


    ...


    What could he say? Monsters, big and small, could only live in one nest.


    "It''s hard to imagine that this world would have such horrific monsters as you," Abomination said, staring at Lomon Losov with a mixture of disgust and curiosity.


    "Monster?" Lomon replied, unfazed. "Sounds a lot like praise."


    "I''m not stupid enough to praise you," Abomination shot back.


    Lomon''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "It''s strange, though. Bruce Banner''s mutation created another conscious Hulk, but you didn''t."


    Abomination smirked, his grotesque face twisting into an expression of both pride and derision. "Because I don''t need a second consciousness. I''m a soldier and a warrior. If another consciousness tried to take over my body, my first thought would be to kill it¡ªnot let it grow independently."


    The venom in his voice revealed disdain, not just for Bruce Banner but for the concept of sharing control.


    After mocking Banner and the Hulk, Abomination fell silent for a moment, lost in thought. A memory stirred in his mind¡ªa piercing gaze that once robbed him of his will to fight. It was a look that felt almost divine.


    "So, the strength you possess... was it all given by him?" Abomination asked, his voice tinged with something close to reverence.


    Lomon didn''t need to ask who "him" referred to. He tilted his head, meeting Abomination''s eyes without hesitation. "Yes, everything we have was given by him. When we were at our most desperate, he appeared¡ªlike the sun."


    "From the lowest depths, he led us to see a completely different world. He broadened our horizons," Lomon added calmly.


    Abomination let out a bitter laugh. "What an incredible person. Just when I thought becoming Abomination had made me the most powerful warrior in the world, she woke me up."


    "She?" Lomon raised an eyebrow.


    "That woman¡ªNatasha." Abomination''s tone turned venomous. "The fall from thinking I was at the top to realizing I was nothing... It''s unbearable. Especially for someone as proud as me."


    "If you''re planning to seek revenge on Natasha, I''d advise against it," Lomon said coolly. "She''s worse than me. Even with your so-called ''strong self-healing abilities,'' you wouldn''t last long."


    "I''m not that stupid," Abomination muttered, shrugging. Then, almost as an afterthought, he said, "If I told you I wanted to join your organization, would you accept me?"


    "Join us?" Lomon looked at him with mild surprise. Despite his composure, he couldn''t hide his curiosity. After all, Abomination wasn''t known for his honesty or reliability.


    "Yes," Abomination confirmed. "I want to join you."


    "Why? Tired of being a sparring partner?"


    "When I was a child, I was bullied relentlessly," Abomination began, his voice uncharacteristically calm. "My father told me tears wouldn''t solve anything. He said if I didn''t want to be bullied, I had to become strong. Truly strong.


    "So, I joined the army. I trained harder than anyone else and quickly rose through the ranks, eventually joining the special operations force. But it wasn''t enough. No matter how good I was, there were others who surpassed me¡ªthose with superpowers, mutants, even Iron Man flying around in his shiny suit.


    "It filled me with rage."


    He paused, his monstrous form trembling slightly. "Then Hulk appeared. He gave me hope. I waited for my chance, and when it came, I gambled everything on a blood sample. I became Abomination.


    "I thought I''d finally reached the top," he continued bitterly, "but then you showed up. You shattered my illusion. In front of you, I''m just a ridiculous clown¡ªa sparring partner. If this continues, I''ll die full of resentment, surpassed by kids younger than me."


    Abomination clenched his fists, his voice raw with desperation. "I don''t want that. I need to get stronger."


    At that moment, all traces of cunning and deception disappeared from Abomination''s demeanor. He bared his soul, revealing the singular drive that consumed him: the desire to become the strongest warrior, no matter the cost.


    Lomon studied him intently. His ability to sense emotions and truth¡ªhis Observation Haki¡ªconfirmed that Abomination''s words were genuine.


    "Interesting," Lomon said with a faint smile. "So, do you think you''re worthy of joining us?"


    Abomination met his gaze without flinching. "Do you?"


    Lomon didn''t hesitate. "It''s not my decision to make."


    Abomination nodded, understanding immediately. The final decision rested with someone else.


    Lomon tapped his earpiece. "Clarice."


    From the other end came the cheerful voice of Clarice. "Wow, you actually killed my character, brother Lomon! You owe me compensation."


    "Fine, fine," Lomon replied with a sigh. "I''ll buy you whatever you want. Just get ready."


    "Hehe! It''s open!"


    With a triumphant laugh from Clarice, a portal shimmered into existence.


    Half an Hour Later


    Abomination stood in the vast hall of a sky base, his nerves on edge. Below the transparent glass floor, he could see thick clouds and the faint blue of the sky.


    The hall was eerily quiet, save for the distant sounds of children playing. Abomination''s focus, however, was elsewhere. This was a pivotal moment in his life, and his anxiety was palpable.


    He rarely felt fear, but now his heart pounded in his chest.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Weng!!


    A burst of golden particles filled the air, coalescing into the shape of a tall, majestic figure. The golden cross-shaped starburst illuminated the hall, signaling the arrival of someone extraordinary.


    ...


    Dressed in a black leather jacket with a white shirt underneath and denim jeans, Leon appeared both fashionable and strikingly handsome.


    Abomination stared at the young man before him, an inexplicable nervousness clawing at him. He couldn''t pinpoint the source of his unease, but his instincts screamed at him not to provoke this person. Doing so would undoubtedly lead to his demise¡ªswift and devoid of dignity.


    Leon merely gazed at Abomination with calm indifference, saying nothing.


    Abomination seemed to grasp something. Slowly, he knelt on one knee, placing a hand on his thigh to steady himself as he lowered his head.


    "I am willing to submit to you for eternity," he declared solemnly. "All I ask is that you fulfill my desires, my dear master."


    "You are indeed clever," Leon remarked, echoing the words of Lomon Losov. He approached Abomination, bending slightly to look him in the eyes.


    "Raise your head."


    Abomination obeyed the calm yet commanding voice, his heart trembling as he lifted his gaze. He was met with Leon''s strikingly handsome face, a blend of Eastern and Western features that seemed universally appealing.


    But it was Leon''s eyes that stood out most. Calm, clear, and untainted, they harbored boundless storms¡ªeyes that could consume one''s soul at any moment. The restraint they exhibited was terrifying, but Abomination shuddered to imagine their unrestrained sharpness, capable of shattering a soul with a mere glance.


    No words could describe the overwhelming power in those eyes. Although Leon had done nothing to him, Abomination felt dwarfed by his presence. This man was incomparably stronger¡ªhundreds, perhaps thousands of times more powerful than anyone Abomination had ever encountered, including Natasha, who had easily defeated him.


    Under this gaze, Abomination lacked the courage to resist. He surrendered without hesitation.


    Leon''s voice, as pure as his eyes, now carried an undeniable authority.


    "You are perceptive and pragmatic. I appreciate that. I can grant you the power you seek," Leon stated.


    "However, your soul and will must be handed over to me entirely. So I will ask just once more¡ªdo you wish to surrender?"


    "Yes!" Abomination answered resolutely, bowing his head. He had ambitions and refused to remain a stepping stone for others, watching one challenger after another surpass him. That fate was worse than death.


    "Very good."


    Leon nodded, raising his hand and snapping his fingers.


    Snap!


    A sudden, immense power enveloped Abomination, lifting his massive body into the air. Yet he didn''t resist; he waited silently, trusting in his value.


    Moments later, an unimaginably intense and scorching force surged into his body.


    Crack!


    His body began to transform. Bones, cells, and even his genetic structure underwent a monumental change. The process brought excruciating pain, but Abomination endured it without resistance.


    Leon listened to Keisha''s cold, ethereal voice echo in his ears:


    "Beast Warrior genes detected. Initiating genetic modification process. Estimated completion time: one minute. Stripping inferior genes and optimizing genetic sequences."


    As the one-minute countdown began, Leon watched Abomination''s grotesque skin fade away, his thousand-ton frame shrinking gradually. Bit by bit, he reverted to his human form¡ªEmil Blonsky.


    Blonsky felt as though he were submerged in molten lava, the unbearable heat and pain clouding his senses. Yet beneath the agony, he could feel himself evolving in extraordinary ways.


    Smaller did not mean weaker. On the contrary, Blonsky knew he had become unimaginably stronger.


    Finally, the countdown ended.


    Blonsky''s body floated to the ground, now clothed in pristine white garments conjured by Leon''s will. He landed with a firm step, widened his eyes, and clenched his fists.


    Bang!


    The air between his hands compressed and exploded, unleashing a terrifying shockwave that rippled outward.


    The power Blonsky now wielded far surpassed anything he had ever known. It intoxicated him. He relished his newfound strength, fully aware of who had granted it.


    Dropping to one knee, Blonsky addressed Leon with fervent devotion, his voice filled with zeal:


    "Master, thank you for this magnificent power."


    At that moment, Blonsky''s mind held no other thoughts but reverence and loyalty. The man before him was like an omnipotent god, and he would willingly give everything¡ªhis life, his soul¡ªto serve him.


    Leon nodded. "Reclaim your original name. In your base form, your power now surpasses a thousand tons. Additionally, your beast genes allow you to transform into your Abomination form, tripling your strength. As you continue to explore your potential, your power will only grow.


    "The only limitation is that you cannot fly. However, prove your worth, and I will continue to optimize your genes and make you even stronger."


    "Can you meet these expectations?"


    "I can, Master!" Blonsky vowed. "I will always be your most loyal servant and warrior. Wherever you direct your gaze, I will tear apart your enemies."


    "I look forward to that day," Leon replied. "For now, your task is to acquire new knowledge. Three types of Haki and advanced combat techniques have been implanted in your consciousness. In one year, you will train the recruits at the base.


    "When the time for war arrives, you will be my sharpest blade."


    "Yes, Master!"


    As Blonsky departed, Leon watched him go, the corners of his mouth curling into a faint smile.


    ...


    The surrender of Abomination was entirely expected. Leon knew the creature''s character well. Power had always been his ultimate pursuit.


    When Abomination witnessed the strength of Leon''s forces, it was clear he would never settle for being a mere sparring partner¡ªnot if he had any sense.


    From the very start, when Leon captured Abomination, he instructed Keisha to use Sky Blade Seven to create the first generation of Beast Warrior genes. These were derived from Hulk, Abomination, and other unique sources, including vampires and werewolves.


    Leon never doubted Abomination''s loyalty. Embedded within the optimized genetic sequence was a command from Sky Blade: absolute obedience. Not only would Abomination never betray Leon, but the thought wouldn''t even cross his mind.


    This was one of the greatest strengths of angelic civilization''s technology.


    And Abomination would not be the last. More would follow in his footsteps.


    Their purpose was clear: super-powerful, single-combat units. While they couldn''t rival god-level entities in a large-scale war, their impact would be devastating in the thick of battle.


    These units were tanks¡ªdurable yet capable of immense damage. Pure war machines.


    But their shortcomings were also evident. Their resistance to magic was inferior to their physical defenses. To address this, Leon planned to have Sky Blade Seven further optimize the genetic sequence of the Beast Warriors, perhaps even incorporating some "Purple Sweet Potato Essence" genes for additional enhancement.


    As Leon contemplated these future developments, the hall door opened automatically. A beautiful, slender figure walked in.


    Leon recognized the familiar scent before even turning his head.


    The figure approached him, her familiar voice breaking the silence.


    "After being injected with the super-soldier gene, his strength increased far beyond what I expected."


    Leon turned to face the woman, his lips curling into a faint smile.


    "Are you worried?"


    "I admire your confidence¡ªalways have. You seem to have everything under control, but that doesn''t stop me from worrying."


    Natasha stepped closer to Leon. Her delicate, beautiful face was now mere inches from his, their breaths mingling. Their eyes locked, neither flinching.


    "What are you worried about?" Leon asked.


    "I''m worried that your confidence might lead to your downfall someday. But, when that day comes, I''ll be there to pull you back up," Natasha replied, her eyes hazy, her breath warm and intimate.


    "Perhaps that day will come," Leon said, his tone calm yet teasing. "Who knows? You''ll just have to wait and see."


    "Underneath your calm and cheerful facade, you''re full of confidence and mystery," Natasha remarked, stepping even closer.


    Her boldness caught Leon off guard.


    "You seem a little different today," he observed.


    "No," she replied, her voice softer, tinged with something deeper. "I''ve just realized the boy I once knew has fully matured."


    There was a unique aura around Leon now¡ªsomething Natasha found irresistibly fascinating. Her slightly husky, alluring voice softened further as she spoke.


    "What do you do when you see ripe fruit on a tree?"


    "So, you''re the fruit picker, and I''m the fruit?" Leon teased.


    At this moment, Natasha''s genes¡ªperfected through angelic optimization¡ªwere nearing flawless refinement. Her appearance, skin, even the smallest details like her pores and her aura, exuded perfection. She was like a living succubus, radiating an allure no one could resist.


    Leon, however, was no ordinary man. He would never allow himself to be the passive party.


    Without hesitation, he slid his hand to Natasha''s waist and pulled her into a kiss, their lips meeting passionately. Natasha didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his broad back, her bright eyes locking onto his with a hint of a smile.


    The kiss lingered, deep and electrifying. When their lips finally parted, a faint glisten remained between them.


    Natasha, slightly dissatisfied, opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, Leon scooped her up in a princess carry. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared from the hall, leaving only silence behind.


    An earth-shattering "battle" was about to begin.


    Meanwhile, in a temporary camp set up dozens of kilometers away from a small Mexican town, Thor sat dejectedly in an enclosed room made of special glass. Slumped in his chair, he stared at the ground, lost in thought.


    Outside the enclosure, Jane Foster, Daisy, and Dr. Selvig were being questioned by Coulson. The interrogation was thorough to the point of frustration, wearing on the trio''s patience.


    "Damn it! You''ve asked the same questions ten times already!" Jane snapped, slamming her hands on the metal table as she stood. "Are you wasting our time? You interrogate us like we''re criminals!"


    Coulson, unbothered by Jane''s outburst, maintained his usual calm smile. Despite his polite demeanor, his words were firm.


    "Apologies, Ms. Foster, but this is standard procedure. If you want to continue, we need to ensure everything checks out."


    He gestured to an agent standing nearby, who handed him a file. Placing it on the table, Coulson continued, "This contains the necessary documentation. You can verify our credentials using the contact details provided, though I''d suggest skipping that step."


    Jane glared at him but didn''t touch the file. "We''ve told you everything we know. What more do you want?"


    Coulson''s expression didn''t falter. He glanced at the trio before speaking calmly.


    "Though you may not realize it, your body language tells a different story. From my training in psychology and micro-expression analysis, I observed thirty-seven instances of suspicious behavior during this interview.


    You avoided eye contact, made subconscious gestures, and reacted defensively. All these signs point to one conclusion¡ªyou''re hiding something about the origin of that man. I regret to inform you, your efforts to deceive us have failed."


    ...


    "We extracted his fingerprints and blood but found no matching data. This means he is either an untraceable figure in the world¡ªor not from Earth."


    "So, Dr. Jane Foster, Dr. Selvig, can you provide any answers?" Coulson stated, laying out the S.H.I.E.L.D. investigation findings.


    He opened the files displayed on the desktop. One of them featured images taken through an astronomical telescope. A red-tinged photograph of the distant starry sky revealed a faint but discernible figure.


    "Do you have any explanation for this image?"


    Faced with Coulson''s evidence, Jane Foster, who had been fuming moments ago, now found herself at a loss for words.


    "Um, this... uh¡ª" she stammered, clearly flustered.


    Coulson maintained his polite smile, though to Jane it now resembled a devil''s grin, sending a chill down her spine.


    Dr. Selvig, the calmest of the group, stood up. Gently guiding Jane back to her chair, he turned to Coulson. "I wasn''t aware the FBI had taken an interest in so-called alien matters," he remarked.


    "Then again," he continued, "I recall an old acquaintance mentioning he''d joined a mysterious and powerful organization¡ªone not exactly public, with an equally enigmatic research scope."


    "You''re sharp, Dr. Selvig," Coulson replied. "You''re correct. I''m not with the FBI. We''re S.H.I.E.L.D., a division tasked with managing supernatural phenomena¡ªincluding your recent ''guest.''"


    Coulson''s honesty was disarming. Sincerity, after all, was one of his greatest tools. By the end of this conversation, these three would either sign confidentiality agreements or join S.H.I.E.L.D. outright. Their post-incident processing capabilities far exceeded those of typical agencies like the FBI.


    "Since we''re being upfront," Coulson continued, "there''s no need for pretense. Doctor, this world has never been as peaceful as it seems. Your ''friend'' may have noble intentions, but his arrival introduces uncertainties that concern not just us but the entire world. To maintain order, we must understand him¡ªand whatever forces might be linked to him."


    Coulson leaned in slightly. "So please, don''t try to withhold information. Consider this goodwill on our part in welcoming extraterrestrial guests."


    Dr. Selvig exchanged a look with Jane and Darcy. After a moment, he turned back to Coulson. "I''ll share what I know¡ªbut only if your assurances are genuine."


    With that, Selvig began recounting the events surrounding Thor''s arrival and what followed.


    The more Coulson listened, the more his mind raced. He had suspected Thor might be an alien visitor, but to learn he was the Thor of Norse mythology, the son of Odin? It was beyond belief.


    And it didn''t stop there. Selvig mentioned other extraordinary figures: Blackheart, the demon son of Mephisto; Wanda and Pietro, human allies with uncanny abilities; and Sergei, another enigmatic figure. According to Blackheart, he had encountered Wanda¡ªand hinted at a shadowy figure orchestrating events, someone capable of outwitting even Mephisto himself.


    The implications were staggering. Coulson couldn''t help but think of the still-unsolved mystery in Houston¡ªa massive crater and golden anomaly that defied explanation.


    He muttered under his breath, "What the hell..."


    Asgard, Odin, Thor, demons, Mephisto¡ªtheir existence meant humanity''s understanding of the universe would be irrevocably shattered. And the sudden appearance of Wanda and Pietro raised more questions than answers.


    Coulson nodded thoughtfully. "Thank you for your cooperation, Dr. Selvig. Trust us¡ªwe''ll treat all parties with fairness and goodwill."


    He straightened. "Once we''ve confirmed some details, you''ll be free to go. But before that, we''ll need you to sign a confidentiality agreement."


    "What about Thor?" Jane asked hesitantly.


    "Ma''am, we''ll need to speak with him further. This may well be the first meaningful dialogue between a god and humankind." Coulson''s tone carried a weight of deeper implications.


    With that, he turned and exited the room, leaving Jane, Selvig, and Darcy to their thoughts.


    Coulson stepped into the hallway, signaling to his assistant. "Encrypt all surveillance footage from this room, Room 577, and Thor''s quarters. No one views the data before it reaches the director."


    "Understood," the agent replied crisply, hurrying off.


    Coulson made his way to Thor''s room. As he opened the glass door, he was taken aback by what he saw: Thor, seated, his posture slumped, exuding an air of profound sadness.


    Dr. Selvig had mentioned Thor''s initial emotional instability after being exiled by Odin and stripped of his powers. Yet Thor had reportedly grown more cheerful during his stay in the small town. What had happened to reduce him to this state once again?


    Coulson''s sharp mind raced, trying to piece it together. Decadence was one thing, but this sadness... it hinted at something deeper.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Coulson broke the silence. "Thor Odinson," he said formally.


    "I''m here to meet with you on behalf of S.H.I.E.L.D."


    ...


    Half an Hour later.


    Coulson walked out of the room helplessly, glanced left and right, then took out his cell phone and dialed the Director''s number.


    Soon, the connection was established, and a familiar voice came from the other end.


    "Coulson~~"


    "Director, your guess was correct. This time, we are indeed dealing with visitors from outside. And there are... unexpected developments." Coulson took a deep breath and relayed the details from Dr. Selvig, word for word.


    After he finished, silence followed. Coulson listened intently as the faint sound of footsteps came through the line. After a long pause, Fury''s voice returned.


    "Do you think it''s credible?"


    "We used instruments to analyze his micro-expressions, eye movements, and heartbeat throughout the process. Everything checked out." Coulson didn''t answer directly but added, "Moreover, much of the information Dr. Selvig mentioned requires a significant amount of specialized knowledge, resources, and manpower to fabricate."


    "If they''re lying, the stakes are too high to justify it. So, what could their motive even be?"


    Fury exhaled heavily. He didn''t respond immediately, but the implications were sinking in. SHIELD had already investigated every possible angle. Jane Foster, Erik Selvig, and Darcy Lewis had their lives, finances, and histories scrutinized. Everything seemed perfectly ordinary.


    Coulson continued, "If we eliminate all impossibilities, then what remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth."


    Fury sighed. His headache was worsening. Though he had known about aliens since the 1990s¡ªespecially with the Skrulls as allies¡ªthis situation was spiraling far beyond his expectations. The arrival of the Kree and their advanced technology was one thing, but now demons like Blackheart, Mephisto, and even figures like Thor and the Asgardians had entered the equation.


    The world wasn''t just about aliens anymore. It was about gods and demons, too.


    These were external threats SHIELD couldn''t ignore, and Fury hated feeling like humanity was so insignificant in comparison.


    "Damn it..." Fury muttered under his breath.


    He had originally hoped that recruiting mutants for the Avengers would bolster Earth''s defenses against extraordinary threats. But now, even that felt insufficient.


    Still, buried within the bad news, there was a sliver of hope. Thor and Asgard, if genuine, could potentially be allies. At least for now, they seemed non-hostile and willing to communicate.


    On the other hand, demons like Mephisto represented a far greater danger. But according to Blackheart, someone had already defeated and banished Mephisto back to Hell.


    This mysterious figure intrigued Fury. He had long been tracking the elusive man who seemed to be at the center of these extraordinary events.


    "Why would he stay hidden?" Fury muttered to himself. "Is it really just to avoid entanglement in human affairs? Or are those untraceable incidents also his doing? Like SHIELD, perhaps he''s fighting from the shadows..."


    This line of thought was unsettling but plausible. Fury recalled how Thor had been approached almost immediately upon arriving on Earth. That kind of coordination pointed to a highly capable and resourceful organization.


    For now, Fury felt a small sense of relief, knowing someone was capable of countering beings like Mephisto. But that relief quickly turned into unease.


    The mysterious man was powerful¡ªpowerful enough to defeat a demon lord. Based on Thor''s conversations, Odin, the All-Father, could destroy entire planets. If this man was anywhere near Odin''s level, his power could devastate the Earth.


    Fury grimaced. If his pursuit of this figure angered him, SHIELD¡ªand possibly the entire planet¡ªmight not survive.


    "Director?" Coulson''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    Fury steadied his thoughts and replied, "You mentioned his mood seemed off?"


    "Yes. According to Dr. Selvig, Jane Foster, and our own observations, he''s been stable for the past few days. But today, his mood shifted drastically. He seems... sad, depressed. He''s refusing to communicate."


    "What do you think caused it, Coulson?"


    "Maybe he''s not the only one who came from Asgard."


    "You''re suggesting other Asgardians are on Earth and said something to him that upset him?"


    "It''s the only possibility that fits," Coulson replied.


    Fury rubbed his temple. "It seems like something significant may have happened within Asgard. Keep observing. If he wants to approach the hammer, let him. Don''t interfere. I suspect we''ll see some unexpected developments soon."


    "Understood. And Director... what do you mean by ''unexpected developments''?"


    "Just a feeling. Our team in Mexico is ready to provide backup if needed. Keep me updated."


    "Got it."


    "Oh, and Coulson," Fury added, his tone softening slightly, "there''s a surprise waiting for you when this mission is over."


    "Looking forward to it, sir."


    ...


    Join p-treon if you want. p-treon.com/GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 198 to Chapter 208


    ...


    Jane Foster, and the others were finally released.


    The four of them drove back to the small townhouse, but something felt... off. Jane and Dr. Selvig noticed subtle yet unexplainable changes in the town''s atmosphere. The once familiar streets now carried an unsettling tension.


    Despite the eerie feeling, their primary concern was Thor''s condition.


    Once inside, Jane gently led the despondent Thor to the living room, guiding him to the sofa. She sat across from him, her expression filled with concern, and asked softly, "Thor, what happened?"


    Dr. Selvig and Darcy stood nearby, their eyes fixed on Thor as he sat silently for a moment. Then, Thor raised his head, his normally vibrant eyes red and weary. His deep voice, now tinged with hoarseness, broke the silence:


    "My father is dead."


    "What?" Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy exchanged shocked glances.


    "The All-Father... dead?" Jane whispered in disbelief. Could gods truly die?


    Meanwhile, in the grand halls of Asgard...


    Odin''s palace stood empty, its grandeur almost mocking the stillness. In the All-Father''s chamber, he lay on his bed, motionless, as if carved from stone. His slumber, known to Asgardians as the "Odin-Sleep," cloaked him in an aura of peace and power.


    The silence was broken by the sound of soft footsteps. Loki, clad in his signature emerald green, entered the room. His expression was unreadable as he approached Odin''s bedside.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Loki stared at his father''s face¡ªso familiar, yet brimming with complexity. His voice, low and sharp, cut through the quiet.


    "My good father," Loki began, his tone laced with bitterness, "your favoritism has baffled me since childhood."


    He leaned closer, his words now dripping with venom.


    "I never understood why your gaze always rested on Thor. Why I was left in the shadows, watching him bask in your praise, your applause, while I was forgotten, silent, and invisible."


    He paused, his hands clenched into fists.


    "But now I understand. I was never truly your son. Just a foundling¡ªa Frost Giant you adopted out of charity."


    Loki''s eyes burned with anger.


    "You despised Frost Giants, yet you raised one. Was it to temper Thor? To mold him into a king? Everything¡ªhis exile, his banishment¡ªit was all a test. A test you orchestrated, just to bring him back, wash him clean of his failures, and crown him as the heir to Asgard''s throne once more."


    Loki stood abruptly, his face cold and resolute.


    "But I won''t let you. I''ll see your plans undone, Father. All of them."


    He grabbed Gungnir, Odin''s spear, and turned on his heel. As Loki''s figure disappeared into the shadows, the silence of the palace returned. A faint, almost imperceptible sigh echoed through the empty halls.


    In the treasure vault of Asgard...


    The room glittered with artifacts from Asgard''s countless conquests¡ªeach item radiating ancient, godly power. Loki strode through the vault without sparing a glance at the treasures lining the walls. His destination lay at the far end, where a golden wall stood behind the throne.


    Raising Gungnir, Loki tapped it against the ground.


    Boom!


    The sound reverberated through the chamber. The golden wall shimmered, revealing a massive suit of black and gold armor. Loki''s lips curled into a cold smile.


    "I hope you enjoy the surprise I''ve prepared, dear brother."


    Back on Earth, in the small New Mexico town...


    Dark clouds rolled in, and a heavy storm blanketed the area. Thunder roared, and rain poured relentlessly, turning the streets into rivers. The oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on the townsfolk, signaling an impending disaster.


    Inside the townhouse, Jane watched Thor from the window. He stood outside, drenched in rain, staring into the distance. His shoulders were tense, his expression unreadable.


    Jane frowned, setting down her papers. Opening the glass door, she braved the storm to approach him. The wind whipped around her, soaking her clothes as she placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "Thor? Are you okay?" she asked, raising her voice over the wind.


    Thor blinked, as if waking from a trance. He turned to Jane, his expression troubled.


    "I have a bad feeling," he murmured.


    Jane tilted her head. "A bad feeling? What do you mean?"


    "Storms often herald disaster," Thor said, his voice heavy with foreboding.


    Jane hesitated, the ominous tone in his voice unsettling her. "What kind of disaster?"


    Thor didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he looked at her with uncharacteristic seriousness.


    "If necessary, I want you, Selvig, and Darcy to leave town immediately."


    "Why?" Jane asked, her heart tightening.


    Before Thor could explain, his eyes widened as he spotted figures approaching through the rain. He stepped forward, his voice trembling with recognition.


    "Sif... Hogan... Fandral... Volstagg?"


    The four figures emerged from the storm, their laughter breaking through the gloom.


    "Thor, we finally found you!" Sif called, her voice filled with relief.


    "Thor!" the others echoed, their camaraderie evident even through the rain.


    Thor embraced his old companions warmly, their reunion a rare moment of joy amid the chaos. But there was no time to waste. Thor quickly ushered Sif and the Warriors Three into the house, introducing them to Jane and the others.


    ...


    After the introductions, Sif glanced at Jane with an expression Jane found hard to interpret. There was something in the Asgardian warrior''s gaze¡ªsomething unfriendly, almost disapproving¡ªthat made Jane feel uneasy.


    Thor, however, paid no mind. For him, seeing his companions for the first time since his exile brought overwhelming joy.


    "My friends, are you all well?" he asked, his voice filled with relief.


    "We''re fine, Thor, but we need you to return to Asgard," Sif said, her tone serious.


    Thor shook his head. "Sif, I can''t return. I am a sinner. Because of me, my father is... gone."


    "What are you talking about? Odin isn''t dead," Fandral interjected, confused.


    Thor froze. His eyes widened in disbelief. "He isn''t... dead?"


    "Of course not," Fandral replied. "Odin has only entered the Odin-Sleep. Who told you he was dead?"


    "It was Loki," Thor muttered, his voice trembling with both shock and anger.


    "Damn it. I knew it!" Sif hissed. Her eyes hardened as she turned to Thor. "Listen, Thor. Since Odin entered the Odin-Sleep, Loki has seized Gungnir and declared himself the temporary ruler of Asgard, claiming it was Odin''s will. But when we questioned him, he gave us no answers."


    "He''s taken control of Asgard," she continued, her frustration evident. "We knew something wasn''t right. That''s why we came here¡ªto find you and bring you back."


    Thor took a deep, shuddering breath.


    "Loki..."


    He gritted his teeth as he uttered his brother''s name. Thor had forgiven Loki countless times before, even when Loki had acted against him. But this time, Loki''s actions went far beyond mere mischief. They bordered on treason, threatening to plunge Asgard into chaos.


    Thor clenched his fists. Loki might be his brother, but he would never be a worthy king.


    Just as Thor was about to respond, a deafening roar tore through the air, drawing everyone''s attention.


    All eyes turned toward the source of the sound. In the distance, under the gloomy, storm-filled sky, brilliant columns of multicolored light crashed to the ground, radiating a celestial intensity.


    "The Rainbow Bridge?" Sif exclaimed, her voice filled with alarm. "Who activated the Bifr?st?"


    "Loki!" Thor''s voice was heavy with realization. He finally understood the unease that had plagued him.


    Underneath the glowing rainbow light, a figure began to emerge¡ªits massive form unmistakable to the Asgardians.


    "Is that the Destroyer?"


    Thor squinted, but his mortal eyesight betrayed him. Sif, however, saw it clearly. Her expression darkened.


    "Damn it," she muttered. "Loki has sent the Destroyer to kill you. If we don''t stop it, the entire town will be annihilated."


    Thor''s expression turned grim. "We need to evacuate the town. The Destroyer will kill everyone here."


    Before he could finish, a thunderous explosion erupted in the distance. The Destroyer leaped into the air, its massive frame hurtling toward the town with terrifying speed.


    Sif unsheathed her sword. "Thor, we''ll hold it off. You must evacuate the townspeople."


    Thor hesitated. The role reversal¡ªhim being the mortal needing protection¡ªstung his pride. But he nodded, determination shining in his eyes.


    "Go, my friends," Thor said solemnly. "I may be powerless now, but I''ll do everything I can to save these people."


    Sif and the Warriors Three nodded. With unwavering resolve, they sprinted into the storm, their figures disappearing into the heavy rain.


    Thor watched them go, his heart heavy. He turned to Jane, Dr. Selvig, and Darcy, who had rushed outside upon hearing the commotion.


    "Jane, contact Agent Coulson. Tell him to help evacuate the town immediately. We need all the help we can get to avoid a tragedy."


    Jane nodded without hesitation but looked at Thor with worry. "What about you?"


    "I can''t leave. The Destroyer is here for me. If you stay, you''ll be in danger."


    "But¡ª"


    "Jane, listen to him," Dr. Selvig interrupted, gripping her arm. His voice was firm, leaving no room for argument.


    Reluctantly, Jane nodded. She and Darcy helped Dr. Selvig into the car, braving the storm as they drove off toward the town. Jane quickly pulled out her phone to make the call.


    Thor watched their car disappear into the rain.


    Boom!


    A deafening crash echoed across the town, followed by the panicked screams of its residents. Thor didn''t hesitate. He sprinted toward the source of the destruction, determination fueling every step.


    ...


    At the S.H.I.E.L.D. camp miles away, Coulson rushed toward the crater where Mj?lnir was being studied.


    The hammer, once dormant, now crackled with electricity. Arcs of lightning danced along its surface, and the air around it shimmered with raw energy.


    Coulson frowned. "What''s happening?"


    A nearby researcher, clearly shaken, hesitated before answering. "Sir, during routine testing, the magnetic field surrounding the hammer became unstable. Now it''s..."


    "It''s what?" Coulson demanded.


    "It''s... reacting. It feels like it''s about to fly away."


    "Fly away?" Coulson repeated, his confusion deepening.


    From the observation tower, Clint Barton¡ªHawkeye¡ªdescended using a grappling hook. He landed gracefully and approached Coulson.


    "He''s not lying," Barton said, his voice steady. "Whatever''s happening, it''s not us."


    Coulson nodded, trusting Barton''s assessment. His mind, however, drifted to another figure.


    Thor Odinson.


    If Mj?lnir was reacting like this, Thor had to be involved.


    Before Coulson could ponder further, his phone buzzed in his pocket. He answered swiftly.


    ...


    "Go, go, go! Hurry up and leave!"


    More than a dozen vehicles from the camp were dispatched, speeding toward the town. Several Quinjet fighter jets took off into the sky, their engines roaring.


    Inside one of the black Chevrolet SUVs, Coulson sat in the passenger seat. From his headphones came the voice of Eagle Eye, Clint Barton:


    "The situation in town doesn''t look good. I can see those Asgardians fighting a giant metal monster, but it''s not going well. That thing has some sort of energy beam emitter on its head, and the destruction it causes is incredible. Its defense is also off the charts. Asgardian weapons aren''t having much effect on it."


    Coulson frowned. "Clint, it doesn''t seem like getting involved would do much good."


    "I highly doubt thermal weapons will be effective against that thing."


    "Then let''s not waste our time. All agents, focus on evacuating the town''s residents immediately. I''ve already instructed the agents stationed in the area to begin evacuation procedures," Coulson said decisively.


    "Are we really not engaging?"


    "Absolutely not. We won''t make much of a difference in a fight like this. But backup is already on the way."


    "Understood!"


    With a deafening roar, one of the Quinjets tore through the sky, disappearing into the clouds.


    Meanwhile, the town below was in chaos. The battlefield was just a few streets away from Jane Foster''s house, which, fortunately, was in a relatively remote part of town. This gave the townsfolk some extra time to flee.


    In the pouring rain, the towering silver-black metal monstrosity¡ªknown as the Destroyer¡ªclashed with several figures. Even from a distance, it was clear the Asgardians were struggling. The surrounding buildings were crumbling under the sheer scale of the battle.


    The townspeople had reacted quickly. As soon as the Destroyer appeared, they grabbed their families and ran for their lives. SHIELD agents stationed in the area immediately began assisting with the evacuation, minimizing casualties. Soon after, more agents arrived to continue rescue and evacuation operations, clearing out the town entirely.


    While this eased SHIELD''s burden, it left Thor watching helplessly from the corner of a street.


    The Destroyer armor was an artifact forged by the dwarves and wielded by Odin himself in battles against ancient, powerful gods. Its might was unquestionable.


    Thor''s friends¡ªSif and the Warriors Three¡ªwere among Asgard''s finest warriors, but they were no match for the Destroyer. Within minutes, all of them had sustained injuries.


    Volstagg, the bravest among them, had attempted to face the Destroyer''s beam head-on. He suffered extensive burns, and if not for his Asgardian physiology, he might have died on the spot.


    The torrential rain washed away the blood and soot, but it couldn''t hide the destruction.


    Boom!


    The Destroyer delivered a crushing blow to Volstagg, sending him hurtling through the air like a cannonball. He crashed into a distant house, reducing it to rubble. In a single sweeping motion, the Destroyer struck Sif, Fandral, and Hogun, hurling them dozens of meters away.


    Its helmet opened, revealing a dazzling crimson light as it prepared to unleash a destructive beam at the fallen warriors.


    Thor''s heart clenched. He roared in desperation, stepping forward to intervene.


    But before he could close the distance, a deafening sonic boom filled the air. Thor stopped in his tracks, his ears ringing.


    Bang!


    A figure plummeted from the sky like a meteor, piercing through the rain at incredible speed.


    Thor squinted upward, but the downpour obscured his vision. All he could see was a shape hurtling straight toward the Destroyer.


    Boom!


    The figure collided with the Destroyer in a cataclysmic impact. The ground shook violently as a massive shockwave radiated outward, forming a crater nearly a hundred meters wide. The street vanished, reduced to rubble, and the surrounding buildings were flattened.


    The air pressure from the impact expelled the rain, creating a temporary vacuum. Trees, vehicles, and debris were hurled away. Thor struggled to remain standing as the force pushed him back several meters.


    When the dust and smoke cleared, Thor looked up with difficulty. The scene before him was surreal.


    The massive crater dominated the street, and the Destroyer lay motionless at its center. Rain poured into the crater, hissing as it met the steaming ground.


    In the sky above, several Quinjets hovered cautiously, their pilots reluctant to approach. From the outskirts of the town, SHIELD agents peeked out from their hiding places, some under eaves and others behind vehicles, watching in stunned silence.


    Drones circled overhead, capturing footage of the aftermath.


    Under one such eave, Coulson stood with a high-powered telescope in hand, rain dripping from his hair and coat.


    "Clint, what do you see?"


    "It looks like... a person. A very young Eastern European boy."


    "A boy?" Coulson''s expression darkened as he pieced something together. "Do not engage. Keep observing from a distance. This fight isn''t ours."


    "Understood."


    "Sir," an agent called through Coulson''s earpiece, "our reinforcements will arrive in three minutes."


    "Good," Coulson muttered. His gaze returned to the crater. "This is getting interesting."


    In the Asgardian palace, Loki sat on the throne, dressed in his green robes and horned helmet. He gripped the Eternal Spear tightly, his eyes shut in concentration.


    Suddenly, his eyes snapped open, burning with shock and anger.


    "What is that thing?" he snarled, rising abruptly. "How could it damage the Destroyer?"


    ...


    "There is such a strong person in Midgard..."


    "Damn it!"


    Loki remotely controlled the Destroyer Armor through the Eternal Spear. In essence, the Destroyer Armor was an extension of himself. He and the armor shared the same perspective, and naturally, he could feel its power at the moment of impact.


    Such strength¡ªLoki could hardly believe it existed in Midgard. That backward, ignorant civilization.


    Yet the reality stood before him, forcing Loki to reevaluate. Was this perhaps the work of an advanced alien civilization? A remnant of Odin''s schemes?


    The thought unsettled him. Why had Odin exiled Thor to Midgard? Among the Nine Realms, Midgard was the one Loki understood the least. He and Thor had visited it only a few times, centuries ago.


    The more he thought about it, the more everything felt wrong. Gritting his teeth, Loki made a decision. He must kill Thor. Thor could not be allowed to return to Asgard alive.


    If Thor survived, Loki''s carefully laid plans would crumble. Thor''s unprecedented prestige would render all Loki''s efforts meaningless, exposing his treachery and leading to his inevitable judgment.


    His resolve hardened, Loki''s eyes gleamed with determination. He struck the ground with the Eternal Spear, Gungnir.


    BOOM!


    Accompanied by a resonant crash, an illusory figure appeared before him. Gray-skinned with scarlet pupils, the figure was Laufey, King of the Frost Giants.


    "Loki Odinson."


    "Laufey."


    "It seems you understand now, Loki," Laufey said, his voice cold and calculated. "We share the same blood. That hypocrite Odin deceived you."


    "Trust me, Laufey," Loki replied, his voice calm but laced with menace. "He will pay the price."


    Loki studied Laufey''s expression before continuing, "Let''s make a deal."


    "What do you want?"


    "I want your army to go to Midgard and kill Thor. In return, you will have the Casket of Ancient Winters."


    Laufey''s expression shifted at the mention of the casket. Killing Thor meant little to him¡ªit was the casket that truly tempted him.


    The artifact was the cornerstone of his people''s power, taken by Odin during the war between Asgard and the Frost Giants. Its absence had left Laufey weak and unable to recover from his injuries. With the casket, Laufey could restore his strength, rebuild his kingdom, and return the Frost Giants to their former glory.


    But Laufey wasn''t a fool. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "Loki, although I am inclined to trust you, if this deal is to proceed, I will need the casket now."


    To Laufey''s surprise, Loki readily agreed.


    Producing the casket, Loki used the Eternal Spear to open the Rainbow Bridge. The bridge carried the artifact to Jotunheim, where it landed in Laufey''s hands.


    Laufey grinned as the familiar, immense power of ice coursed through his body, revitalizing him. "I like this deal, Loki."


    "Then hurry," Loki replied coldly. "The Rainbow Bridge will take you to Midgard."


    As Laufey prepared his forces, the town in Mexico shook violently before falling eerily quiet. The calm was fleeting.


    BANG!


    A figure crashed through the pouring rain, landing on the road a hundred meters from Thor.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Sif and the Warriors Three, who had been blown back by the shockwave, recovered quickly. Sif shook her head to clear the dizziness before focusing on the figure.


    He was young, muscular, and clad in a brown jacket, white shirt, jeans, and sneakers. His confident demeanor and bold presence reminded them of Asgardian warriors.


    "Hey! I didn''t think Midgard had warriors like you!" Volstagg said, stroking his beard as he approached the newcomer. "Man, I''ll buy you a drink when this is over!"


    "Are you Asgardians?" the man asked, looking them over.


    Fandral raised an eyebrow. "You know of Asgard?"


    The man nodded. "Thor mentioned it once, during a night of drinking. He spoke of his friends."


    Volstagg laughed heartily. "Ha! It seems Thor has been busy. I''m Volstagg."


    "Fandral."


    "Sif."


    "Hogun."


    "I''m Sergei," the man replied. "Nice to meet you all, but I think we have more pressing matters."


    He gestured toward the towering figure of the Destroyer Armor, which loomed menacingly on the slope ahead.


    Thor, observing the scene from a distance, felt a surge of hope at the sight of Sergei. His eyes scanned the area until he spotted two familiar figures¡ªWanda and Pietro¡ªstanding near a building.


    Bathed in the rain, an unseen force seemed to ripple around them. Feeling Thor''s gaze, the siblings turned toward him.


    In an instant, they vanished and reappeared beside him.


    Thor clapped Pietro on the shoulder with a wide grin. "I''m sorry. I''ve brought war to your world."


    "Then you owe us a feast!" Pietro quipped with a smirk.


    "Of course," Thor replied. "If I ever return to Asgard."


    ...


    "Very handsome guy. Is that Asgardian tech?"


    Pietro glanced at the oppressive Destroyer Armor in front of him.


    "Tech?" Thor asked.


    "The armor."


    Thor nodded. "Yes. This is the armor that the dwarves built for my father long ago. It possesses incredible power. I accompanied my father in a few battles with it. But as peace prevailed and my father aged, this armor was sealed away in Odin''s treasury."


    "But I didn''t expect Loki to take it out."


    "There should be some kind of restriction to using it, right?" Wanda''s bright eyes gleamed red as she spoke softly.


    "Yes," Thor said grimly. "No one, except my father, has the authority to wield the Destroyer¡ªunless Loki has gained access to my father''s weapon, the Eternal Spear, Gungnir. Gungnir isn''t just a weapon; it''s a symbol of power and authority."


    Thor''s tone grew heavier. As an Asgardian and Odin''s son, he fully understood the significance of the Eternal Spear. With Gungnir in Loki''s possession, Loki held the authority to claim the throne of Asgard. If Thor were to die in Midgard, Loki''s ascension would become an irrefutable fact.


    Wanda''s tone turned contemplative. "Thor, is the Destroyer important to Asgard?"


    Thor shook his head, confused. "It''s both armor and a weapon, but no one can unleash its full power except my father."


    "Ouch..." Wanda and Pietro exchanged glances. Without saying a word, they both understood the same thing: This thing is incredibly powerful. If we can, we should take it.


    BOOM!


    The Destroyer, under Loki''s control, launched its attack. Loki wasn''t controlling it directly; instead, he had commanded it to destroy indiscriminately. Anything in its sight would be annihilated.


    As its helmet opened, a terrifying beam of destruction erupted, aimed straight at Sergei, Sif, and the others.


    Sif and the rest instinctively prepared to dodge, but Sergei stood firm, unmoving.


    Through his heightened senses, Sergei had already surveyed the entire town. He knew the residents had been evacuated, leaving only S.H.I.E.L.D. agents in the area. The malice emanating from those agents was palpable.


    He didn''t know its source, but it didn''t matter. Sergei made his cold decision. In this battle against the Destroyer, he wouldn''t concern himself with the lives of these agents.


    So, with his right hand enveloped in a dark, armored-like energy, Sergei stepped forward. His left foot dug into the ground, and he threw a punch directly at the incoming beam.


    BOOM!


    The clash between flesh and the destructive beam exploded into a brilliant flash of red fire. The ground quaked violently as cracks radiated outward like a spider''s web. The shockwave blew Sif and the others back over ten meters.


    They scrambled to their feet, eyes wide in disbelief.


    "What in the Odin''s beard!" Volstagg gripped his axe tightly, his eyes as round as saucers. "He stopped the Destroyer''s beam with his bare hands! What incredible power!"


    Despite his astonishment, Volstagg couldn''t suppress his excitement. "Well done, Sergei! Let''s fight together!"


    Sif and the other Asgardian warriors were equally shocked but filled with respect for Sergei''s power. Their battle-hardened spirits ignited, ready to join him.


    But the next moment stopped them in their tracks.


    Before they could charge forward, Sergei launched a swift and violent counterattack. His entire body seemed rooted like an unyielding pillar against the destructive beam. Then, with a burst of power, he surged forward, closing the hundred-meter gap in an instant.


    Leaping into the air, Sergei gripped the scorching beam with his dark, energy-clad hand. Sparks and molten energy scattered as he spun midair and delivered a devastating kick to the Destroyer''s helmet.


    CLANG!


    The metallic sound of the impact echoed as sparks flew, and the Destroyer was sent hurtling through the rain. It crashed into the town, demolishing everything in its path. Buildings crumbled into rubble, and a deep trench several kilometers long was carved through the town by its trajectory.


    Sif, the Warriors Three, and even Thor stared, slack-jawed.


    Despite their shock, the battle wasn''t over. Sergei didn''t hesitate. As soon as his kick connected, he propelled himself forward again.


    With a powerful leap, the ground beneath him shattered, sending him rocketing toward the Destroyer like a meteor. The resulting sonic boom nearly toppled the nearby buildings and swept Sif and the others off their feet.


    In the next instant, Sergei crashed down with earth-shaking force onto the Destroyer.


    BOOM!


    The impact sent shockwaves rippling across the entire town. Debris¡ªwood, glass, and fragments of buildings¡ªwas hurled into the air. S.H.I.E.L.D. agents, including Coulson, could only cower behind walls, shielding themselves from the devastating aftermath.


    Sif and the others planted their weapons into the ground to brace against the storm-like shockwave, but even then, they were pushed backward.


    ...


    The terrifying surge of air lasted over ten seconds before subsiding slightly.


    When everyone stood up and surveyed the scene, they were shocked to find the entire town reduced to rubble. The shockwave had flattened everything.


    The town lay in ruins, with a massive pit hundreds of meters in diameter at the end of a long trench. Cracks radiated outward from the pit, and broken trees, streetlamps, wooden planks, shattered billboards, glass fragments, and overturned cars were scattered across the muddy ground. The destruction was breathtaking.


    Coulson and a group of agents who had been lucky enough to escape unscathed stood in silent shock. The scene was beyond anything they had ever imagined.


    For Coulson, the most destructive event he had ever witnessed was Natasha''s battle with the Abomination in New York. That fight had devastated several streets, but it had been over within minutes.


    This, however, was different. The power on display was incomprehensible. Coulson felt a chill run down his spine as he realized how close he had come to death. If not for his instincts urging him to drop to the ground and brace for the worst, he might have ended up like the unfortunate agents who had been caught in the aftermath.


    "Damn it, I hate missions like this," Coulson muttered under his breath. With a mix of frustration and relief, he removed his damaged sunglasses and wiped the rain off his face.


    "Sir," one of the agents called, a group of them gathering behind him.


    Coulson waved them off, turning away without looking back. Into his headset, he ordered, "All agents, evacuate the town immediately. Deploy drones to monitor the area from a safe distance. This is no place for us to linger."


    "Understood."


    The agents didn''t hesitate. They had just survived a battle beyond human comprehension and knew staying in the area was a death sentence. They rushed to their vehicles¡ªthankfully, a few had survived the destruction¡ªand within moments, seven or eight cars sped out of town, leaving behind any unnecessary equipment.


    Thor, though mortal in this state, was being looked after by Pietro and Wanda. Unlike Sif and the others, Thor was relieved that Jane and the townspeople had been evacuated earlier. Otherwise, the aftermath of this battle would have been fatal for them.


    Thor frowned. "That was a terrifying display of power. But I doubt the Destroyer will be defeated so easily. And..." He hesitated, his expression darkening. "I have a bad feeling about this. Loki wouldn''t allow the Destroyer to be taken down without a plan."


    "Relax, good brother," Pietro said, placing a hand on Thor''s shoulder. His expression was calm but tinged with amusement.


    Thor turned, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "We need to have a discussion," Pietro replied casually.


    "About what?"


    "I think you''re right. We''re about to face something much worse¡ªa war." Pietro''s tone remained light, but his words carried a gravity that made Thor''s pupils shrink.


    "War?"


    "Yes," Pietro explained, a small smile playing on his lips. "Our leader, Leon, taught us a powerful technique called Haki. One aspect of it, when mastered, allows us to glimpse the future."


    Thor''s expression shifted. "Leon... he''s the one who trained you? I''ve heard much about him. I look forward to meeting him. So, did you use this... Haki to foresee a war?"


    "That''s right. Look over there," Pietro said, nodding toward the horizon.


    Thor turned just in time to see it.


    Boom!


    From the vortex of dark clouds swirling in the sky, a massive, colorful beam of light descended to the earth less than a few kilometers from the town.


    One after another, towering figures emerged from the beam. The air grew frigid, and frost spread across the ground, creeping outward.


    Thor''s eyes widened in rage as recognition struck him. "Loki! You''ve allied with the Frost Giants and brought them to Midgard to wage war? Asgard will never forgive you for the chaos you''ve unleashed on the Nine Realms!"


    Thor''s anger was palpable. He could forgive Loki for his lies, deceit, and betrayal. But now, Thor understood the value of peace¡ªand how fragile it was.


    For the sake of power, Loki had betrayed both him and Odin, stolen the Eternal Spear Gungnir, unleashed the Destroyer, and endangered innocent lives.


    And now, he had joined forces with the Frost Giants to invade Midgard.


    Thor clenched his fists, his eyes bloodshot. He could already envision the chaos this act would bring: war raging across the Nine Realms, kingdoms engulfed in flames, and untold suffering. Loki had lit the spark that would plunge everything into disorder.


    At this moment, Thor hated that he was powerless. If he still had his divine strength, he would have flown to Asgard, beaten Loki senseless, and locked him away in the deepest dungeon.


    Pietro, however, was far less concerned. He observed the growing army of Frost Giants with interest. "So these are Frost Giants? Fascinating."


    Though he had encountered alien beings before, creatures like these were a rare sight.


    Wanda, meanwhile, fixed her gaze on the figure leading the Frost Giants. A mischievous glint sparkled in her bright eyes, and she smiled.


    "There''s something intriguing about him," Wanda said softly. Her smile widened. "Today might just be a good day after all."


    ....


    The atmosphere in the S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters was tense. Inside the Information Control Center, a massive screen dominated the front wall.


    The screen displayed a live feed from a S.H.I.E.L.D. drone, showing a small Mexican town in the grip of chaos. Heavy rain blurred the image, casting the scene in a gloomy, oppressive tone. Despite the challenging conditions, the drone''s advanced adjustments ensured the picture was sufficiently clear.


    Nick Fury and Agent Hill stood at the forefront, intently watching the feed. Behind them, other agents had risen from their seats, their focus unwavering. There was little anyone at headquarters could do at the moment.


    "Director, the situation in the town is spiraling out of control," came Coulson''s voice, his tone edged with anxiety. "I''ve ordered our people to evacuate the area, but the impact has been devastating. We''ve already lost over a dozen agents."


    Fury crossed his arms, resting one hand on his chin as he paced back and forth. His expression was inscrutable, his mind clearly at work. He seemed to be waiting for something¡ªor someone.


    Moments later, a soft female voice broke through the tense silence, transmitted through the comms. Everyone, including Coulson, heard it.


    "Director Fury, we''ve reached the skies above the town and have identified the enemy," the voice reported.


    "Jean," Fury replied, his tone calm and measured, "this is the Avengers'' first battle as a team. We can''t directly intervene, but we''ll provide support where needed. This is their test, a chance to adapt and work together. Remember, their decisions in battle don''t need my approval."


    "Understood!" Jean responded before cutting the communication.


    Hill''s gaze shifted to the screen, where frost had overtaken the town, spreading relentlessly. Among the chaos, tall alien soldiers marched in formation. Her voice was cold as she remarked, "Sir, this appears to be Asgardian civil strife. If this fails, we could face significant pressure from Asgard."


    "Trust me, Hill," Fury replied calmly, "this may look like a crisis, but in reality, it''s just a friendly exercise."


    Hill blinked in surprise. "A friendly exercise?" she repeated, the metaphor catching her off guard. Her confusion deepened as the screen displayed a boy and girl standing beside Thor in the town.


    "Could it be¡ª?" she began.


    Fury nodded. "Exactly, Agent Hill. If my guess is right, this is a trial for Thor, the God of Thunder. A test, nothing more. If it were a true Asgardian crisis, there would be far more significant forces involved."


    Fury''s single eye gleamed with insight. As a man privy to vast amounts of information, his deductions were often eerily accurate. He continued, "From a higher perspective, the giant metal creature in the town and these unknown troops are merely part of a larger scheme¡ªa fa?ade. At the center of it all is Thor."


    "And those three individuals near him," Fury added, "are part of the same game. This so-called civil strife is a means to strengthen alliances and address Asgard''s internal unrest. It''s a way for those involved to consolidate power and build friendships with key players."


    Hill shivered involuntarily. The idea that this world-shaking crisis, which had left S.H.I.E.L.D. on edge, could be a calculated ploy orchestrated by two powerful entities was both chilling and humbling.


    "Sir, what kind of people are we dealing with here?" she asked bitterly, feeling an overwhelming sense of insignificance.


    Fury sighed. "A human? A god? Who knows. But one thing is certain¡ªhumans and Earth won''t remain weak and insignificant forever. Through wisdom and effort, we''ll rise above. The Avengers initiative marks the beginning of that journey."


    Meanwhile, aboard an angelic battleship drifting in the void of a distant dimension, Leon stood in the resplendent Angel Hall. Before him was a projection of a golden, enigmatic machine¡ªan artificial cocoon.


    Leon studied it thoughtfully. "Can we decipher its biological structure and genetic sequence?" he asked.


    Keisha, the beautiful angel beside him, spoke softly. "The cocoon is surrounded by a powerful and highly concentrated energy field. If we attempt to scan it, we risk alerting the planet''s inhabitants and disrupting the cocoon''s creation process."


    Leon nodded, his gaze fixed on the projection. This artificial cocoon, discovered accidentally during a galactic scan, was no ordinary creation. It contained Adam Warlock, the legendary warlock of the universe.


    The Sovereign, an advanced civilization with golden-skinned inhabitants, had abandoned traditional reproduction in favor of genetic engineering. Each individual was meticulously designed to fulfill a predetermined role, embodying power and arrogance. Adam Warlock was their masterpiece, created under the direction of High Priestess Ayesha to be the ultimate weapon.


    The cocoon was near completion, and Adam Warlock, once awakened, would be a force of unimaginable power, among the universe''s strongest.


    Leon''s expression remained composed, but a flicker of ambition gleamed in his eyes. "To ignore such potential would be folly," he mused.


    ...


    This is a pivotal moment for Leon¡ªa treasure trove of opportunity.


    His genetic sequence is one of the most perfect in the universe.


    The most crucial aspect? This gene can be fully replicated.


    It was one of the first plans Leon thought of when he woke up that morning. Why could he confidently envision creating his own Kingdom of God? Why does he recruit and cultivate newborn orphans? One of the key reasons lies in Adam Warlock''s genetic engineering.


    This groundbreaking, replicable genetic engineering allows the transfer of his genetic perfection to others.


    To grasp the magnitude of this, one must understand Adam Warlock''s upper limit: the Living Tribunal''s Adam. Even a fraction of this overflowing power is equivalent to the concept of omnipotence itself¡ªcapable of creating entirely new universes.


    In essence, entities like Galactus, Death, Eternity, and Infinity operate under the authority of the Tribunal. And above the Tribunal? The One-Above-All, the pinnacle of cosmic hierarchy. To possess subordinates of such stature... what would that feel like?


    Leon was determined to find out.


    For now, however, his plan could proceed to its first phase.


    "This genetic engineering is extraordinarily complex," Leon began, his voice calm but resolute. "It requires immense energy, rare resources, and massive computational power to support it."


    "Our priority," he continued, "is to construct a new Celestial Computer."


    Leon wasn''t one to rely on plans without preparation. At the current Earth stage, the computing power of the Sky Blade''s Celestial Computers sufficed. But as he encountered increasingly powerful lifeforms, civilizations, and technologies, even the might of Sky Blade fell short.


    While his sign-in system was indeed potent, its flaw was its unpredictability. The rewards grew more generous over time, but what Leon desired most¡ªcontrol over the Angel Nebula¡ªremained elusive, a probability beyond his influence.


    Pragmatic as always, Leon focused on gradually advancing the Sky Blade series of battleships. These would pave the way for building a universe-level Celestial Computer. Over time, with accumulated power, he could backtrack and develop multiverse-level Celestial Computers¡ªa distant but attainable goal.


    For now, the focus was clear: build the Sky Blade battleships.


    Energy was critical, particularly dark matter energy¡ªa resource invisible to most but abundant in the universe. Fortunately, the Sky Blade Battleships were equipped to absorb it. With the construction of the second battleship, efficiency would skyrocket, accelerating the creation of subsequent ships.


    The process would snowball: zero to one was always the hardest step, but one to two, two to three, and beyond would become progressively easier.


    This would also boost the computing power necessary to scan the dark matter plane, extract advanced technologies from alien civilizations, and collect genetic data from various lifeforms.


    Leon broke his contemplation.


    "Keisha," he called, turning to his trusted AI, "to access all the Sovereign''s artificial cocoon data undetected, what''s missing?"


    "Time," Keisha replied without hesitation. "With our current resources, it will take three years to fully decode it while maintaining the necessary computational support for you."


    Leon nodded. At this stage, reducing the computational power of Sky Blade was not an option. Doing so would mean losing his Sky Father-level combat capabilities¡ªa risk he couldn''t afford during this developmental period.


    "Do we have enough dark matter energy to construct a second Sky Blade Battleship?"


    "Yes," Keisha confirmed.


    "Good. Begin construction immediately."


    "Understood. The second Sky Blade Battleship is now under construction. Estimated completion time: 200 days."


    Leon nodded as Keisha''s voice trailed off.


    At that moment, a message surfaced in Leon''s mind. Intrigued, he waved his hand, dispersing the holographic projection of the artificial cocoon. Instead, a real-time feed of a small Mexican town on Earth appeared before him.


    "Well, well," Leon murmured, a wry smile creeping onto his face. "Loki''s really outdone himself this time¡ªbringing Frost Giants to Earth."


    His gaze sharpened as the feed shifted, showcasing an unlikely alliance: the X-Men, Tony Stark, a disheveled Peter Parker, and Typhoid Mary, all banding together as a new Avengers team.


    "A fascinating spectacle," Leon muttered.


    All he had intended was for Wanda, Pietro, and Sergei to bond with Thor. Yet the butterfly effect of this simple interaction had transformed a minor farce into a major event¡ªcomplete with the involvement of the Frost Giant species and a new Avengers lineup.


    Still, Leon wasn''t entirely surprised. Actions ripple, creating unexpected consequences. The larger picture, however, remained unaltered.


    At this moment, Loki believed he was rebelling against Odin, but in truth, he was a pawn lost in delusion. His purpose? To catalyze Thor''s growth and bring him closer to Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro.


    No matter how hard Loki schemed or resisted, he remained a tragic figure¡ªtrapped on a chessboard far beyond his control.


    Only a select few grasped this reality: Leon, Odin, the Ancient One, and now Nick Fury.


    From his perch at S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury was one of the rare mortals with the foresight to glimpse the bigger picture.


    "Clever man," Leon mused, "but ultimately insignificant."


    After all, gods don''t concern themselves with mortals.


    ...


    Setting aside the bald man for the moment, Leon, like Wanda, turned his attention to Laufey, the King of the Frost Giants.


    Based on the dark matter plane information retrieved by Sky Blade, Laufey possessed a unique artifact: the casket of Ancient Winter.


    This relic, an inheritance of the Frost Giant''s king, was an extraordinary object of immense power. The frost core within the casket held enough ice energy to instantly freeze an entire planet, and its reserves seemed endless. It bore a resemblance to the Infinity Stones, albeit as a simplified version.


    Odin had once claimed it as a trophy, locking it away in his treasury. While Asgard''s arrogance dismissed the casket as inferior to its own relics, the truth was that its power was specific to frost giants¡ªthough Odin himself could wield it if needed. Yet, it had languished in Asgard''s vault, forgotten and unused.


    But Leon had his eyes on this artifact.


    Regardless of how he intended to utilize Sky Blade in the future, securing the casket was a priority. Like Wanda, Sergei, and the others, Leon believed that when something rare and powerful presented itself, it was worth every effort to obtain it.


    Dark clouds blanketed the sky, and rain poured relentlessly, pooling into muddy, foul-smelling streams in the ruined town. Yet, no one present paid any attention to the miserable weather.


    All eyes were on the Frost Giant army approaching from beyond the town, their march accompanied by a spreading tide of frost.


    Bang!


    In the center of the town, a deafening roar echoed as the Destroyer Armor was launched like a cannonball, striking the outskirts where the Frost Giant army advanced.


    Laufey''s crimson eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as he raised a hand. He seemed to recall something unpleasant.


    Crack!


    A surge of freezing air spread across the ground less than fifty meters away, forming an impenetrable wall of ice. The Destroyer slammed into it, the impact echoing as shards exploded into the air. A massive dent marred the ice wall, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. The Destroyer was embedded within but unharmed.


    As Odin''s creation, the Destroyer Armor''s durability was unparalleled, and it possessed the ability to repair itself automatically.


    The Destroyer wrenched itself free, landing firmly on the ground as the ice wall shattered and collapsed into fragments.


    Now, the opposing sides were clearly defined.


    Within the town stood the primary defenders: Sergei, Pietro, Wanda, Sif, and the Warriors Three. Thor, reduced to a mere mortal, would have already succumbed to the battle''s aftermath had Wanda not supported him with her magic.


    Boom!


    A sonic boom reverberated through the storm as a streak of golden and red cut through the rain. Iron Man descended from the storm-laden sky, landing amidst the defenders.


    Tony Stark''s armor gleamed under the rain as water trickled down its sleek surface. His helmet visor retracted, revealing his face as he surveyed the scene.


    Nearby, a Quinjet hovered above the battlefield, its hatch opening to release figures clad in X-Men combat uniforms: Wolverine, Phoenix, Colossus, Cyclops, and Storm. Joining them were Peter Parker, clad in black armor with a hood, and Typhoid Mary.


    The newly-formed Avengers had arrived.


    Tony glanced at Thor, Sif, and the Warriors Three before his gaze settled on Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro.


    "Hey, would you mind if we joined this party?" Tony quipped, though his tone held an undercurrent of unease.


    The sight of Wanda and Pietro stirred conflicting emotions in him. He could never forget their tumultuous history¡ªor the fact that they had once spared his life.


    For their part, Wanda and Pietro remained calm, their expressions impassive as they regarded Tony as though he were no more than a stranger or passing acquaintance.


    Tony sighed, his guilt deepening.


    At that moment, Sergei''s voice cut through the rain.


    "Well, well, I didn''t expect you guys to show up," he said, his tone light but pointed as he addressed the X-Men.


    The X-Men had long maintained a tacit alliance with Leon and his team, recognizing the terrifying and mysterious strength of these young individuals. Out of mutual respect, the two groups had preserved their goodwill.


    Cyclops stepped forward, his visor glowing faintly. "Sergei, who are those guys? They don''t look too friendly."


    "No doubt about it¡ªthey''re enemies," Sergei replied, stepping closer through the rain. He rolled his shoulders, his excitement barely contained. "Finally, a real fight! The Destroyer Armor is incredible¡ªit''s not just tough but fast and powerful, even more so than the Hulk."


    With Odin relinquishing remote control, the Destroyer Armor now operated at its full capacity, following commands with precision and unleashing its full combat potential. Its performance was awe-inspiring, igniting Sergei''s love of battle.


    The arrival of the Frost Giant army and the impending clash of godly and mortal powers only heightened his enthusiasm.


    "My friends," Sergei said, his voice carrying a mix of caution and exhilaration. "Never underestimate the Frost Giants."


    ...


    "Frost giants from the kingdom of Jotunheim. A long time ago, my father led the Asgardian army to wage war against them."


    Thor''s deep voice carried weight as he spoke. "That war was catastrophic. Countless brave and powerful Asgardian warriors perished. My father gave everything he had to defeat them."


    He recalled his unauthorized incursion into Jotunheim, where he faced the Frost Giants firsthand. The terror they exuded was palpable. Even Laufey''s mere presence had unnerved him. While Thor wasn''t afraid of their power, the experience had left an indelible mark on him. Now, in calmer moments, he shared his thoughts with his companions, his resolve firm.


    "I want no casualties on Earth because of me," he said gravely.


    "Well, I''ll give you this much: the guy leading them is definitely formidable," Pietro remarked, his sharp eyes scanning the past through his gift of perception. The frost giant standing at the forefront radiated such a potent aura that even Pietro felt a chill.


    Wanda nodded thoughtfully. "There''s something about him... He was grievously injured, but now he''s on the rebound. It''s troubling."


    "Impossible!" Thor snapped. "My father dealt him a near-fatal blow. For countless years, he''s been too weak to recover. Time alone shouldn''t have been enough to heal those wounds... Could it be¡ª?"


    Thor''s face darkened as a realization took root. Sif and the Warriors Three exchanged uneasy glances, their own fears mirroring his.


    "What could Loki be planning?" Sif said, her voice tinged with disbelief. "Doesn''t he know what he''s doing?"


    "He gave the Casket of Ancient Winters to the King of the Frost Giants?" Volstagg exclaimed. "He''s practically creating an unstoppable enemy!"


    "This is treason against Asgard!"


    The implications were chilling. A bitter enemy of Asgard, now empowered by the most sacred relic of his people, could exact devastating revenge.


    "This is dire," Fandral said, his voice low. "The Casket''s power is unparalleled. According to our records, it froze the entirety of Jotunheim in mere moments during the war. If Odin hadn''t intervened, Asgard might have been¡ª" He trailed off, but the unspoken conclusion was evident to everyone.


    The gravity of the situation was not lost on their human allies. Tony Stark''s expression turned grim as he crossed his arms.


    "Loki is a reckless fool," Thor growled, his frustration boiling over. "His actions have gone beyond personal vendettas. He''s endangered Asgard and the entire cosmos. Imprisonment won''t suffice this time. He''ll need to face justice in front of all Asgard."


    Tony''s voice cut through the tension. "I don''t care about your family drama, but we need accountability for what he''s brought to Earth. Lives are at stake, and we can''t let Asgard brush this off like it''s someone else''s problem."


    Thor clenched his fists but nodded. "You have my word. Loki will answer for this."


    Meanwhile, more than ten kilometers away...


    A temporary camp had been erected behind the town. The setup was crude¡ªa sprawling patchwork of oversized tents and makeshift shelters housing the evacuated townsfolk and a team of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents.


    Fear hung thick in the air. Families huddled together, holding their loved ones close for warmth. Amidst the cold wind and relentless rain, the crowd murmured anxiously.


    Some residents speculated wildly about the events that had upended their lives.


    "That metal monstrosity¡ªit''s got to be a top-secret military robot gone rogue," one man insisted.


    "Nonsense," another countered. "It''s an alien weapon. They''re scouting Earth for an invasion!"


    Others muttered about Tony Stark''s possible involvement, weaving conspiracy theories around his advanced technologies.


    Inside one of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s mobile information vehicles, Jane Foster, Dr. Erik Selvig, and Darcy Lewis sat, exhausted and uneasy. Jane and Erik, having worked closely with Thor before, were treated with a degree of deference by the agents. The interrogation had been brief¡ªthey had shared everything they knew.


    Now, as rain pelted the vehicle''s roof, Darcy slumped in her seat, lamenting her losses.


    "All my stuff... gone," she moaned. "My clothes, my gadgets, my makeup. Do you know how expensive that was? Ugh, I''m so stressed, I think my boobs are shrinking."


    Dr. Selvig sighed, his expression somber. He knew his laboratory equipment had likely suffered the same fate. The destruction weighed heavily on him¡ªnot just personally, but professionally.


    "I wonder if S.H.I.E.L.D. or the government will reimburse us," he muttered absently.


    Jane, however, was silent. Her gaze remained fixed on the rain-smeared window, her thoughts consumed by Thor.


    "Do you think he''s okay?" she asked quietly.


    Selvig placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Thor''s stronger than anyone I''ve ever met. He''ll be fine."


    "Maybe," Jane replied, her worry unabated.


    Suddenly, Darcy nudged Jane with her elbow, motioning toward the computers in the vehicle. Jane''s eyes widened as realization dawned.


    ...


    "I''ll let Loki give you an explanation," Thor declared.


    His words made Sif and the others frown involuntarily. Even the grumpy Volstagg opened his mouth to speak, but Fandral, quick as ever, stopped him with a firm gesture. Volstagg, though restrained, still seethed with anger, his dissatisfaction evident.


    To the brave warrior, the glory of Asgard could never be desecrated by outsiders, no matter what Loki had done. Such matters, no matter how grave, were for Asgard to judge, not others. The pride of the people of the Divine Realm was deeply ingrained in their hearts and souls.


    But to others¡ªthose not from Asgard¡ªthis pride often came across as arrogance.


    If this were yesterday, neither Sif, Fandral, nor Hogun would have opposed Volstagg''s sentiment. They might have even shared his indignation, ready to draw swords at Tony Stark''s boldness.


    But after witnessing Sergei''s power firsthand, their perspectives had shifted. Though Pietro and Wanda had not fought, their demeanor¡ªcalm and composed¡ªspoke volumes. Their strength was undeniable, their attitude revealing both pity for the weak and respect for the strong.


    This was not the Asgard they knew, but it was a reality they had to accept.


    So, when Tony challenged Thor to make his stance clear, Sif, Fandral, and Hogun bristled with discontent but held their tongues. After all, Tony was no mere mortal. Breaking the sound barrier with ease, he commanded respect.


    As the brief conversation ended, the frost giants drew closer to the town.


    From a distance, Laufey''s scarlet eyes locked onto Thor, Sif, and the other Asgardians. Hatred burned fiercely within him. Raising his hand high into the sky, he clenched his fist.


    A deafening roar erupted from the frost giant army behind him. Frosty air condensed into massive ice spears and boulders, which were hurled toward the town with devastating force.


    The whistling of the projectiles slicing through the air was chilling. The sheer number of spears and boulders darkened the sky, a terrifying sight that made Sif and her companions tense.


    Tony Stark''s mask snapped into place as he prepared to take flight.


    Jean Grey''s face was resolute, her hands ready to project a telekinetic shield. Cyclops, his hand poised over his visor, adjusted its settings to maximum output.


    But amidst the preparations, no one noticed Pietro or Sergei''s expressions.


    The two didn''t move. They didn''t even flinch.


    Suddenly, a surge of power erupted from behind the group. Before anyone could react, Wanda stepped forward. Her crimson-tinged eyes gleamed as her hands wove a series of intricate gestures. Her thumbs and index fingers formed a triangular shape in the air.


    Click.


    The sound was crisp, and the world seemed to shatter like fragile glass.


    An invisible force rippled outward, halting the frost giants'' attack midair. The spears and boulders froze in place, suspended like ornaments in a nightmarish tableau. Even the raindrops were caught in the stasis, creating a surreal, stop-motion effect.


    "Odin''s beard!" Volstagg murmured, his disbelief echoed by the others.


    The Avengers were equally stunned.


    Tony, ready to take off moments ago, froze in awe.


    But Wanda wasn''t done. Her hands shifted again, and the frozen spears and boulders turned on their creators, hurtling back toward the frost giants.


    The sharp whistling resumed, this time aimed at Laufey''s forces.


    The frost giants hesitated, clearly unaccustomed to being counterattacked in such a manner. Laufey''s scarlet eyes narrowed as he stepped forward, his focus shifting from Thor to Wanda.


    He raised his hand effortlessly, and the incoming projectiles disintegrated midair. The shards of ice coalesced into a biting frost that swirled around him, eventually forming a massive, jagged sword.


    The display of power left both sides uneasy.


    "Damn it," Logan muttered under his breath. "This guy''s tougher than I thought."


    Scott nodded. "But we''ve got some powerhouses of our own." He glanced at Wanda, intrigued.


    Nearby, Thor cracked his neck, his expression a mixture of exhilaration and frustration. He lived for the thrill of battle but was disheartened not to be its centerpiece.


    Ahead, Laufey approached, his frost giants and the dreaded Destroyer armor trailing behind him. The sight of Odin''s former weapon marching alongside their enemies struck a nerve with the Asgardians. It was an affront to their honor.


    The frost giants'' approach transformed the landscape. Snow fell thickly, mingling with rain, turning the battlefield into a stark contrast of icy desolation and pouring chaos.


    Laufey finally stopped, planting his frosty sword into the ground. His gaze lingered on Wanda, ignoring the others.


    "What drives you to fight for Midgard?" he asked, his voice as cold as the ice surrounding him.


    ...


    Join p-treon if you want. p-treon com/GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 209 to Chapter 217


    ...


    Before Laufey could finish speaking, the Destroyer made its move. It cared little for his words or diplomacy. Though its orders didn''t extend to the Frost Giants, it would not ignore the enemies before it.


    Weng!!


    Terrifying wisps of energy seeped through the gaps in its silver metal armor, radiating an intense, fiery red glow. The mask on the Destroyer began to lift¡ªa precursor to its devastating attack.


    But Wanda glanced over.


    Click!


    The space around the Destroyer shattered like a mirror breaking into countless shards. In an instant, the massive armor was swallowed by the fractured void, disappearing entirely.


    Laufey and his frost giants froze, their hearts skipping a beat.


    Laufey''s expression turned grave. He knew better than anyone how formidable the Destroyer was. Even without Odin''s direct control, it remained a terrifying killing machine. Yet, with a mere glance, this woman had exiled it to who-knows-where.


    Now, Laufey and his forces faced the full brunt of their opponents with no buffer. If not for Loki giving him the Casket of Ancient Winters, Laufey might have turned and fled right then.


    He could dismiss Thor, whom he deemed immature and brash, but Wanda was a complete enigma¡ªa dangerous unknown.


    "I never expected to encounter a witch from Midgard," Laufey said, his voice betraying a mix of surprise and unease. "You people never cease to amaze me."


    Though Laufey commanded an army of frost giants, he was a king who knew when to act and when to wait. Starting a war here, in a foreign land, was risky. Midgard might resist fiercely, and its defenders¡ªthough weaker than his forces¡ªhad proven formidable.


    Cruelty defined Laufey''s character, but he wasn''t reckless. As a ruler who had endured countless ages, he understood strategy. He decided to test the waters with words, seeking to sow discord between the humans of Midgard and the Asgardians.


    "Odin ruled the Nine Realms with blood and cruelty," Laufey began, his tone calm but cutting. "He slaughtered countless civilizations to achieve his so-called glory."


    "We are all nothing but pawns under his rule," he continued, addressing the humans. "Asgard treats everyone else¡ªbe they human or frost giant¡ªas insects, unworthy of respect. They expect other civilizations to kneel, to kiss their boots, as they plunder wealth and resources without remorse."


    Laufey''s words were carefully crafted to frame Asgard as a cruel and arrogant oppressor. He painted himself and Midgardians as equals, victims of Asgard''s tyranny.


    Thor, Sif, and the Warriors Three bristled with anger. Even among the Avengers, Tony and Jean hesitated. Laufey''s rhetoric was persuasive; from their perspective, staying neutral seemed logical. Midgard had no obligation to fight Asgard''s battles.


    But Wanda wasn''t swayed.


    She stepped forward, her expression resolute. Sergei and Pietro flanked her, following without hesitation. Wanda''s voice was sharp and unwavering as she responded:


    "You remind me of someone else who twisted words to manipulate others¡ªa devil from hell."


    Her gaze pierced Laufey as she continued, "From my time with Thor, I''ve seen no cruelty or bloodlust. What I''ve seen is loyalty to his friends, respect for strength, and humility when faced with humanity. He shed the arrogance of a so-called god to extend goodwill."


    She paused, her eyes narrowing. "You speak of Asgard''s victories as tyranny, yet you stand here not out of righteousness but out of ambition. You crave to do what Asgard has done: conquer and rule the Nine Realms."


    Her voice grew colder. "Between you and Asgard, I choose to believe in the strength and character of those I''ve fought beside."


    Boom!


    A wave of immense, overwhelming energy burst forth from Wanda. The world turned crimson as her power filled the air. Clouds scattered, the earth trembled, and rain swirled unnaturally in her wake.


    Her entire body blazed with crimson flames as she rose into the air, majestic and terrifying. She looked like a goddess descending to judge mortals. Her voice echoed across the battlefield, cold and resolute:


    "This is Earth. This is humanity''s home. Anyone who comes with war and malice is an enemy."


    Her hands spread wide, and the sky cracked with thunder and lightning. The sheer force of her will distorted reality itself.


    "If you wish to freeze the world in the frost of war, prepare to be shattered. From the moment you stepped onto this land, you declared war. So be it."


    Wanda''s declaration was absolute, her presence commanding.


    Those watching¡ªAsgardians, Avengers, and even frost giants¡ªcould only stare in awe. At that moment, Wanda appeared more divine than any so-called god. Her beauty, power, and authority silenced even the boldest of voices.


    Sergei and Pietro looked on with pride, their faces calm but their eyes gleaming. Wanda''s words and actions reflected their stance as well.


    Across the battlefield, Laufey''s expression darkened. His crimson eyes flickered between fear and rage. Slowly, he drew a magnificent sword hilt from his waist. The blade extended with a metallic hum, its edges jagged and icy.


    Laufey''s aura surged as frost gathered beneath his feet, lifting him to match Wanda''s height.


    For all his bluster, he could not deny the truth: Wanda Maximoff was a force unlike any he had faced.


    ...


    "It amazes me that such a backward civilization can produce a strong individual like you. However, be warned¡ªa single wrong choice could bring disaster upon you."


    Laufey''s low voice resonated ominously.


    To Wanda, his words were nothing but empty rhetoric. She snorted coldly. The world trembled in response.


    As she raised her hands, bloody energy surged outward, spreading like a sentient wave toward Laufey and the Frost Giants. Recognizing the danger, Laufey''s expression grew tense.


    The atmosphere was saturated with Wanda''s overwhelming magical power and Haki. Anyone caught in it would suffer a devastating double blow¡ªboth physically and mentally. For Laufey, his own combat effectiveness might merely be reduced, but his army would almost certainly be obliterated in an instant.


    Though the Frost Giants were physically resilient and highly resistant to magic, even their formidable endurance paled in comparison to the might of a Sky Father. Laufey had already assessed Wanda''s strength¡ªit was on par with the most powerful beings he had ever faced.


    Still, Laufey wasn''t about to back down. Not when the Casket was within reach. Victory in this war would grant him what he desired most.


    With a deafening boom, Laufey raised his right hand to the sky. A massive storm of freezing air and frost erupted, its fury threatening to consume everything. The sheer force of the storm temporarily neutralized Wanda''s offensive.


    Now, the battlefield transformed into a clash of two worlds: on one side, an endless winter of ice and snow; on the other, a bloody, hellish purgatory. The two realms collided violently, unleashing bursts of lightning and sparks that lit the chaos.


    The ground quaked, as though the apocalypse itself had arrived.


    The Frost Giant army, Sif, the Warriors Three, and the Avengers could do little but watch. At this level of combat, they were mere spectators, unable to intervene. For the first time, they bore witness to a confrontation far beyond anything human imagination could grasp.


    The frost could freeze all in an instant, and a mere glance from either combatant could shatter a lesser being''s soul. The upheaval of the world seemed beyond comprehension, leaving onlookers drenched in sweat.


    Even Tony Stark, clad in his cutting-edge armor, felt the crushing weight of his insignificance.


    "Jarvis..." Tony''s voice wavered slightly.


    "Sir, there is significant magnetic interference in the area, making precise calculations impossible," Jarvis responded. "However, preliminary analysis suggests that the enemy''s frost measures approximately 200 degrees below zero, capable of instantly freezing most materials on Earth."


    Tony clenched his jaw. "And the armor?"


    "Your MK suit includes anti-low-temperature materials, but such extreme conditions will freeze it as well. Mobility can only be maintained through sustained power transmission to heat the suit. Additionally, Ms. Wanda''s power generates intense mental force fields. The mind chip can reduce their effects, but it cannot eliminate them entirely."


    The mind chip was one of Tony''s precautions against psychic attacks¡ªa particularly elusive and dangerous threat. While the chip provided some defense, it was far from perfect due to technological limitations.


    "Fantastic," Tony muttered bitterly, frustration simmering beneath the surface. For all his genius, his armor¡ªso advanced on Earth¡ªwas utterly inadequate against threats of this scale.


    Nearby, Volstagg, ever the blunt Asgardian warrior, turned to his comrades. "Odin help me, I never thought I''d see someone so terrifying."


    His gaze lingered on Wanda, floating mid-air, exuding raw power. Though unafraid of death¡ªas no Asgardian warrior is¡ªVolstagg couldn''t shake his newfound respect for Wanda. Her defense of Asgard and her overwhelming strength earned her their admiration.


    "She''s not even twenty by Midgardian standards," Sif murmured, awe glimmering in her eyes. Wanda''s grace and dominance captured her completely.


    Fandral, the ever-romantic warrior, was equally impressed. "Such elegance," he said, his eyes darting to the crossed swords wielded by Wanda''s allies, Pietro and Sergei. "I must spar with them someday¡ªthere''s so much to learn!"


    Meanwhile, Logan, ever the primal force, felt his instincts flare. The display of power awakened his inner beast. He clenched his fists, ready to charge into battle.


    Others, like Scott, stood quietly, taking in the scene with a mix of admiration and unease.


    Above them all, Wanda remained a figure of unmatched power, reshaping the very fabric of reality as her magic clashed with Laufey''s frost.


    ...


    The collision between the frost world and the bloody purgatory unleashed a terrifying ferocity. The earth trembled as though on the verge of splitting apart.


    In the end, the clash culminated in an explosive burst of bright blood-red and pure white light. A massive shockwave rippled outward, distorting the air like a raging torrent.


    The winds howled violently, and the world was bathed in blinding daylight. Even the dense dark clouds above were temporarily illuminated, casting the battlefield in an unnatural brightness.


    For a fleeting moment, sunlight returned, spreading its warm glow across the land. However, the Frost Giants found no solace in this light¡ªthey detested warmth and brightness, favoring the icy chill of darkness.


    It didn''t take long for the Frost Giants to reclaim their domain. Harnessing their collective power, they summoned the dark clouds back into the sky, smothering the sun and blanketing the earth in falling snow and frost once again.


    Back in his element, Laufey wasted no time. Raising his ice-forged sword, he bellowed a command that echoed with authority:


    "Tear them to pieces!"


    ROAR!


    The king''s order ignited the Frost Giants'' feral instincts. Their savage roars shattered the air, and their ranks surged forward like a tidal wave. With the power of frost coursing through them, they conjured weapons of ice and stormed toward Thor''s side.


    The sheer size of their army¡ªtens, if not hundreds, of thousands¡ªwas staggering, a seemingly endless sea of icy warriors.


    Tony Stark couldn''t help but mutter a curse under his breath. The Avengers had faced many challenges, but nothing like this. He regretted not designing an MK suit specifically for large-scale warfare.


    While his armor boasted versatility, it lacked the firepower needed to decimate such overwhelming numbers. Missiles with massive explosive yields would''ve been ideal, but ordinary bullets wouldn''t even scratch the Frost Giants'' icy hides.


    "For Asgard!!"


    The battle cry erupted from Sif and the Warriors Three. Unleashing their unyielding Asgardian spirit, they charged headfirst into the approaching army.


    Tony''s suit thrummed to life, propelling him into the air. Below, the X-Men launched their counterattack.


    With a high-pitched whine, forty satellite-guided missiles launched from Tony''s shoulder compartments, screaming through the air before detonating amidst the Frost Giant ranks.


    Meanwhile, Storm''s eyes glowed white-hot as she summoned a fierce tempest. Wind whipped violently around her, her white hair and cloak flaring dramatically. Raising her arms to the sky, she summoned thunderbolts that tore through the storm clouds.


    Rumble!


    With a single commanding gesture, lightning descended in a devastating barrage, striking the Frost Giant army with pinpoint precision.


    Cyclops adjusted his visor, amplifying its power to the maximum. Crimson beams of energy shot from his eyes, cutting through the air and tearing into the Frost Giants'' frontlines.


    Wolverine crouched low, his steel claws glinting dangerously. With a guttural roar, he prepared to launch himself into the fray.


    "Jean!!" he shouted.


    Jean responded without hesitation. Using her immense telekinetic powers, she propelled both Wolverine and Colossus into the air like living missiles.


    Bang!!


    The two mutants crashed into the Frost Giant ranks with devastating force, wreaking havoc.


    Nearby, Pietro grinned at the chaotic scene. "What a passionate battle!" he exclaimed. "Veronica, record this. I want Alina and the others to see my heroics."


    "Understood, Mr. Pietro," his AI responded smoothly.


    Chuckling, Pietro swung his silver cross sword with a flourish. "Let''s give these giants a taste of our strength!"


    Sergei mirrored Pietro''s movements, raising his blade high.


    Bang!!!


    Two massive energy slashes, hundreds of meters wide, erupted from their blades, tearing through the ground as they raced toward the Frost Giant army. The Frost Giants hastily conjured barriers of thick ice to block the attack.


    But it was futile. The energy slashes cleaved through the barriers as though they were paper, slicing the giants in their path cleanly in two.


    Boom!


    Ice, blood, and body fragments erupted into the air. The deadly slashes carved two massive trenches through the Frost Giant ranks, leaving thousands dead in their wake.


    Simultaneously, Tony''s missiles detonated with immense force, adding to the devastation. Entire sections of the Frost Giant army were obliterated, their advance halted.


    Tony, observing from the air, narrowly avoided the energy slashes. Alarms blared in his suit as he diverted full engine power to escape the deadly attacks.


    Hovering above the battlefield, Tony took a deep breath, shaken by what he''d witnessed. Thousands of Frost Giants were gone in an instant, their massive army visibly shaken.


    Laufey, still locked in a standoff with Wanda in mid-air, clenched his jaw. His scarlet eyes blazed with fury as he stared down the two culprits on the battlefield.


    Pietro noticed Laufey''s murderous gaze and smirked, his expression teasing. "What''s wrong, big guy? Sit tight¡ªthis is just the beginning," he taunted with a mischievous glint in his eye.


    Enraged, Laufey growled through gritted teeth, "You lowly bastard... I''ll make you pay!"


    ...


    Laufey''s fury was understandable. The Frost Giants'' population had never been greater than at their peak, largely due to the scarcity of resources in Jotunheim. Before their war with Asgard, the Frost Giants waged numerous battles under his leadership, pillaging resources and food. However, their defeat left them confined to Jotunheim. The resulting lack of sustenance caused their numbers to dwindle.


    For Laufey, every loss of a Frost Giant was a painful blow. Yet, while his anger surged, Wanda''s fury flared even hotter.


    Pietro was her brother. Insulting him as a "lowly bastard" was intolerable. The enraged Scarlet Witch was an unstoppable force.


    Boom!


    Wanda''s eyes gleamed sharply, exuding murderous intent that seemed to envelop the battlefield. The air vibrated with her power, creating explosive shockwaves as she launched herself forward like an arrow. In a blink, she was in front of Laufey.


    Laufey didn''t have time to react before Wanda''s fist collided with his face.


    Bang!


    The impact caved in Laufey''s face, sending him hurtling backward over ten kilometers. He crashed into a hill, obliterating it on impact, with debris and dust flying high into the air.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The once-mighty hill was flattened, leaving behind a massive crater. Laufey''s weakened body lay embedded in its center, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Wanda''s punch had caused significant damage. However, the Casket''s power surged through him, rapidly healing his injuries.


    Frost gathered beneath Laufey, lifting him upright. But just as he steadied himself, a terrifying whistling sound reached his ears. He looked up to see Wanda descending toward him like a meteorite, her speed creating a cone of mist around her.


    Before he could react, another deafening boom erupted. The ground quaked violently as shockwaves radiated outward, displacing earth and gravel in all directions. Cracks spread across the landscape for kilometers.


    Laufey reappeared several kilometers away, watching the destruction with a solemn expression.


    "Is this woman a monster? How could a low-level civilization like Midgard produce someone with such strength? This power surpasses even the Asgardians and us," Laufey muttered.


    In his understanding, humans¡ªa race with lifespans under a century¡ªshould not possess such extraordinary abilities. Yet, not only one, but several such individuals had appeared.


    Laufey glanced back at his army of Frost Giants, watching them struggle against these formidable adversaries. His heart bled at the sight of his warriors being slaughtered.


    Still, as a leader, sacrifices had to be made. Keeping the Casket safe was paramount. Laufey refocused his attention on Wanda.


    Through the dust and smoke, she emerged, walking calmly. Her hair and clothes billowed in the wind, and despite her delicate features, she exuded the power to destroy entire cities with ease.


    High above, Hawkeye circled in the Quinjet, observing the battle from a safe distance. Even with its advanced technology, the Quinjet was useless in this fight. The battlefield had become a no-go zone for electronic equipment, disrupted by electromagnetic pulses and Wanda''s chaos.


    "This is insane," Hawkeye muttered, watching as Storm conjured tornadoes charged with lightning, tearing through the Frost Giants.


    At that altitude, he witnessed the full horror of the war.


    "Director, are you seeing this?" Barton asked through his comms.


    Fury''s calm voice replied, "We have a lot to learn. Our technology is far too limited for battles at this level."


    Fury realized the vulnerability of humanity''s reliance on precision electronics. In a battle like this, even missiles were rendered ineffective. Humanity''s cutting-edge weapons were of little use in alien warfare.


    "It''s clear that our technological advancement is lacking," Fury admitted. "But we can''t afford to be defenseless. SHIELD''s research division needs to change direction immediately."


    Despite this, Fury found some solace in humanity''s high-end combatants, even if they couldn''t be fully controlled or deployed by SHIELD.


    Back on the battlefield, the fight raged on. The Frost Giants proved formidable, with thick hides, immense strength, and the deadly power of frost. Tony Stark, hovering high in his MK armor, provided air support but dared not engage directly. His arsenal of micro-missiles, particle pulse cannons, and high-frequency lasers struggled to make a dent in the Frost Giants.


    Still, the battle continued, brutal and relentless.


    ...


    The particle pulse cannons were ineffective against the Frost Giants'' defenses; they only managed to draw their ire. The high-frequency laser ray, while capable of incredible single-point penetration that could slice through most Earth metals, had limitations. Its small size restricted its energy output, and prolonged use risked overheating and destroying the device.


    It was a last-resort weapon.


    "What the hell!" Tony Stark groaned in frustration, vowing to develop a more powerful MK armor upon returning to his lab.


    Fortunately for him, he wasn''t the main combatant in this war.


    Flying above the battlefield, Tony provided support where he could. A few bursts from his particle pulse cannons relieved Wolverine and Colossus from their encirclement, allowing them to regroup. He then turned his attention to others in the fray, including Sergei and Pietro, who were determined to prove their mettle.


    The silver cross swords in their hands were razor-sharp, their movements too fast for the naked eye to follow. Silver arcs flashed through the air, and wherever they passed, Frost Giant heads flew.


    But the Frost Giants adapted. They unleashed their frost beasts, using the creatures to coordinate and trap the two warriors. Though the beasts slowed Sergei and Pietro down slightly, they couldn''t stop the growing death toll among the Frost Giants.


    Pietro''s speed was particularly devastating. Even Jarvis, Tony''s AI, had to slow down footage by a factor of 100 to track him. If not for the Frost Giants spreading ice across the battlefield and amplifying the frost to restrict his movement, Pietro might have wiped them all out single-handedly.


    The rest of the Avengers faced similar struggles.


    Storm unleashed massive thunderstorms, causing widespread devastation, while Cyclops'' optic blasts tore through even the Frost Giants'' steel-like hides. Jean provided psychic support, erecting mental barriers to block incoming ice spears aimed at her allies.


    Wolverine and Colossus fought valiantly, but they were often overwhelmed by sheer numbers. Colossus, in particular, was repeatedly targeted, with Frost Giants attempting to rip him apart. If not for the vigilance of their teammates, the duo would have fallen long ago.


    Meanwhile, the Warriors Three and Sif fought with their characteristic Asgardian bravery, but they too were outnumbered and badly wounded. They remained resolute, protecting Thor as he stood within Wanda''s defensive magic.


    Before Wanda had engaged Laufey, she had cast a protective spell over Thor. Though the spell shielded him from the Frost Giants, it left Thor feeling helpless. Exiled by Odin and stripped of his powers, Thor could only watch as his friends fought and bled for a battle he had brought upon them.


    He looked around, his heart heavy.


    The once-peaceful town was now a warzone. Buildings lay in ruins, and the cries of battle echoed in the air. His friends were battered, yet they refused to give up.


    Thor recalled his father''s words and finally understood the consequences of his recklessness.


    "Father," he murmured, "I was wrong. I need my power. I need the strength to protect my friends and this world I have come to care for."


    With newfound resolve, Thor raised his head and roared to the heavens.


    The sky remained silent, but his voice resonated across the battlefield. Those who could spare a moment turned to look at him, their eyes reflecting a mix of hope and uncertainty.


    Laufey, standing amidst the chaos, smirked as he watched Thor. The Frost Giant King''s expression carried mockery, but it quickly shifted to shock.


    Boom!


    A deafening thunderclap shattered the silence. All eyes turned to the sky as lightning surged down, ignoring Wanda''s protective magic and striking Thor directly.


    By all logic, his mortal body should have been incinerated.


    But Thor stood tall, his head raised as lightning enveloped him. Power surged through his veins, and his simple clothing transformed. Lightning carved out his armor, covering his arms, shoulders, and legs.


    His eyes blazed with electricity as he realized his father had answered him. For a fleeting moment, he saw Odin''s face in the storm, proud and approving.


    Thor''s heart surged with joy. He raised his hand to the sky and cried out, "Mjolnir!"


    Bang!


    From the distant heavens, his hammer answered the call. Thunder roared as Mjolnir tore through the clouds, returning to its master''s grasp in an instant.


    With the storm at his back and thunder in his veins, Thor, God of Thunder, had returned.


    "Laufey!" he roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    Lightning surged around him as he soared into the sky, Mjolnir gripped tightly in his hand. The Warriors Three and Sif cheered, their spirits renewed. Thor descended like a meteor, landing in the heart of the Frost Giant army.


    Boom!


    Mjolnir struck one of the frost beasts, unleashing a torrent of thunder that rolled across the battlefield. Lightning surged in every direction, leaving Frost Giants charred and lifeless in its wake.


    With a single strike, Thor turned the tide of the battle. He swung Mjolnir again, cutting a path through the Frost Giants and freeing Sif and the Warriors Three from their attackers.


    "Thor is back!" Sif exclaimed, laughter mingling with her battle cry.


    The God of Thunder stood amidst the destruction, his hammer crackling with power. He had returned, not as the reckless prince of Asgard, but as a hero ready to fight for the world he had come to love.


    ...


    "Welcome back, Thor! We can fight together again."


    Fandral shook the axe in his hand excitedly, walked over, and gave Thor a big hug, patting his back.


    The other Asgardian warriors followed suit, their joy evident.


    "I''m glad to be with you again, my friends," Thor replied with a wide smile.


    But their reunion was cut short. Across the battlefield, the frost giants, enraged by Thor''s devastating attack that had killed many of their kin, roared in fury and charged. Their bloodlust was palpable as they surged forward, intent on tearing the Asgardians apart.


    There was no time for further conversation.


    Thor and Sif turned their gaze toward the incoming threat. Thor glanced at Sergei, Pietro, and the rest of the Avengers still engaged in combat nearby. His voice boomed with determination:


    "My brothers, we brought this disaster to this world. They have fought to protect it¡ªfor us. Now it''s our turn to set things right!"


    A resounding roar erupted from the Asgardian warriors, Thor''s words igniting their battle spirit.


    Raising Mjolnir high, Thor charged at the frost giants, a streak of thunder splitting the sky as he led the charge. The Asgardian warriors surged forward behind him, their resolve unwavering.


    The battlefield erupted into chaos. Thor''s immense power tilted the scales against the frost giants, while his thunderous strikes and sheer presence bolstered his allies.


    From the rear, Laufey, the Frost Giant king, observed the battlefield with a grim expression. Despite his army''s numbers and strength, the presence of three powerhouses¡ªSergei, Pietro, and Thor¡ªwas wreaking havoc. To make matters worse, a white-haired woman capable of summoning lightning and a figure with lasers in his eyes continued to inflict severe damage on his forces.


    Laufey clenched his fists in frustration. He knew that continuing the fight at this rate would result in devastating losses¡ªlosses that would cripple his plans for vengeance against Asgard.


    "Loki!" Laufey growled, his voice laced with anger. His sharp eyes shifted toward Wanda, who stood less than a kilometer away, her crimson magic swirling ominously. "If you stand idly by, I''ll leave this battle immediately."


    The woman had already disposed of the Destroyer with mirror magic, rendering Laufey''s once-formidable weapon useless. Despite Loki''s mastery of magic and the power of Gungnir, the Eternal Spear, he had been unable to break her spells.


    Loki''s irritated voice echoed in Laufey''s mind.


    "Shut up, Laufey. I''m working on it! Breaking that woman''s magic isn''t as simple as it seems."


    Laufey frowned, debating whether Loki was lying. But the immediate response convinced him otherwise. Loki might be cunning and manipulative, but he wasn''t foolish enough to jeopardize their alliance entirely.


    For now, Laufey had no choice but to rely on Loki.


    Wanda, meanwhile, regarded Laufey with calm intensity. Her voice carried across the battlefield.


    "Your name is Laufey, correct? Shall we make a deal?"


    Laufey''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across his face. "A deal? What are you scheming, Midgardian?"


    "I know you possess something rare and powerful," Wanda replied evenly. "Give it to me, and I''ll allow you and your army to leave this place alive."


    Her words struck a nerve. Laufey''s face darkened, his icy breath turning the air frosty. "Do you even realize what you''re saying? You dare to lecture me about arrogance after aligning with Asgardians?"


    Wanda''s tone remained calm, even compassionate. "This is the best deal you''ll get, Laufey. Consider it compensation for the chaos you''ve caused on Earth. You can withdraw with your forces intact, and we avoid unnecessary bloodshed."


    In Laufey''s eyes, however, Wanda''s offer was nothing short of an insult. Who was she to make such demands? He was Laufey, ruler of Jotunheim, a conqueror who had once rivaled Odin himself.


    "You''ll regret this arrogance, Midgardian," Laufey snarled.


    Raising his arms, he unleashed a torrent of frost magic. The air around him grew colder, and the sky above twisted into a massive vortex of ice and snow, casting an eerie glow over the battlefield. The ground beneath them froze as the cold spread like wildfire, signaling the beginning of a deadly clash.


    ...


    "I want you all to be buried in the eternal wind and snow," Laufey declared coldly.


    Despite his weakened state, Laufey paid no heed to his condition. With a surge of determination, he activated the terrifying power contained within the Casket of Ancient Winters, unleashing a devastating wave of energy.


    The once-dormant ruler of Jotunheim, who had once stood toe-to-toe with Odin himself, now bared his fangs on Earth. The immense power of the Casket swept across the battlefield, shaking the very foundations of the world.


    Storm, whose abilities centered on controlling the sky, suddenly felt a massive disturbance. The overwhelming force disrupted her powers, and she faltered mid-air, spiraling downward. She landed ungracefully, her face pale and her breath labored.


    Jean, who had been maintaining a barrier to protect Cyclops, hurried to Storm''s side. Supporting her friend with one hand, Jean asked urgently, "Are you alright, Storm?"


    Storm shook her head, her voice shaky. "Jean, my powers... they''ve been completely overridden by that energy."


    Jean''s eyes widened. "It''s him, isn''t it?"


    Storm nodded grimly. "Yes. The power Laufey just released¡ªit''s beyond anything I can handle."


    Both women turned their gazes toward the battlefield, then to the darkening sky.


    The temperature dropped rapidly, plummeting below freezing within moments. The air became bitterly cold, and heavy snow began to fall relentlessly. For Laufey''s frost giant army, the environment was invigorating, enhancing their combat abilities exponentially.


    However, the freezing conditions severely hindered others. Wolverine and Colossus, reliant on physical resilience, began to struggle. Logan''s healing factor slowed as his body battled the frost, while Colossus''s metal form grew brittle.


    Sergei and Pietro, however, remained largely unaffected. Their immense vitality allowed them to resist the cold, their blood burning hot enough to endure. Thor, Sif, and the other Asgardians also fared better, their natural resistance to extreme temperatures evident in their unyielding resolve.


    Tony Stark''s MK armor, outfitted with anti-freeze materials and heating mechanisms, remained operational, though even its systems strained against the escalating cold.


    The situation grew dire as the temperature plunged to unimaginable depths. Within seconds, it had fallen below minus 40 degrees, then minus 70. The battlefield turned into a frozen wasteland.


    Jean, Cyclops, and Storm began to shiver uncontrollably. Their cheeks grew pale, frost clinging to their hair and eyelashes. The environment wasn''t just affecting the immediate area¡ªit was spreading outward, threatening to engulf the entire planet.


    Wanda, sensing the impending doom, tapped into her Chaos Magic. Through her clairvoyant abilities, she glimpsed a horrifying vision: in just one minute, the Earth''s surface would be consumed by ice, leaving only a handful of lifeforms able to survive.


    Her expression darkened, her voice laced with cold fury. "You deserve to die, Laufey!"


    Wanda''s kindness and restraint evaporated. The potential destruction of Earth''s civilization and the loss of countless lives had crossed a line she could not tolerate.


    Her eyes glowed crimson, Chaos Magic surging around her like a blazing inferno. Without hesitation, Wanda launched herself at Laufey, her speed tearing through the air with an explosive force. A shockwave erupted as she moved, leaving a deep trench in her wake.


    As she closed the gap, a scarlet light shimmered in her hand, manifesting into a beautifully crafted cross-shaped sword. She struck with all her might, the ground trembling beneath her. The explosion of energy sent debris and frost scattering, temporarily halting the snowstorm.


    In the sky, Tony Stark hovered in his armor, his heads-up display glowing red with warning signals.


    "Sir," Jarvis''s voice intoned, "the temperature has dropped below minus 100 degrees and continues to fall. The cold is spreading at an exponential rate and will envelop the entire Earth within one to two minutes."


    Tony clenched his fists. "Damn it! That lunatic is trying to kill everything on the planet!"


    Just as he finished cursing, Fury''s voice crackled in his earpiece. "Stark, do something!"


    Tony growled in frustration. "I know! But I can''t stop this¡ªit''s out of my league. All we can do now is hope the others can handle it."


    Below, chaos reigned. Logan and Colossus had been frozen solid, their forms encased in ice. Thor and Sif fought valiantly, but their movements had slowed, the cold finally taking its toll. Jean, Cyclops, and Storm were nearly immobilized, vulnerable to the oncoming frost giants eager to tear them apart.


    In the distance, several Quinjets froze mid-air, their engines failing. They plummeted toward the ground, their pilots powerless to stop the inevitable crash.


    Tony faced a grim choice: save the S.H.I.E.L.D. agents aboard the jets or protect his allies on the ground.


    "Damn it!" he muttered, indecision tearing at him.


    Meanwhile, Wanda pressed forward, but she soon realized she had underestimated Laufey''s power. As she neared, the biting cold intensified. Her momentum slowed, her Chaos Magic struggling against the frigid air.


    Just ten meters from Laufey, she found herself unable to advance further. The Frost King stood, surrounded by a swirling vortex of azure energy. His scarlet eyes glared at her with malevolent triumph as he held the Casket aloft.


    "Arrogant Midgardian," Laufey hissed. "You and your kind will perish in your hubris. Let this ice be your tomb."


    ...


    The S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters was in chaos.


    Nick Fury and his team had been closely monitoring the battle in the small town, but no one had anticipated it would escalate to this level, threatening the entire world.


    "Sir, the freezing air is spreading globally with the town as the epicenter," an agent reported grimly.


    "Cities and sea areas along the way are all frozen. We estimate we have less than twenty seconds before it reaches us."


    The agent''s voice was bitter, reflecting the hopelessness of the situation. Around them, the temperature plummeted. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters had measures to handle low temperatures, the sudden and extreme drop rendered them useless. Twenty seconds was too short for any contingency.


    The end had arrived.


    No one had expected it¡ªnot today, not ever. Nick Fury, hands clasped behind his back, stood silently in front of the big screen, his expression inscrutable. Was he reflecting on the past, regretting missed opportunities, or simply resigned? None could tell.


    Agents around him stood still, staring at the screen, waiting for the icy embrace of death.


    "Director..."


    Maria Hill, ever composed, stood beside Fury. Frost clung to her short black hair and brows. Her voice, though trembling, remained steady. "Do you believe in miracles?"


    Fury allowed a faint smirk. "Hill, do you believe in miracles?"


    Before she could respond, the icy wave of death that had consumed everything in its path suddenly halted. The entire world seemed to pause. The frost, which had begun to consume New York City, retreated as if rewound by an invisible hand. Frozen buildings, vehicles, and people thawed, their movements resuming as though waking from a nightmare.


    All across the city¡ªand indeed, the world¡ªconfusion reigned. People emerged from their frost-covered cars and homes, blinking in disbelief.


    At S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters, agents voiced their bewilderment.


    "What just happened?"


    "Wasn''t this supposed to be the end?"


    "Look! Look at the screen!"


    Their chatter ceased as they turned their attention to the main monitor. There, a single figure appeared amidst the snowy chaos. He stood amidst the battlefield, glowing with an aura of golden light that banished despair and cast hope across the frozen landscape.


    Nick Fury straightened, brushing non-existent frost from his coat. A flicker of recognition crossed his face. "He''s here," he said softly, as though confirming a long-held belief.


    Hill, her voice filled with awe, whispered, "Sir, is that... him?"


    Fury nodded. "Leon."


    In the snow-covered town, the Frost Giants roared in celebration, convinced of their victory. Thor, Sif, and the remaining Avengers looked on in despair as their comrades lay frozen. The Frost Giants'' triumph was cut short, however, as the figure on the screen materialized beside Laufey, King of the Frost Giants.


    Leon.


    His arrival was like the sun piercing through an eternal winter. His presence radiated a divine power that stilled the battlefield. Frost that had engulfed the world was reversed, retreating back into the Casket of Ancient Winters.


    Floating effortlessly, Leon reached out with an iron grip and seized Laufey by the throat, lifting the Frost King as though he were weightless.


    Laufey struggled in disbelief, his scarlet eyes wide with shock. "Who... who are you?" he croaked, his voice trembling with fear and rage.


    Before Leon could respond, Wanda''s voice, tinged with relief and a touch of indignation, cut through the frigid air. "Leon~~~!" she called, her tone both grateful and chiding.


    Leon''s expression softened briefly as he glanced at her, then turned his attention back to Laufey. His voice was calm, unyielding, and carried the weight of absolute authority.


    "You disturbed my tea time, Laufey."


    ...


    Laufey had never imagined that since his war with Odin, he would one day find himself in such a humiliating situation.


    The young man before him radiated an unfathomable power, completely severing his connection to the Casket of Ancient Winters. Laufey, the King of Jotunheim, could no longer wield the artifact''s power. It was unthinkable¡ªeven Odin had not been able to achieve such a feat.


    Who was this man? How could such a backward world, as Laufey perceived Midgard to be, produce warriors so far beyond his comprehension? A sinking realization struck him: he had underestimated Midgard, as had all of Jotunheim.


    "We have always underestimated this world," Laufey admitted, his deep voice resonating despite his vulnerable position. Leon''s iron grip on his throat rendered him powerless, yet Laufey maintained the dignity befitting a king.


    "When a god rules the world," Laufey continued, "he seldom considers lesser civilizations worthy of notice. Arrogance and confidence... there is only a fine line between them."


    Leon''s calm, steady gaze seemed to pierce through Laufey''s very being. His voice was low, but it carried a weight that silenced everything around him. "It''s normal for you to play your games, Laufey, but you crossed the line."


    The line was clear to everyone¡ªLeon, Laufey, and all those who watched in awe.


    Leon''s presence left no doubt: he was a force far beyond comprehension, a master who had been quietly watching the world from the shadows. To him, this war was nothing more than a child''s play. But Laufey''s hubris¡ªhis attempt to freeze the entire Earth¡ªhad provoked Leon to act.


    On the battlefield below, Thor, Sif, and the Warriors Three gazed up at the distant sky where Leon hovered, his golden aura illuminating the heavens. Volstagg, his body covered in wounds, muttered to his companions, "Odin''s beard... Why does Midgard feel so different from what we remember?"


    "It''s more formidable than many of the realms we''ve encountered," agreed Fandral, stroking his meticulously groomed mustache.


    Thor, watching the events unfold, spoke with rare solemnity. "Perhaps we have been blind. We''ve clung to the glories of the past and ignored the miracles of the present. This world continues to give rise to forces beyond our imagination."


    His voice softened as he added, "His name is Leon. He is Wanda''s leader and a guardian of immeasurable power. He once expelled the master of Hell himself. We owe him the utmost respect."


    Volstagg chuckled nervously. "Don''t worry, Thor. I''ll show him plenty of respect. After all, I''d rather not have my timeline reversed and end up back in my mother''s womb!"


    Sif, standing resolutely among the Frost Giants frozen in place, rested her sword on the ground and looked skyward. Her eyes shone with admiration. "He is powerful... and striking," she murmured.


    Asgardians, whether male or female, respected strength above all. And in Leon, Sif saw the perfect embodiment of power, aesthetics, and presence.


    Her admiration did not go unnoticed. The Warriors Three exchanged amused glances, but Thor merely laughed. "If Sif were to wed him," Thor joked, "it would surely be a tale for the ages¡ªa bond between Asgard and Midgard that would live on in legend."


    Sif rolled her eyes, though she was long accustomed to Thor''s banter.


    Meanwhile, Laufey, still held in Leon''s grip, spoke calmly despite his dire situation. "So," he said, "as the victor, what will you do with us?"


    The answer was clear. Laufey and his army were utterly defeated, their fate now in Leon''s hands. Having long accepted the harsh realities of strength and power, Laufey awaited his judgment with surprising composure.


    Before Leon could speak, Wanda floated forward, her graceful movements captivating. With a flick of her wrist, the Casket of Ancient Winters slipped from Laufey''s grasp and into her hand.


    "This will make a fine prize," she said, inspecting the artifact with a mix of glee and disdain. Though she appreciated its power, she found its bulky design distasteful. "Perhaps I''ll rework it into something more elegant... like the Eye of Agamotto."


    Laufey''s expression turned blank, his spirit seemingly crushed. The ancient artifact, which he had only just regained, had been snatched away before he could even wield it properly. His numbness gave way to a calm acceptance.


    Leon''s voice broke the silence. "Keisha."


    A mechanical hum filled the air as Leon issued his command. "Amplify capacity output. Target coordinates: Frost Giant forces. Execute judgment."


    Golden light engulfed Laufey and the 80,000 Frost Giants below. Their bodies glowed as an intense heat, like the heart of the sun, radiated from within. One by one, the Frost Giants ignited, their icy essence turned to fuel for the flames consuming them.


    Laufey remained still in Leon''s grasp, meeting his end with dignity. The Frost Giants'' roars of agony echoed across the battlefield, and soon, they were reduced to nothing but ash carried away by the wind.


    Leon, silent and unmoved, released Laufey''s remains. The ashes scattered like forgotten memories.


    Wanda, clutching the Casket of Ancient Winters, smiled faintly. "Another problem solved," she said softly.


    The battlefield fell silent once more, save for the whispers of awe and fear from those who had witnessed Leon''s overwhelming power. The storm had passed, but its memory would remain.


    It was a reminder that Midgard was far from a simple, insignificant realm.


    ...


    Join p-treon if you want. patre0n com/GreekGreenGlass

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 218 to Chapter 226


    ...


    "Wow~~"


    "What in the world..."


    "Incredible, such power."


    The spectators were awestruck, their exclamations filling the air. The blazing torches lit the surroundings with such intensity that the lingering frost melted away, transforming the landscape into a vast expanse of snow.


    This was the legacy of Asgard''s former enemies¡ªtens of thousands of Frost Giants and Frost Behemoths.


    Thor and the Avengers, excluding Sergei and Pietro, had experienced firsthand the terror these creatures brought. Their sheer numbers, combined with strength and speed that rivaled Asgardian warriors, made them formidable. With their rough skin, thick bodies, and command over frost, they were no mere opponents.


    Even Thor, mighty as he was, struggled against the Frost Giants in large numbers. But thanks to the battlefield prowess of Sergei and Pietro, who together decimated 20,000 to 30,000 Frost Giants, the tide of battle turned. Without their intervention, survival¡ªlet alone victory¡ªwould have been a distant hope.


    In the end, this massive army, including the Frost Giant King Laufey, capable of freezing entire worlds, was utterly annihilated.


    There was no grand explosion, no blinding display of power¡ªonly the terrifyingly calm destruction of a once-great force. The simplicity of their demise was chilling, leaving an oppressive weight in the air.


    The Frost Giants, who had once ruled Jotunheim and waged war against Asgard, were now nothing more than a footnote in history. Their legacy reduced to ash, they were a minor entry in Leon''s burgeoning career of dominance.


    The harsh reality of this world was evident: the strong take everything¡ªglory, admiration, and power. The weak, on the other hand, are left to struggle silently, rising if they can, or perishing if they cannot.


    Odin''s rule over the Nine Realms was no different. Beneath Asgard''s brilliance lay the bones of countless conquered races, their blood forming an ocean beneath the kingdom''s iron heel.


    Laufey, the Dark Elves, the Fire Demons¡ªall had once opposed Asgard. While they had surrendered, their hatred remained, simmering through the centuries. They waited for the day Asgard''s strength would wane, yearning for revenge that never came.


    Leon gazed at the falling ashes in the distance, their destination unknown. The sight spurred a quiet resolve within him¡ªa reminder of his unyielding desire to become the strongest of all.


    This conviction had driven him since the day he led Wanda and the others out of their base. Laufey''s demise was merely another step on his path.


    After the battle, Leon turned to Wanda. His gaze, filled with reproach, made her lower her head sheepishly.


    "I was wrong~~" she muttered, sticking out her tongue in mock regret.


    Leon rolled his eyes and ruffled her hair. "I''ll teach you a lesson when we get back."


    The sky was still overcast, and heavy rain began to pour, washing away the remnants of the battle. The ground was scarred with countless craters and cracks, while Keira''s fire had reduced the Frost Giants to ash¡ªthoroughly, down to their genetic code.


    Even if someone managed to collect their remains, it would be impossible to reconstruct their genes through biotechnology. Leon had no intention of underestimating Earth''s scientists and their knack for creating trouble.


    Wanda suddenly spoke up, her voice soft. "Leon, the Destroyer..."


    She had previously stored the Destroyer armor in the Mirror Dimension. Her tone betrayed her thoughts¡ªit was a valuable asset.


    Leon smirked knowingly. "Destroy it."


    "Got it~~" Wanda replied with a cheerful grin, catching his meaning immediately.


    The Destroyer armor, once a symbol of Odin''s power, had long since lost its significance. While its materials were exceptional and enhanced Odin''s strength, the armor itself had been battle-damaged and reforged, never regaining its original glory.


    Now, with Odin''s sun setting, the armor was merely a relic¡ªa weapon of diminishing importance. By Asgardian tradition, trophies of war were not returned, and Leon had no plans to break that custom.


    However, an unsettling feeling gnawed at Leon. He felt as though he were being watched.


    His gaze snapped to the left, and a wave of overwhelming energy erupted from his eyes.


    Boom!


    Far away, in the grand hall of Asgard''s Palace, Loki froze. His usually pale face drained of color as cold sweat dripped down his temples.


    The familiar surroundings seemed to warp. The once-majestic hall appeared inverted and chaotic, pulling Loki into a nightmarish realm.


    In the swirling haze, distorted visions of cities and faces loomed, a cacophony of chaos. Then, a thunderous voice echoed, majestic and unyielding:


    "There is no next time. Otherwise, you will die."


    The stormy command shattered Loki''s resolve, leaving him trembling. Despair gripped him as if his death was imminent.


    Then, the illusion broke like a shattered mirror, and Loki found himself back in the Palace, shaken but alive.


    ...


    Loki stood motionless in the hall, his eyes filled with fear. His chest heaved as he breathed heavily, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. He knew exactly whose voice it was and why it had suddenly appeared in that place.


    The instigator of everything¡ªthe one who had casually massacred Laufey and his entire army¡ªwas none other than Leon.


    Although Loki hadn''t faced him directly, the sensation he''d just experienced was akin to being submerged in the deepest ocean, surrounded by pitch-black darkness. The crushing pressure of seawater seemed to squeeze him into pulp. The suffocating, breathless despair left him utterly powerless.


    Was it some kind of magic?


    No. It couldn''t have been magic. Loki, a master of the arcane, was certain of that. The other man seemed to possess a way to pierce through the boundaries between dimensions and reach into his very soul. In a manner Loki couldn''t comprehend, his soul had been dragged into that strange, despair-filled world.


    Loki was sure of one thing: if Leon wanted to kill him, he could have done so effortlessly¡ªeven from two worlds away.


    The sheer terror of that realization paralyzed Loki. The overwhelming power Leon exuded reminded him of facing Odin as a child¡ªa majesty that pressed down on him with an irresistible force. Just one glance from Leon was enough to snuff out all hope of survival.


    Such a force, now revealed to exist in a realm Loki had once dismissed as insignificant, filled him with regret and dread.


    Why had it come to this?


    Loki''s plans had crumbled. Thor was alive and had regained his divine power. The Frost Giants he had allied with had been slaughtered. He was utterly alone. When Thor returned, Loki knew what awaited him: the judgment of Asgard.


    And he understood all too well that, despite being Odin''s son, his actions were unforgivable. The best outcome he could hope for was exile, stripped of his powers and heritage. The worst was execution.


    The thought of such a fate was unbearable. Loki''s eyes flickered as his resolve hardened. He had to escape.


    "My dear brother," he murmured to himself, a sinister gleam in his eyes. "I look forward to our next meeting."


    Leon gently guided Wanda to the ground after their confrontation with Loki. Below, Thor stood with Sif and the Warriors Three. Seeing Leon and Wanda descend, Thor stepped forward, his gaze briefly resting on Wanda before addressing Leon.


    But before Thor could speak, two figures¡ªSergei and Pietro¡ªrushed toward them, their faces alight with relief.


    "I appreciate your help, my friends," Thor said warmly.


    "Haha, it was our honor to fight alongside you," Sergei replied, grinning.


    "You''ve given us a new understanding of humanity," Pietro added.


    Thor, Sif, and the Warriors Three exchanged heartfelt embraces with Sergei and Pietro. Sif, with her warrior''s grace, gave Wanda a warm hug.


    Finally, Thor and his companions turned to Leon. Solemnly, Thor struck his chest with his right hand¡ªthe highest mark of respect in Asgard.


    "Thank you, Leon, and your companions. Without your aid, I would not have understood my father''s teachings, nor regained my former glory."


    Thor''s tone was steady, filled with gratitude. "On behalf of Asgard, I also apologize for the unnecessary war that we brought upon you."


    Though Thor''s personality was heroic and larger-than-life, he carried himself with humility and decorum when addressing those worthy of respect. His demeanor, regal yet earnest, made Leon nod in approval.


    "You truly embody what your father once said¡ªthat you would be the greatest king of the Asgard lineage," Leon said softly.


    Thor''s companions smiled, but his expression turned pensive. "Have you met my father?"


    Leon nodded. "He is a wise king and a good father."


    Thor''s face fell slightly. "It''s a pity I disappointed him."


    "Believe me," Leon said, placing a reassuring hand on Thor''s shoulder, "everyone has moments of failure. You''ve grown up basking in glory, lost your way, and now you''ve found it again. But this is only the beginning¡ªyou must keep moving forward."


    Despite Leon''s age¡ªhe was not yet twenty¡ªhis words carried the weight of an elder''s wisdom. Thor, Wanda, and the others listened intently, captivated by his mature aura and the authority he exuded. Leon''s presence alone demanded respect, a combination of his power, temperament, and charisma.


    "Thank you," Thor said earnestly. "The light of friendship will shine between Asgard and Midgard. We are loyal to our allies and will never betray them. Midgard will also be a home I cherish and protect."


    Thor''s solemn vow was met with nods from Leon and his companions.


    "If war arises again, my friends and I will fight alongside you," Thor continued, determination blazing in his eyes.


    Turning to his fellow Avengers, Thor embraced each of them warmly. His cheerful, straightforward nature ignited camaraderie, even with those from vastly different worlds¡ªparticularly someone like Logan, who thrived in battles fought side by side.


    After promises to drink and share tales in the future, Thor finally bid farewell to Leon. "Asgard faces a crisis, and I must return to resolve it."


    He paused, glancing toward the distance. "Please, convey my apologies to Jane, Dr. Selvig, and the others. I will always cherish the time I spent with them. And I''m sorry for the destruction this battle caused¡ªI will bring my reparations the next time I visit."


    With a final nod, Thor departed, his resolve burning brighter than ever.


    ...


    Leon and Wanda Return to the Manor


    After the intense battle in the small town, Leon escorted Wanda back to the manor.


    That afternoon, Leon mentioned having tea with Natasha. Ever since the two confirmed their relationship¡ªand took it to the next level¡ªthey had been spending a lot of time together. Both Leon and Natasha were in exceptional physical shape, which occasionally led to challenges in keeping their sparring and training contained. The manor itself wasn''t built to withstand their combined strength.


    Natasha''s Russian heritage was evident not only in her fiery personality but also in her combat style. Once a spy, her approach had been precise and lethal¡ªone strike to incapacitate her target. But after her physical enhancements over the years, Natasha no longer needed to hold back. Her ferocity was now on full display, something made evident during her battle with Abomination on the streets of New York. It was an all-out, no-holds-barred display of strength.


    Even their sleeping arrangements reflected their intensity. A standard bed simply wasn''t sufficient, leading to frequent retreats to a secluded wooden villa in the mountains.


    Wanda, blissfully unaware of their private escapades, greeted Natasha with a cheerful wave before opening a portal to Kamar-Taj. She was eager to explore books on forging magical weapons and remained entirely oblivious to the subtle dynamics brewing around her. As a teenage girl, Wanda lacked the sensitivity to notice such nuances. Even if she had realized it, her reaction might have been one of mild jealousy rather than anything drastic. After all, the bond among the trio had deepened over time, making them inseparable.


    Leon, for his part, made it clear that he wouldn''t abandon either of them. To some, this arrangement might appear scandalous, but to them, it was a harmonious balance of love, respect, and mutual understanding.


    ...


    In the serene atmosphere of the manor''s lawn, Natasha lounged under the sun. She wore a simple white shirt, shorts, and sunglasses, her relaxed posture exuding confidence. A glass table beside her held tea and fresh fruit, while a few maids stood nearby, waiting attentively.


    Leon approached from a distance, and as he drew near, two maids quickly pushed a small dining cart forward.


    "Good afternoon, sir," one of them said.


    "Good afternoon, Natalie. A cup of black tea, please," Leon replied with a nod.


    The maid swiftly prepared his tea, adding a few ice cubes¡ªjust as Leon preferred in this weather. After handing him the cup, she stepped back with the others, leaving the pair in peace.


    Natasha glanced briefly at Leon, then back at her laptop.


    "Everything go as planned?" she asked without preamble.


    "More or less," Leon replied, sipping his tea. The cool, refreshing taste was perfect for the summer heat.


    Natasha closed her laptop and leaned back, her gaze steady. "Thor almost froze the Earth. That idiot has a knack for overdoing things."


    Leon chuckled. "It was a farce. Letting Thor regain his powers ended it quickly, though Laufey''s dramatics cost him everything. I don''t mind cleaning up messes, but I won''t tolerate unnecessary trouble. If there''s an enemy, I''ll eliminate them outright."


    Natasha''s lips curled into a sly smile. "I like this side of you¡ªdecisive and commanding."


    Setting her laptop aside, she stretched like a sleek, contented cat, then leaned into Leon, her lips brushing against his neck. The maids discreetly averted their gazes, pretending not to notice the intimate moment.


    Leon embraced Natasha, enjoying the warmth of her presence. They whispered softly to one another¡ªsometimes about mundane matters, sometimes about significant decisions regarding their shared ventures. As they spoke, Leon''s hands moved idly, his affection evident in his every gesture.


    Eventually, the conversation gave way to silence, and Leon, unable to resist Natasha''s allure any longer, scooped her into his arms. The two vanished in a flash, retreating to their private haven, leaving the maids behind with their memories conveniently altered.


    ...


    Back at Stark Tower


    Later that day, in the temporary Avengers base at Stark Tower, Leon joined Tony Stark, Rhodey, and a few others in the lounge. Drinks flowed freely as they exchanged stories and plans for the future.


    Peter Parker and Typhoid Mary, however, were notably absent, having had no part in the recent battle. Still, the lively atmosphere was a testament to the camaraderie that bound the team, even as each member navigated their own challenges.


    ...


    After the Avengers gathered in the small town, Leon and Natasha took charge of assigning tasks but did not participate directly in the battle.


    Tony Stark, perhaps driven by instinct, had assigned young Peter Parker and Typhoid Mary to protect the evacuated civilians rather than engage in combat. Tony felt that Peter''s inexperience made him ill-suited for the fight, while Typhoid Mary''s unstable mental state posed a potential risk. Moreover, Tony wanted to ensure that the evacuated civilians were safe from opportunistic predators who might take advantage of the chaos.


    After all, war, no matter how justified, is rarely clean or honorable¡ªit''s about winning, sometimes at any cost.


    When Leon eventually appeared and the tide turned decisively in their favor, the battle ended with a hard-won victory. Peter, for his part, took the situation in stride; his sense of responsibility outweighed any frustration about being sidelined. Protecting people, after all, was still a vital part of the mission.


    Typhoid Mary, however, was livid. Her more aggressive personalities¡ªBloody Mary and Typhoid¡ªthrived on combat, and being relegated to the sidelines was a personal affront. Worse still, Leon had appeared during the battle, but she had been stuck elsewhere, unable to prove herself to the man she admired. Her simmering frustration nearly drove her to attack Tony outright.


    The tension between them grew so palpable that neither Peter nor Mary attended the Avengers debriefing.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Tony stood on the balcony of Stark Tower, wearing a crisp white shirt and holding a thick-bottomed wine glass. The city stretched out below him, alive with activity. Though the strange cold wave had come and gone, its suddenness left people uneasy, speculating about its cause.


    Logan lounged on a nearby sofa, a cigar in one hand and an expensive glass of whiskey in the other. Storm sat to his left, her arms crossed, while Colossus occupied the seat to his right. Logan glanced at Tony''s back, about to speak, when the elevator chimed.


    All heads turned as the doors slid open. Nick Fury, flanked by Maria Hill, Professor Charles Xavier in his wheelchair, Clint Barton, and Peter Parker, entered the room.


    "Director Fury, Professor, Peter!" Jean Grey greeted them warmly, standing alongside the others.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Fury acknowledged her with a nod and moved to the center of the room. Tony finally turned around, taking a measured sip from his glass.


    "Do I need to find you all some chairs?" Tony asked, his voice laced with dry humor.


    "If you''re offering to fly down and get them, be my guest," Fury shot back without missing a beat.


    The brief exchange ended as Fury''s expression grew serious. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''ll get straight to the point. Today''s battle may be over, but it''s just the beginning. Based on intel from Jane Foster, Dr. Selvig, and others, we''re looking at a larger, more dangerous threat on the horizon."


    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over the room. "Next time, it won''t be a handful of Frost Giants threatening to turn the Earth into an ice cube. It''ll be armies¡ªarmies arriving in battleships."


    Logan took a drag from his cigar, exhaling a plume of smoke. "Well, that''s disappointing," he muttered, his tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Fury''s one good eye fixed on him. "Anyone can feel disappointed, Mr. Howlett. But the Avengers don''t have that luxury."


    Professor Xavier spoke up, his calm demeanor contrasting with Fury''s bluntness. "Director Fury is right. The Earth''s survival and the future of human civilization depend on our ability to work together. The enemy may be formidable, but united, I believe we can face any threat."


    Charles''s words carried a quiet conviction that resonated with everyone in the room. Even Tony, known for his rebellious streak, found himself silently respecting the Professor''s insight.


    Nick Fury folded his arms, addressing the group once more. "As people who were in the thick of the fight, what are your thoughts?"


    Cyclops, standing near Jean, was the first to speak. "The government''s response was appalling. We faced an army of Frost Giants, including massive beasts with thick hides, and Laufey, who could''ve frozen the entire planet. Yet there was no meaningful military support. Tanks were slow to mobilize, and the Air Force was nowhere to be seen."


    He adjusted his visor. "If it weren''t for the incredible efforts of Sergei and Pietro, we wouldn''t have lasted long. It''s clear we can''t rely on the government in these situations."


    Fury remained stoic. "There are reasons for that, Scott. First, the government believed the Frost Giants were targeting Thor Odinson specifically. They weren''t willing to risk war with an alien civilization over him. Second, the weather during the battle¡ªthanks to Storm¡ªwas so unstable that sending in fighter jets was impossible. The electrical storms would''ve fried their instruments, making them liabilities rather than assets."


    Storm raised an eyebrow, her voice tinged with sarcasm. "How convenient for them."


    Fury continued undeterred. "The bottom line is that the government doesn''t act unless it sees a direct threat¡ªor a benefit. That''s reality. But that''s why the Avengers exist. We do what others won''t."


    His words hung in the air, a sobering reminder of the burden they all carried.


    ...


    "In itself, from their position and perspective, this is the logical choice, Storm," Tony said calmly, his gaze meeting Storm''s.


    Storm, as a mutant, had a natural dissatisfaction with the government and retorted sarcastically. But Tony, unfazed, understood her frustration.


    Facing the group''s collective stares, Tony took another sip of his wine and explained, "You must realize that Laufey and the Frost Giants were primarily targeting Thor Odinson. From a pragmatic standpoint, the sane choice to avoid unnecessary losses is to sit on the sidelines."


    "Without benefits, why would anyone risk war with another civilization for one person?"


    "So?" Storm raised an eyebrow, her tone sharp.


    Tony shifted gears. "While it''s understandable from their perspective, that doesn''t make it the right decision. Sitting on the sidelines avoids losses, yes, but it''s conservative and short-sighted."


    He gestured with his glass for emphasis. "Thor isn''t just anyone; he''s a member of Asgard''s royal family and its future king. Asgard is far more powerful than Earth. We don''t know what dangers we''ll face in the future or how other cosmic civilizations will view us¡ªfriendly, neutral, or hostile. I don''t trust the kindness of the universe."


    The room grew quieter as Tony''s words sank in.


    "To stand alone in this vast cosmos is foolish. Earth needs allies. Strong allies."


    Tony''s gaze sharpened as he continued. "And Asgard is the best candidate. Based on the intel gathered by S.H.I.E.L.D., we know our world is just one of the Nine Realms tied to the World Tree. Asgard sits at its center, dominant and advanced. They cross dimensions with ease, live for thousands of years, and possess immense power, as Thor and his warriors demonstrated in battle."


    Jean Grey''s voice broke the silence. "That explains why Director Fury and Professor Charles pushed for us to join the fight. Gaining Thor''s favor as the future king of Asgard could influence their stance toward Earth."


    Tony nodded appreciatively. "Exactly. Whether Odin exiled Thor to Earth intentionally or by coincidence, it gave us a unique opportunity. Befriending Thor strengthens Earth''s position in ways no government strategy ever could."


    Logan exhaled a puff of smoke, smirking. "You guys are pretty crafty. Can''t say I thought about all that, but Thor and his friends? They''ve got guts. I wouldn''t mind having more like them around."


    Tony, however, remained focused. His expression darkened as he leaned forward. "But here''s the real issue: who is Leon? And while we''re at it, what about Wanda and Pietro Maximoff, Sergei, and Natasha? These people appeared out of nowhere¡ªlike ghosts."


    The room tensed at the shift in conversation.


    Tony''s voice dropped. "I''m not bragging when I say the AI I developed is unparalleled in the digital age. If I wanted to, I could crack into the Pentagon''s most secure databases in minutes. But no matter how deep I dig, I can''t find a shred of information about Leon or most of his team.


    "Sure, Wanda and Pietro have a documented past. But the rest? Blank slates. No history. No traces. It''s like they materialized out of thin air."


    Tony''s eyes scanned the room. "From the intel Fury provided, you encountered them at the Stryker base years ago. So tell me¡ªwhat do you know about them?"


    The group exchanged uneasy glances.


    Tony pressed on. "Leon isn''t just anyone. He''s powerful enough to reverse time itself. Time isn''t something tangible. It''s not something humans¡ªor even most beings¡ªcan grasp. In history, only gods have wielded such control over time.


    "So, what is Leon? A human? An alien? A god?"


    Tony''s voice carried a rare note of unease. "And Natasha... A confirmed defector a few years ago, now capable of wiping out threats with ease. What changed? Who gave her that strength?"


    The room remained heavy with silence as Tony continued. "Leon may have saved us this time, but until we understand who or what he is, I can''t shake the feeling that we''re flying blind. Powerful forces that we don''t fully comprehend are at play. Are they friends or foes? That''s what we need to know."


    Tony''s serious tone left the room in a somber mood. Nick Fury, Maria Hill, and Clint Barton exchanged wary looks, sharing Tony''s unease.


    Finally, Professor Charles broke the silence. "Mr. Stark," he said, his voice calm but firm, "I understand your concerns. Yes, we know some things about Leon and his team. But let me be clear: they have saved us¡ªsaved Earth¡ªand we have always considered them allies."


    Charles''s gaze swept across the room, his conviction evident. "Without their consent, I will not reveal their secrets. Trust is what binds us, and I believe in them. But, Tony, why are you so insistent on uncovering their pasts?"


    ...


    The others looked at Tony with puzzled expressions. Compared to Tony Stark¡ªa relatively new ally¡ªthey were far more inclined to trust Leon, someone who had proven himself time and again.


    Over the years, they had watched Leon closely. He had rescued children from Stryker''s military base, saving lives while asking for nothing in return. Whether it was helping Wanda and Pietro, saving the planet from cosmic threats, or taking personal risks to combat unimaginable dangers, Leon''s actions had consistently demonstrated his good intentions.


    Yet Tony Stark, for all his brilliance, couldn''t let it go. His insistence on probing Leon''s past stirred discomfort among the group.


    Tony remained silent for a moment. Then, with a deep breath, he downed the last of his wine, the glass clinking softly as he set it on the table.


    "I''m scared," he admitted, his voice hoarse.


    The room fell silent, everyone caught off guard. The idea of Tony Stark¡ªthe billionaire genius, the invincible Iron Man¡ªadmitting fear was almost unthinkable.


    Fear? Of Leon?


    Only Nick Fury''s face remained impassive.


    Tony pointed a finger toward Fury. "You don''t think it''s just me, do you? Director Fury''s scared too."


    Nick Fury didn''t respond, but his silence was telling.


    Professor Charles''s sharp gaze flickered. His voice was calm but probing. "Are you afraid of Leon''s power? Or is it the possibility that he might harbor ambitions you can''t predict?"


    Tony hesitated, his expression unreadable.


    Charles sighed inwardly, then spoke softly. "Your fear is not unique, Tony. You and Nick Fury fear Leon and what he represents¡ªpower beyond your control. But let''s be clear, fear of the unknown is natural. It''s what you do with that fear that matters."


    Logan, never one to mince words, scoffed. "You sound just like those self-important pricks in suits in government¡ªafraid of mutants, scared of anyone they can''t leash, but always scheming to get their hands on what they fear most." He leaned forward, his tone sharp and cutting.


    "You guys think you''re protecting the world, but let me ask you this: who''s been doing the heavy lifting when real threats show up? You? No. It''s Leon and his people. Why don''t you stop obsessing over control and look at the facts?"


    Logan''s voice rose as he continued, his words dripping with frustration. "When Mephisto¡ªthe actual King of Hell¡ªshowed up a few years ago, who fought him off? Leon. When Stryker was torturing kids in his labs, who put a stop to it? Leon and his team. And that rampaging monster your own military created, Abomination? Who stepped in to clean up that mess? Not you. Leon did."


    The room was dead silent as Logan glared at Tony. "Face it. Without Leon and his people, this planet would''ve been toast a long time ago. Instead of being afraid, maybe you should try thanking them."


    Tony''s face tightened, but he didn''t respond. His silence spoke volumes.


    After a long, uncomfortable pause, Professor Charles finally broke the tension. His voice was gentle but firm.


    "Logan''s words may be blunt, but they carry truth, Mr. Stark. Leon and his companions are not enemies. They are survivors who have risked everything to protect this world. If not for them, none of us would be here to have this conversation."


    Charles''s eyes softened as he added, "Perhaps it''s time to set aside your fears and trust them. They have earned that trust. And even if you did uncover every secret about Leon''s past, what then? If you anger him, what good will it do? His power could burn everything to ash if he wished¡ªbut he chooses to protect instead."


    Tony exhaled sharply, the tension in his shoulders loosening. He turned without a word and walked toward the bar, leaving the conversation behind.


    The White House Meeting


    The President''s office was a scene of grim determination. Gathered there were some of the most powerful figures in the U.S.¡ªthe President, Vice President, congressmen, military generals, and other high-ranking officials.


    The President sat behind his desk, his posture rigid as he addressed the room. "I''ve reviewed the footage from S.H.I.E.L.D. regarding the events in Mexico. What are your thoughts?"


    A general was the first to speak. "Mr. President, this incident confirms what we''ve long suspected¡ªthere are advanced civilizations beyond Earth. Their technology and power far surpass ours. We can''t predict their intentions, but we must prepare for the worst. That means investing heavily in our military and technology."


    The President''s gaze swept the room, silently urging others to speak.


    A congressman stepped forward. "While I agree that military advancements are necessary, let''s be realistic. Against beings of this magnitude, even our strongest weapons might as well be toys. Nuclear deterrence isn''t enough. We need to develop something... more. Weapons capable of dealing with threats like these on equal footing."


    The room buzzed with low murmurs, the weight of their predicament settling heavily over them.


    The President remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed out the window. Finally, he turned back to the room. "Then we must act decisively. This is no longer just about defending Earth from its enemies¡ªit''s about ensuring our survival in a universe far larger and more dangerous than we ever imagined."


    ...


    "The development of cutting-edge technology is our current top priority," declared the president firmly.


    Nuclear weapons remain the most powerful tools of destruction known to humanity. The U.S. nuclear arsenal alone is capable of obliterating Earth''s surface a hundred times over. Yet, this remains a suicidal and desperate last resort. In the face of powerful alien invaders, the effectiveness of such weapons is questionable. Moreover, the risks are amplified if the battlefield is on Earth¡ªlaunching a nuclear strike might kill thousands of enemies, but at the cost of untold collateral damage. And in outer space, our current technology cannot deploy nuclear weapons effectively.


    "Therefore, we must develop more advanced weaponry," the president continued. "In terms of range, power, and speed, we need solutions that surpass our existing arsenal."


    The other officials in the room nodded in agreement.


    "The next question is this," the president said, leaning forward. "In our society, there are hidden groups of individuals with powers beyond human imagination. What preparations are necessary to address this growing challenge?"


    This was the issue that clearly troubled the president the most. Alien invasions and interstellar threats were matters for the future¡ªconcerns for a time long after his own lifespan. But the emergence of individuals like Leon and his group struck at the heart of their authority. These were people with powers so immense that they could potentially bend the fabric of time itself. And more importantly, there was the tantalizing possibility that they had transcended the natural limits of human life.


    These two issues consumed the thoughts of those in power. The allure of wielding such extraordinary abilities was irresistible, and the promise of longevity was even more so.


    For these elites¡ªwho already enjoyed unparalleled wealth, status, and influence¡ªthe idea of extending their reign over their luxuries was intoxicating. Many had already funneled vast resources into biological experiments and advanced medicine, with some efforts veering into unethical human experimentation. Military institutions turned a blind eye to these covert activities, maintaining a fa?ade of plausible deniability.


    "As a part of human civilization, I think they should contribute to society," one congressman suggested sternly.


    The room fell silent as his words hung in the air. Then, the others exchanged incredulous looks. The congressman quickly realized his error and fell silent, embarrassed.


    Even the president sighed inwardly. "Has this man grown so arrogant from his position that he''s forgotten reality?" he thought. Forcing such individuals to "contribute" was laughable, especially given their power. The U.S. government had learned its lesson from its dealings with mutants like Magneto and Professor X. The destructive potential of these new individuals made them even more dangerous.


    Leon, for instance, possessed powers that defied comprehension¡ªabilities that could rewrite the fabric of time itself. The group under his leadership boasted equally terrifying capabilities. A single member had shattered frost beasts impervious to missiles, while another had fought the Hulk-level threat of Abomination to a standstill on the streets of New York.


    The thought of confronting such individuals militarily was absurd. Without nuclear weapons¡ªand even then, at great risk¡ªthere was no feasible way to suppress them. And these people could fly. What hope did conventional forces have?


    Realizing the folly of any hostile action, the president finally made his decision.


    "Our priority remains the development of cutting-edge weaponry to bolster our military strength. Our scope must expand beyond Earth to prepare for future threats. As for these individuals, SHIELD will take the lead. Whatever methods they use, they must focus on gaining their favor and establishing the possibility of cooperation."


    He paused, then added, "And suppress the current public discourse. I don''t want these matters being discussed openly."


    The others nodded silently, understanding the unspoken truth. Freedom of speech had its limits, especially when it came to national security. For now, the public could immerse itself in entertainment and distractions, leaving these matters to those in power.


    Ural Mountains


    A warm morning sun streamed through the windows of a large wooden villa nestled in the wilderness. Birds chirped outside, their calls blending with the gentle rustle of the wind. Inside, the soft light illuminated a rumpled bed where Leon lay, Natasha curled up against his chest. A thin quilt covered the pair, hinting at the passionate events of the previous night.


    Leon opened his eyes and glanced down, meeting Natasha''s gaze. Her brilliant green eyes shimmered with a warmth that could melt steel. He smiled, pulling her closer, and kissed her forehead.


    "Good morning, my girl," he murmured.


    "Good morning, my little man," Natasha replied with a tender smile.


    The former assassin sat up, her movements unhurried. She slipped out from under the quilt, standing with effortless grace. Ignoring her bare skin, she bent to pick up her scattered clothing and tossed them onto a nearby chair. Then, with an impish smirk, she shrugged on Leon''s oversized shirt. The garment hung loosely on her, just barely covering her undergarments, accentuating her stunning figure.


    Leon couldn''t help but admire her. His gaze followed her every movement, appreciation written plainly on his face.


    ...


    Natasha went to wash up, while Leon leaned against the bedside. Outside the window, two birds fluttered in, their wings beating softly as if unafraid of humans.


    He stretched out his fingers, and two tiny paws latched onto them.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    The two little creatures chirped at Leon, their eyes brimming with affection. A small smile played on his lips as he reached out with his other hand to gently pat their fluffy heads.


    "You two are starting the day with so much energy. No need to hunt for bugs or worry about food, huh?"


    Chirp! Chirp!


    One bird tilted its head, as if understanding his words, then flapped its wings and flew out of the window. The other followed close behind, calling out as if saying goodbye.


    Leon watched the pair vanish into the sky, then stretched his neck, stood up, and headed to the bathroom to wash up. After freshening up, he walked downstairs in his shorts and slippers.


    On the first floor, Natasha was in the kitchen, wearing his shirt and humming a tune while preparing breakfast. The sight of her back¡ªgraceful and enticing¡ªmade Leon''s heartbeat quicken. Her charm was utterly irresistible.


    Unable to hold back, Leon walked up behind her. Natasha, unaware of his intentions, thought he just wanted to cuddle. She gasped in surprise as his hands wrapped around her, pulling her close.


    "Leon~~" Natasha''s soft voice trailed off as the moment took over them.


    What followed was a melody of passion that echoed through the villa, startling a flock of birds outside.


    Two hours later, Natasha lay on the sofa, her energy spent, while Leon carried plates from the kitchen. It was hard to tell if the meal he brought was breakfast or lunch.


    The two exchanged a glance, basking in the calm after the storm.


    "You''re insatiable," Natasha teased, poking his forehead with her pale index finger.


    Leon grinned but said nothing. His enhanced physique had only amplified his natural instincts. This desire, coupled with Natasha''s allure, was an unstoppable force.


    Despite her mock annoyance, Natasha felt a twinge of pride. She had found her family again, someone who loved her deeply and gave her a sense of security. She wished this idyllic life could last forever.


    But ambition burned within her. She wanted to become stronger, to cultivate loyal warriors for Leon. The very next day, Natasha left on a mission, determined to build a better future.


    Leon wasn''t disappointed. He knew they had endless days ahead. Instead of returning to the manor, he stepped through a wormhole, arriving at Tianren Seven.


    The Angel Hall was resplendent, filled with light and majesty. Leon''s figure materialized, and Keisha appeared shortly after.


    "Captain Leon," she greeted him.


    "What''s the status?"


    Keisha waved her hand, summoning a holographic projection of a gene sequence. The vibrant chain floated in midair as she began her report.


    "According to the Odinson family gene samples we retrieved, there''s a 13% overlap with human genes. The remaining 87% represents far superior sequences."


    She gestured toward the projection. "Thor Odinson''s genetic makeup grants him a remarkably powerful physique. His body density is three times that of an ordinary human, making him immune to viruses, radiation, and toxins. He can traverse the deep sea or outer space without any equipment. His strength, endurance, and durability allow him to withstand explosions, impacts, and extreme temperatures ranging from 9,000 degrees Fahrenheit to near absolute zero. He even has resistance to magic.


    "Additionally, his genes contain an incomplete sequence, likely inherited from his mother, the Earth Goddess Gaea."


    Keisha''s tone turned reverent. "Thor''s genes are the most advanced we''ve analyzed so far. In terms of potential, they rival even angelic genes."


    Leon wasn''t surprised. The Odinson family''s genetic lineage had been refined over generations, culminating in Thor¡ªa prodigy hailed by Odin as the greatest king in their history. Thor''s potential surpassed even Odin''s, a testament to the perfection of his genetic inheritance.


    "Keisha," Leon said, his gaze steady, "we need to use Thor''s genes to create a new serum. It could elevate us to an entirely new level of potential."


    Keisha nodded without hesitation. "This project rivals the greatest genetic endeavors ever undertaken. We''ll need significant computing power."


    "Redirect all nonessential resources," Leon ordered. "Suspend other projects. This takes priority."


    "Understood," Keisha replied, her expression resolute.


    Together, they stood in the Angel Hall, ready to embark on a project that could redefine the limits of evolution.


    ...


    Leon nodded silently.


    Ever since he had acquired the Sky Blade battleship, he had utilized the genetic samples collected from everyone, including Wanda, to create a super gene serum. This serum, specifically tailored for Wanda and the others, optimized their genes and significantly enhanced their potential.


    This was why Wanda and the rest had advanced so rapidly in strength within such a short period. Nearly everyone had reached the general level, with many on the verge of breaking through to the vice-emperor and emperor levels. The serum also greatly extended the golden period of their strength development, ensuring their progress would only accelerate over time.


    For Natasha, Sergei, and the others, there would be no bottlenecks before reaching the Sky Father level. Their strength would continue to grow exponentially.


    However, Leon had not injected the super gene serum himself.


    It wasn''t due to any mental reservations; rather, he simply wasn''t in a rush. With his current abilities, he didn''t feel the need for immediate enhancement. His real power lay in the long-range support provided by the Sky Blade battleship, which effectively granted him Sky Father-level combat capabilities.


    That said, acquiring and utilizing Thor Odinson''s genetic sample was a different matter entirely. Once Keira synthesized the god gene, Leon wouldn''t hesitate to inject it.


    This was the source of his current joy.


    With the god gene, Leon''s strength would skyrocket, enabling him to reach the Sky Father level in record time. Coupled with the support of the Sky Blade series, his power would surpass all others at that level, making him the strongest among the Sky Fathers.


    This had been one of his early plans.


    Moreover, Leon''s sign-in system had accumulated a lot of days, the result of three years of diligence. Soon, the other battleships in the Sky Blade Seven series would be completed, heralding another wave of immense benefits.


    Leon was patient. Like a meticulous fruit farmer, he waited day and night for the harvest to ripen.


    Keisha watched as the corners of Leon''s mouth curled into a smile. Her bright, beautiful eyes fixed on him.


    Though she was technically a piece of memory data, that didn''t mean she lacked emotions. She possessed all the memories of Keisha''s angelic form and could rightfully be considered Keisha herself¡ªonly without a physical body.


    She experienced joy and sorrow.


    As she observed Leon''s steady growth, she couldn''t help but feel happiness for her captain. In this universe, one far removed from the original, she yearned to accompany Leon, witness his ascension, and see him reach unprecedented heights.


    Keisha was confident that day would come.


    Asgard


    "Loki, did he truly do this?" Frigga asked, her voice tinged with sadness.


    "Yes, Mother," Thor replied. "Everything he did sparked war. We cannot forgive his actions. He deceived you, Father, and all of Asgard."


    Frigga''s gaze softened. "Thor, perhaps you do not yet understand why he acted this way. He''s lost and confused. Maybe when you find him, you will understand."


    In the grand halls of Asgard, Thor stood silently, clad in his battle armor, watching as his mother turned and left. Her words lingered in his mind, but he pushed them aside and strode toward the throne room.


    Inside, Sif and Fandral awaited his arrival. As Thor entered, they greeted him with urgency.


    "How is Heimdall?" Thor asked immediately.


    "His abdomen was pierced, but the wound isn''t fatal. However, his mind is still clouded by Loki''s deceptive magic. He''s undergoing treatment, and we believe he''ll recover soon," Sif reported.


    Thor nodded grimly.


    "We searched all of Asgard but found no trace of Loki," Sif continued, hesitating. "The guards claim they didn''t see him either, Thor..."


    Thor understood her unspoken concern. "Loki''s crimes are unforgivable, but we must find him and bring him to trial."


    He clenched his fists. "I''ll hunt him down personally. Loki is a master of deception and concealment. If he chooses to hide, he will be difficult to find¡ªespecially now that he''s taken Gungnir."


    Thor''s voice hardened at the mention of the weapon.


    Gungnir was more than just Odin''s spear. It was a symbol of Asgard''s supremacy and authority. Its loss would cause a scandal among the gods.


    Publicly and privately, Thor resolved to retrieve Gungnir and apprehend Loki as soon as possible.


    "I''ll leave Asgard in your care," he told Sif. "Once Heimdall recovers, we''ll need his vision."


    With that, Thor turned and left, leaving Sif and the others exchanging uneasy glances.


    Elsewhere


    In a retro-style underground base, a secret Hydra meeting was underway.


    Leading the assembly was Alexander Pierce, former director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and now a minister of the World Security Council.


    Seated at the table were a man in a suit and glasses, a striking blonde woman with a beauty mark near her lip, and an aristocratic man of Eastern European descent.


    "Pierce, why summon us in Hydra''s name?" the blonde woman asked, her voice soft as she examined her freshly manicured nails.


    Pierce removed his glasses, his gaze sharp. "Mrs. Ophelia, your recent activities have been quite impressive. Your dedication to Hydra''s resurgence is commendable."


    Though his words were flattering, Ophelia narrowed her eyes, sensing the subtle undertone of a veiled threat.


    Among Hydra''s leaders, Ophelia was the newest and least established. Compared to someone of Pierce''s stature, her position was tenuous.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 227 to Chapter 237


    ...


    "You''re insane, Pierce, and I can see how tempting the idea might be," Mrs. Ophelia said, her voice sharp and filled with disdain.


    She glared at Pierce like he was a madman, shouting, "Are you even sure you can find them? What makes you think you can take down a group of superhumans?"


    Pierce leaned back, unfazed.


    Ophelia''s tone grew colder. "Even if you manage to replicate those superhuman legions, how do you plan to deal with Leon? Who could possibly withstand his wrath? Or do you think he''s not powerful enough to destroy the planet with a mere flick of his hand?"


    Among the group, Mrs. Ophelia was undoubtedly the voice of reason. While the others were swayed by Pierce''s vision, she remained cautious and composed.


    Pierce''s grand plans were as enticing as they were deadly. "His promises may be sweet," she thought, "but they''re laced with poison."


    Pierce underestimated the cost of provoking someone like Leon. Ophelia, as Mrs. Viper, had a deep understanding of Hydra''s vast industrial empire. She knew the stakes.


    Hydra could shake the world, but compared to Leon¡ªa being capable of reversing time and singlehandedly killing Laufey¡ªwhat was Hydra but a fleeting bubble?


    Her words cut through the room, extinguishing any glimmer of excitement among the others. It was as if she had poured cold water over a roaring flame.


    Pierce, however, remained calm, silently calculating. The other two glanced at Mrs. Ophelia, their hesitation clear. Her unyielding expression unnerved them, but they quickly masked their unease.


    "I understand your concerns," Pierce said smoothly. "But this isn''t a plan to be executed overnight. I''ll use S.H.I.E.L.D. to locate them. After all, we''re operating under the guise of S.H.I.E.L.D. itself."


    He chuckled, his confidence palpable. "Even if we provoke them, it''s S.H.I.E.L.D. and the U.S. government that''ll take the heat¡ªnot us."


    His words gave the others pause. As they mulled over the implications, Pierce''s reasoning began to sound plausible.


    They weren''t afraid of the cost¡ªit was the retaliation they feared. But Pierce offered a new perspective.


    Hydra, long thought destroyed after World War II, had been hiding in plain sight, growing stronger within S.H.I.E.L.D. and the U.S. government.


    If their operations were carried out under S.H.I.E.L.D.''s name, any backlash would fall on S.H.I.E.L.D. and the government, not on Hydra itself. This strategy gave them the opportunity to expand without drawing attention.


    After a moment of silence, the two skeptics nodded, not fully committed but no longer resistant.


    Pierce smiled. "Take your time to think it over. There''s no rush."


    The meeting adjourned, and Mrs. Viper and the others left with their entourages.


    Once alone in the dimly lit room, Pierce sat silently, deep in thought. Behind him stood a tall man in a combat uniform. His left arm was a gleaming silver prosthetic adorned with a red star. A black mask covered his mouth, and his cold demeanor exuded menace.


    A knock broke the silence. Pierce looked up. "Enter."


    The metal door slid open, and a man stepped inside. His gaze briefly flicked to the figure standing behind Pierce before addressing him.


    "Sir, Mrs. Ophelia, Mr. Whitehall, and Baron Strucker have left. One couldn''t attend, but he''s confirmed his participation in the next Federation Council meeting."


    "Good," Pierce replied with a nod. Then, as if recalling something, he asked, "Rumlow, what''s Nick Fury up to?"


    "Sir, Fury''s been busy contacting the upper echelons. The formation of the Avengers is a sensitive topic among the leadership," Rumlow reported. "He''s also assisting Tony Stark in recruiting members for the team."


    As the leader of S.H.I.E.L.D.''s Special Operations Team, Rumlow¡ªdespite being only a Level 6 agent¡ªhad access to sensitive information.


    Pierce shook his head, a smirk tugging at his lips. "The incident in Mexico must''ve emboldened him, but finding the right people won''t be easy."


    He knew Fury all too well. As the man who had elevated Fury''s career, Pierce understood his tendencies. Fury was meticulous, sharp, and prone to suspicion.


    Pierce had always ensured Fury''s focus remained outward, keeping him distracted from S.H.I.E.L.D.''s internal affairs. If Fury ever turned his gaze inward, Pierce''s carefully laid plans could unravel.


    "The fruit of my labor has begun to bloom," Pierce thought, "and soon it will bear even greater rewards."


    "Sir," Rumlow interrupted, "Fury''s also recruited Dr. Erik Selvig."


    "Who?"


    "An astronomer with expertise in various scientific fields. Alongside Hill, Coulson, Barton, and even Peter Parker, he''s spearheading a secret project."


    Pierce''s eyes narrowed. "A secret project?" His voice held a hint of intrigue. "The Cosmic Cube?"


    "Yes," Rumlow confirmed. "They''ve established an underground research base in California, mobilizing substantial resources for the project."


    Pierce leaned back, connecting the dots. "It seems the Frost Giant invasion and Asgard''s presence have left Fury uneasy. He''s likely preparing to mass-produce energy weapons using the Cube''s power."


    The Cosmic Cube had been in S.H.I.E.L.D.''s possession for decades, but only recently had advancements in technology enabled meaningful research.


    "Also, Fury''s keeping tabs on the man they pulled from the ice," Rumlow added.


    Pierce''s lips curled into a wry smile. "Ah, Steve Rogers. How tragic. The world he knew is long gone."


    ...


    Pierce uttered the name, Steve Rogers, and the man standing behind him momentarily froze. His cold, unyielding eyes betrayed a flicker of something unspoken, and his face, concealed beneath a mask, twitched ever so slightly.


    Steve Rogers?


    The name reverberated in his mind, stirring a cascade of emotions he couldn''t fully comprehend.


    Why does that name sound so familiar? Who is he? And why does it feel like I... know him?


    The man''s thoughts churned silently, though neither Pierce nor Rumlow noticed his subtle change in demeanor.


    "Sir, should we intervene?" Rumlow asked.


    "No," Pierce replied with a shake of his head. "We''ve had blood samples from Steve Rogers for years, but despite all our research, nothing conclusive has come of it."


    "And the Cosmic Cube?"


    Pierce''s lips curled into a cold smirk. "Let Fury handle it. Once he succeeds, we''ll take the results for ourselves."


    Pierce glanced down thoughtfully before continuing, "Thanks to SHIELD, our people are positioned to harvest vast amounts of critical research. The Cube is no exception."


    Rumlow nodded, his loyalty unwavering. Pierce''s tone shifted, becoming more decisive.


    "Our next plan requires adjustments. We will remain dormant for now. Extend the Insight Program timeline. As for the Super Soldier Legion, it''s secondary¡ªkeep things running as usual."


    "Understood," Rumlow said, his voice filled with fervor. "Everything for Hydra."


    "Long live Hydra."


    Pierce nodded in satisfaction, his ambition gleaming in his eyes. The events in Mexico, the Frost Giants, and Asgard had opened a new path for him. Conquering the world was inevitable¡ªit was only a matter of time.


    But time was something he lacked. Despite his vitality, he knew his years were limited. If Hydra were to achieve global domination, he would need more than just ambition; he needed to live longer. For this reason, he had summoned the leaders of Hydra''s other factions to orchestrate this audacious plan.


    "All for Hydra''s great revival," he murmured to himself, conviction filling his voice.


    Elsewhere, on a beach near a New York manor, the atmosphere couldn''t have been more different. Under the moonlit sky, a bonfire crackled, its warm glow illuminating a lively gathering. Wanda and Pietro Maximoff, Natasha Romanoff, Yelena Belova, and others were enjoying a festive evening. The air was filled with the tantalizing aroma of barbecue, mingling with the cool sea breeze.


    Leon stood shirtless by the grill, wearing shorts and flip-flops, skillfully tending to the food. Yet, behind his easy smile lay a sharp, calculating mind. He''d intercepted every clandestine meeting between Pierce and Hydra''s leaders through the omniscient capabilities of Sky Blade Seven, a technological marvel. It filtered and transmitted any relevant information directly to his mind, ensuring no secret could escape his grasp.


    So, Pierce is still scheming. Leon''s thoughts were cold, his emotions carefully controlled.


    Had this been years ago, he might have felt anger or even apprehension. But now, with his power and resources, Hydra''s grand ambitions seemed almost laughable. If he wished, Sky Blade Seven could identify every Hydra operative on Earth within seconds¡ªand eliminate them just as quickly.


    A few ants plotting to take down an elephant. How amusing.


    A fragrant breeze wafted by as a pair of arms wrapped around his neck from behind. Natasha leaned in, her voice low and teasing.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Leon tilted his head slightly, brushing his cheek against hers. "Just wondering why there are always people who overestimate themselves and don''t know their limits."


    Natasha chuckled, resting her chin on his shoulder. "That''s human nature. Greed blinds them. Even if the odds are one in ten thousand, they''ll still take the gamble."


    Leon smiled, nodding. "True enough."


    "So," Natasha mused playfully, "are you planning to crush these ants underfoot?"


    "Not exactly." Leon''s grin turned mischievous. "Without them, life would be too boring. I''m considering how to toy with them instead."


    Natasha raised an eyebrow, amused. "Toy with them? That''s not like you. You''re more of a ''quick and clean'' kind of guy."


    Leaning closer, she pinched his cheek. "What makes these people so special?"


    Leon''s tone darkened, his smile fading. "Hydra."


    Natasha''s expression shifted. "Hydra? The same Hydra you''ve been dismantling in Eastern Europe? The one you robbed blind before disappearing?"


    "Exactly. And now it seems Alexander Pierce¡ªformer director of SHIELD and current member of the World Security Council¡ªis their latest puppet."


    Natasha leaned back slightly, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Pierce is Hydra? That''s... a revelation. I bet Nick Fury would have a field day with that."


    Leon smirked. "Thinking of letting Fury handle them?"


    Natasha grinned wickedly. "There''s no better way to torture a man like Pierce than to expose his carefully orchestrated plans. When the world turns on him, he''ll be left with nothing but despair."


    Leon chuckled, her logic resonating with him. "You always know how to hit where it hurts."


    "Of course." Natasha''s voice was soft but resolute. "It''s not death that terrifies people like Pierce. It''s being forgotten, discarded, and dying alone in the shadows like a rat."


    ...


    Looking at the red-faced Sergei, Pietro, and the others laughing, dancing, and drinking as if nothing had happened, Leon couldn''t help but smile. Amid the lively scene, Natasha leaned close, exuding her characteristic triumphant attitude.


    Leon kissed her, a small grin playing on his lips. "You''re in this business, yet you can still say things like that?"


    "Why not?" Natasha retorted, raising her chin slightly and giving him a half-smile. "Don''t you enjoy seeing a scene like this?"


    "Of course I do."


    Leon''s response was shameless, though his thoughts briefly drifted to Wanda. He''d have to find time to coax her into joining their little escapades, even if she objected initially. But for now, he changed the subject. "Just don''t complain when she starts getting too comfortable with it¡ªyou''ll be the one in trouble."


    "It''s fine," Natasha said with a casual shrug. "Wanda''s shy, thin-skinned, and easily confused. She''s the easiest type to manipulate."


    Leon chuckled, shaking his head helplessly. Natasha had a knack for understanding people, especially someone like Wanda, whose intelligence often clashed with her trusting personality.


    Before Leon could respond, a loud shout came from the bonfire.


    "Boss Leon! Natasha! Get over here!"


    "Coming!" Natasha called back.


    They shared a knowing smile, grabbed the freshly grilled food, and headed toward the bonfire. The night was lively, the laughter contagious, and even the moon seemed shy, hiding behind scattered clouds.


    But while they enjoyed their carefree evening, the rest of the world was anything but calm.


    A massive piece of data had inexplicably appeared on global networks. This wasn''t just any data; it was a series of detailed lists¡ªnames, aliases, countries of origin, family connections, sources of income, and more. Each list was meticulous, and what tied all these individuals together was a single, chilling word: Hydra.


    For years, Hydra had lurked in the shadows, its origins tracing back to World War II. Their infamous slogan¡ª"Cut off one head, and two more shall take its place"¡ªhad become synonymous with their insidious presence. Hydra''s goal was simple yet terrifying: global domination.


    The release of these lists sent shockwaves across every government. High-ranking officials from around the world were stunned to find familiar names among the exposed. If even a fraction of these individuals were truly Hydra operatives, then this shadow organization already wielded enough power to destabilize nations.


    There was no time for hesitation. Orders were issued to security agencies worldwide: apprehend and interrogate the individuals on these lists at all costs.


    The data''s authenticity was unquestionable. Detailed financial transactions, secret meeting videos, and even recordings of individuals declaring, "Long live Hydra," left no room for doubt.


    Within hours, a global purge began. Hydra operatives, who once believed themselves untouchable, found their carefully constructed empires crumbling.


    Gunfire erupted in cities across the world. Streets ran red with blood as law enforcement clashed with Hydra''s forces. Hydra agents, desperate and cornered, resisted fiercely. Every second brought chaos, fear, and death.


    Despite the destruction, world leaders remained resolute. The cost was irrelevant¡ªHydra had to be eradicated. The organization''s ambitions to overthrow governments and seize power were too dangerous to ignore.


    Hydra''s leaders, once cloaked in shadows, were thrust into despair. The global manhunt left them breathless and exposed. Resources that once seemed limitless proved useless against the overwhelming, coordinated assault.


    Their despair was matched only by confusion and rage. Who had the power to compile and release such comprehensive information?


    They had been exposed too swiftly, their operations dismantled before they could react. Even attempts to delete the lists from global networks failed. It was as if the information was untouchable¡ªbeyond the capabilities of any human hacker.


    The same question plagued the minds of Nick Fury and Tony Stark: Who was behind this?


    Within SHIELD, the revelations were catastrophic. More than 60% of SHIELD''s agents were Hydra operatives, embedded in every key department. Even Alexander Pierce, the former director of SHIELD and a current member of the World Security Council, was exposed as a Hydra leader.


    The betrayal sent shockwaves through SHIELD''s ranks. Once the most formidable intelligence agency in the world, SHIELD now found itself in chaos. Hydra''s rebellion within its ranks turned trusted agents into deadly enemies overnight.


    Gunfire and explosions tore through SHIELD facilities. The betrayal claimed countless lives, and the ensuing battle was nothing short of a war.


    Thankfully, Nick Fury acted swiftly. He mobilized loyal SHIELD agents to join forces with the military in a massive counteroffensive. Fury called in the Avengers and even sought help from Professor X and the X-Men.


    The rebellion was suppressed, but the cost was staggering. Hydra''s infiltration had shaken SHIELD to its core, leaving scars that would take years to heal.


    ...


    The biggest man behind Hydra, Alexander Pierce, was still on the run. Somehow, they had managed to block Professor X''s telepathic tracking, but with the entire United States launching a full-scale pursuit, Pierce and his associates couldn''t stay hidden for long.


    On a New York viaduct, a cheap, unremarkable car raced through the early morning traffic. Inside, Pierce was being pursued, accompanied by his loyal operatives, including Rumlow from the special operations team and the Winter Soldier. The group looked grim, their silence adding weight to the oppressive atmosphere in the car.


    Pierce himself wore a stained white shirt, his expression one of barely restrained fury. His sullen face and angry eyes betrayed the turmoil within him.


    The morning had started like any other. Pierce had been about to enjoy his usual lavish breakfast when Rumlow and the Winter Soldier barged into his villa and forcibly whisked him away. His meticulously planned escape route was now his lifeline.


    Rumlow had briefed him en route: Hydra was exposed. Every Hydra agent embedded within S.H.I.E.L.D. had been captured or killed.


    In the span of a few hours, Pierce had lost everything.


    His funds were frozen, industries dismantled, and even Hydra''s secret bases had gone dark. Only a handful of coded messages had reached him, grimly confirming that their strongholds were compromised.


    As Pierce brooded, his emotions churned: anger, confusion, despair. How had Hydra''s meticulously concealed operations been laid bare? Someone had exposed everything¡ªdown to the most classified information¡ªand leaked it online.


    Pierce couldn''t fathom how this had happened. Hydra had always erased its tracks. Even if there was a traitor, such a thorough exposure seemed impossible. The betrayal was sudden, absolute, and devastating.


    The car''s slight vibrations and flickering interior lights only deepened his paranoia. Every face of Hydra''s senior leadership flashed in his mind. Was one of them the traitor?


    Rumlow, sitting near the window, scanned the surroundings with a practiced eye. Seeing nothing amiss, he turned to Pierce and said in a low voice, "Sir, we need to leave New York. Nick Fury will stop at nothing to track us, and our safe houses are compromised."


    Pierce shook his head grimly. "No. Fury won''t leave any route out of the city unmonitored. Every road will be a trap."


    "What should we do, then?" Rumlow pressed.


    Pierce''s voice dropped to an icy whisper. "We can''t risk being seen. That bald mutant has likely already read the memories of captured agents. If anyone has seen us, their memories will lead Fury straight to us."


    He leaned forward, his eyes cold and calculating. "New York is full of scum and drifters. Find them, control them, and use our mind-shielding devices on them. We''ll hide behind their chaos."


    "Understood," Rumlow replied, his tone measured.


    The car sped smoothly along the viaduct, entering Queens. The streets were busy, pedestrians lined the sidewalks, and traffic moved sluggishly. At an intersection, the car stopped at a red light, its occupants tense.


    Nearby, a police car idled at the light.


    Everyone in the vehicle held their breath. The Winter Soldier and Rumlow gripped the handles of their concealed weapons.


    The driver¡ªa middle-aged man with an air of normalcy¡ªkept his composure. He rested his hands casually on the steering wheel, humming softly. His calm demeanor seemed to reassure the others.


    A police officer in the passenger seat glanced in their direction but showed no interest, turning back as the light changed.


    The green light signaled the police car to drive off, and the driver of Pierce''s vehicle followed the preplanned route. The tension eased slightly.


    But as the car reached the center of the intersection, the Winter Soldier''s expression shifted. In one swift motion, he grabbed Pierce''s head and shoved him down.


    A truck barreled toward them from the right.


    Bang!


    The collision was deafening. The commercial vehicle flipped onto its side, screeching across the asphalt.


    Inside, chaos erupted. One Hydra soldier''s neck snapped against the car window, killing him instantly. The Winter Soldier reacted first, using his metal arm to punch through the crumpled roof. He tore open the upper door and climbed out, hoisting himself free. With his other hand, he grabbed the modified car door, wielding it like a shield.


    Rumlow and the remaining Hydra operatives scrambled out as well, dragging a dazed and bruised Pierce to safety.


    "Get us out of here!" Pierce barked.


    The Winter Soldier nodded, drew his pistol, and leaped over the wrecked truck. He moved to commandeer another vehicle.


    Before he could act, the screech of tires surrounded them. Black Chevrolet SUVs swarmed the intersection, boxing them in. Helicopters hovered overhead, their searchlights sweeping across the chaos.


    Agents poured out of the SUVs, weapons drawn and aimed. The air was thick with tension.


    Alexander Pierce, Rumlow, and the Winter Soldier stood trapped, Hydra''s once-mighty leadership now surrounded by S.H.I.E.L.D. operatives armed to the teeth.


    ...


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    There were people everywhere¡ªagents swarming the area, helicopters circling overhead, and Quinjets trailing behind.


    Alexander Pierce stood amidst the chaos, a deep despair settling in his heart. He glanced left and right, his face cold as gunfire echoed around him. He knew there was no way out.


    The industry funds were frozen, and Nick Fury¡ªhis former prot¨¦g¨¦ and now his fiercest adversary¡ªwould never allow Hydra to rise again.


    Pierce knew there was only one outcome: death.


    His death would be the price for peace. Too many powerful individuals, from high-ranking officials to corporate titans, would sleep uneasily as long as he was alive.


    Taking a deep breath, Pierce adjusted his collar and approached the Winter Soldier. He extended his hand, pushing down the raised muzzle of the Soldier''s gun, then turned toward the agents standing in formation before him, their bulletproof shields reflecting the fading sunlight.


    "Fury!" Pierce shouted, his voice cutting through the noise. "I know you''re here. Come out and face me!"


    The intersection fell silent.


    Moments later, an SUV pulled up, and from it stepped Nick Fury, flanked by Peter Parker and Maria Hill, both clad in Kevlar combat uniforms. The agents parted, creating a path as Fury led the way, stopping a few meters from Pierce.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Fury was the first to speak. His expression wasn''t the usual stoic mask but something more complicated.


    "A few days ago, something made me very happy," Fury said, his voice calm but laced with emotion. "I thought today might bring more good news, but... it''s a pity."


    Pierce smirked faintly. "And what exactly is the problem?"


    "You delayed my breakfast," Fury quipped dryly.


    Pierce shook his head. "I know you don''t eat breakfast often." He hesitated before continuing, his tone turning sharp. "Have you found the person who exposed me?"


    "Sorry, no," Fury replied. "The data appeared suddenly, and the source is untraceable¡ªeven Tony Stark''s AI couldn''t locate it."


    "Clearly," Pierce said with a bitter smile, "I''ve offended someone very powerful."


    Fury didn''t call him "sir" this time¡ªa subtle but deliberate omission.


    "Powerful indeed," Fury admitted. "But whoever they are, I''m grateful. Without them, I wouldn''t have discovered that Hydra has been thriving within S.H.I.E.L.D., or that my own people included my mortal enemies."


    Pierce''s expression hardened. "Hydra''s strength lies in its ideology. Cut off one head, and two more will take its place. Faith doesn''t die."


    "But today," Fury said grimly, "you all will."


    A new voice rang out from behind Fury.


    "Hydra is a cancer to the world."


    Pierce''s gaze shifted past Fury to the source of the voice. His eyes landed on a familiar figure¡ªa man in a brown leather jacket with a white shirt underneath. Tall, broad-shouldered, and possessing a face known to countless Americans, his likeness had been immortalized in museums and history books.


    "Steve Rogers," Pierce said, his voice heavy with mockery. "Captain America himself. Waking up in a world changing too fast for you, huh?"


    The first Avenger stepped forward, his face stoic but his eyes blazing with determination.


    "I thought the death of the Red Skull meant the end of Hydra," Steve said coldly. "I thought I''d woken up to a world without war. I was wrong."


    Pierce chuckled, unfazed. "The Red Skull was never Hydra''s end. He was merely a vessel. And war... war has always existed, Captain."


    Steve''s voice hardened. "Starting today, Hydra is finished. You''ll be buried like the relic you are."


    "Perhaps," Pierce replied, his calm demeanor betraying his defiance.


    Before anyone could respond, a resounding boom echoed as a golden and red figure descended from the sky. Iron Man landed with a flourish, his armor gleaming.


    Tony Stark stood tall, his shoulder plates retracting to reveal a dozen micro-missile launchers. The weapons locked onto Pierce and his associates. After a moment, the faceplate slid up, revealing Stark''s confident smirk.


    "Jarvis is on standby," Tony announced. "If anyone so much as twitches, they''re toast."


    Pierce''s smirk widened. "Tony Stark. A genius, just like your father. Tell me, how does it feel to meet your dad''s old friend from across the decades?"


    Tony glanced briefly at Steve, then back at Pierce. "Captain," he murmured.


    "Tony," Steve replied curtly.


    The lack of spectacle in their exchange seemed to disappoint Pierce, but he quickly recovered, his tone turning ominous.


    "Tony," Pierce began, "have you ever wondered how your father and mother really died?"


    Tony''s eyes narrowed. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Their deaths," Pierce continued, a sinister smile playing on his lips, "might not have been as accidental as you''ve been led to believe."


    ...


    Captain Steve Rogers and Nick Fury frowned as the situation grew tense. Fury''s expression, however, carried a subtle edge.


    "Howard was also a genius, Tony," Pierce began, his tone laced with mockery. "But because he was too talented, he became a massive obstacle to Hydra. So¡ª"


    Pierce didn''t finish, but everyone in the room knew what he was implying.


    Tony Stark''s expression darkened, suspicion morphing into anger.


    "Was it you?"


    "It was us," Pierce admitted without hesitation, his tone almost casual. "I still remember the date¡ªDecember 16, 1991."


    "Shut up!" Tony roared, unable to hold back his fury. His right hand rose, the repulsor in his palm glowing ominously.


    The Winter Soldier, silent until now, immediately stepped in front of Pierce, raising a gun and pointing it at Tony.


    Steve Rogers frowned as he observed the Winter Soldier. Something about the man felt inexplicably familiar, tugging at his memory.


    The standoff thickened with tension. Pierce, calm despite the danger, seemed almost amused. He gazed at Fury, Tony, and Steve with a mocking glint in his eyes, lingering particularly on the latter two.


    "Remember the Captain of the Howling Commandos?" Pierce asked, addressing Rogers directly. "I bet you''ll never forget that day."


    Steve''s brow furrowed. "What day?"


    "February 1, 1945," Pierce replied, his words heavy with meaning.


    Steve''s pupils narrowed in shock. "Why bring up that date?"


    "Because on that mission, your best friend¡ªBucky¡ªdied. Or so you thought."


    "You''re trying to provoke us," Steve said, his voice low and steady despite the anger simmering within.


    "No, Captain," Pierce replied with a sinister grin. "I wouldn''t waste my breath. Let me show you."


    Pierce reached over to the Winter Soldier and removed his black mask, revealing a face that stunned everyone in the room.


    "Bucky?" Steve gasped, his voice trembling.


    The Winter Soldier''s expression remained cold and detached, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthis was Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers'' best friend and a member of the Howling Commandos.


    "How...?" Steve took a step forward, but froze when Bucky raised his gun, pointing it directly at him.


    "Bucky?" Steve''s voice cracked. He couldn''t comprehend it. He had believed Bucky was lost on that mission, only for him to now reappear as an enemy.


    Pierce, reveling in Steve''s turmoil, sneered. "Yes, that''s the face, Captain. Bucky didn''t die that day. We found him in the snow, barely alive and missing an arm. We saved him, experimented on him, brainwashed him, and gave him a metal arm."


    "For decades, he''s been our greatest weapon¡ªthe Winter Soldier. He''s completed countless missions for us, including, of course¡ª" Pierce turned to Tony with a cruel smile. "¡ªthe assassination of Mr. and Mrs. Howard Stark."


    "What?" Steve whispered, horrified. Even Nick Fury appeared taken aback.


    Pierce chuckled darkly, savoring the chaos he was sowing.


    Tony''s fury boiled over. His face twisted with rage as his Iron Man helmet snapped into place.


    "You killed my parents!" Tony shouted, firing a blast from his shoulder-mounted weapon.


    The Winter Soldier reacted instantly, shoving Pierce out of the way and rolling to safety. The blast struck several Hydra agents, killing them instantly. Rumlow managed to dodge, but not entirely¡ªhe clutched his bleeding arm.


    Steve instinctively moved to shield Bucky. "Tony¡ª"


    Before he could say more, Tony grabbed Steve and flung him aside with the enhanced strength of his armor. Steve, still recovering from the effects of being frozen, couldn''t resist the force and was hurled to the ground.


    Tony''s repulsor beams fired again, but Bucky grabbed a discarded car door and used it as a shield. The blasts nearly punched through the metal, forcing Bucky to retreat a few steps.


    "Tony, stop!" Fury shouted, but his voice fell on deaf ears.


    Blinded by rage, Tony ignored him. His shoulder armor deployed rows of micro-missiles, locking onto Bucky and Pierce.


    "Peter!" Fury yelled, desperate.


    Peter Parker, standing hesitantly to the side, sighed. He had hoped to stay out of this, but under Fury''s orders, he had no choice.


    He raised his wrists, firing two webs that latched onto Tony''s arms. With a sharp tug, he pulled Tony off balance, sending him stumbling to the floor.


    ...


    Peter Parker fired web after web, encasing Tony''s MK armor in thick layers of special spider silk, immobilizing him like a silkworm chrysalis stuck to the ground.


    Fury immediately waved his hand, signaling his team. Peter, Maria Hill, and several agents approached Pierce and the Winter Soldier, prepared to apprehend them. Bucky, the Winter Soldier, tried to resist, but even with his enhanced abilities, he was no match for Peter''s superior strength and agility. Eventually, he was subdued.


    As his team secured Pierce and Bucky, Rumlow shot a wary glance at Steve Rogers, who was just rising to his feet in the distance. Fury, meanwhile, approached Tony Stark, who was still trapped on the ground. He knelt and tapped on Tony''s visor.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound echoed as the faceplate retracted, revealing Tony''s face twisted with unrestrained anger¡ªan expression Fury had never seen before.


    "Tony," Fury said firmly, "we need them alive for now."


    "They killed my parents," Tony growled, his voice raw with fury.


    "I know, and it''s infuriating," Fury replied, his tone steady. "But we need what Pierce knows. Give me a few days. I want to root out every last Hydra agent before we deal with him."


    Fury''s indifference to Pierce''s ultimate fate was clear. The only question was whether Tony would kill him now or if it would happen later in a prison cell.


    "What about Bucky?" Tony shot back. While Pierce was the mastermind, Bucky had been the one to carry out the killings with his own hands.


    "Tony, Bucky was brainwashed. He wasn''t in control of his actions," Steve interjected, his voice sincere as he approached.


    Suddenly, Tony''s MK armor emitted a faint red glow as its systems entered overheating mode. The intense heat softened the webbing, allowing Tony to break free with a single, sharp motion. Rising to his feet, he fixed Steve with an icy glare.


    "I don''t care," Tony said coldly. "He killed my parents with his own hands. He dies too."


    Tony''s voice was devoid of empathy. He didn''t care about brainwashing, or that Bucky was Steve''s friend. To him, justice demanded a life for a life.


    "When the Maximoff twins came for revenge, I let them. This is no different," he added, his tone chillingly matter-of-fact.


    "Tony, you''re letting Pierce manipulate you," Steve countered. "This could all be a ploy to divide us. We can''t even prove Bucky pulled the trigger¡ª"


    But Pierce, ever the opportunist, cut in with a sneer. "Oh, but we can. There''s a video, Tony. An old highway camera captured everything. Look for it, and you''ll see the truth."


    Tony''s composure wavered. His fury threatened to boil over again, but he forced himself to stay calm. He could feel the watchful eyes of Peter, Steve, Fury, and the others. He knew that if he acted rashly, Pierce might escape in the chaos.


    For now, he would wait. But Pierce and Bucky wouldn''t escape him forever.


    Seeing Tony restrain himself, Fury felt a small sense of relief. He glanced at Peter, who gave a silent nod of understanding. If Tony acted out again, Peter would be ready.


    Meanwhile, Pierce, handcuffed and flanked by agents, was disappointed. He had hoped for chaos¡ªa brawl that might allow Bucky to escape. Instead, his plan had failed.


    Just as everyone was preparing to move Pierce and the others to the escort vehicle, something unimaginable happened.


    Weng!


    An inexplicable force swept over the area, blanketing the streets. A sacred, indescribable energy froze everything and everyone in place.


    Nick Fury, Tony Stark, Peter Parker, Steve Rogers¡ªevery person in the vicinity¡ªwas rendered motionless. Their bodies refused to respond, as though their minds had been stripped away. Only their eyes could move, darting in shock and confusion.


    The stillness was absolute. Fury, Tony, and the others could see Pierce and Bucky frozen nearby, just as helpless. It was surreal, unbelievable.


    Then, golden particles shimmered in the air in front of Pierce, gradually coalescing into a human form.


    A tall, handsome man appeared, dressed simply in a white shirt and jeans, a necklace with a blue gemstone resting against his chest. His hair swayed slightly in an unseen breeze.


    From Fury''s vantage point, he could only see the man''s broad back, but Pierce''s reaction was unmistakable¡ªhis eyes widened in terror, his face pale with fear.


    This man needed no introduction. Fury and the others knew exactly who he was: Leon.


    Leon''s sleeves were neatly folded, revealing muscular arms that made his shirt stretch slightly. He exuded an aura of overwhelming power. Standing tall, he gazed at Pierce and the others with cold indifference.


    "Stupidity and arrogance lead only to one thing: destruction," Leon said, his voice devoid of anger yet heavy with authority.


    The words alone sent a wave of fear crashing over Pierce and Rumlow, threatening to drown their resolve. Pierce''s earlier arrogance evaporated, replaced by regret and despair.


    For the first time, Pierce realized the depth of his mistake. Yesterday, he had been a man of ambition, presiding over a Hydra summit. Today, he was a broken fugitive, hunted and powerless before Leon''s presence.


    If he could, he would slap himself for his arrogance.


    ...


    Seeing the future isn''t difficult, not when Leon wields the Sky Blade. With their blessing, his dominion over knowledge expands infinitely, granting him the ability to predict events yet to come.


    But for Leon, such measures are unnecessary.


    The current timeline no longer resembles the original. His presence alone has altered the trajectory of history, veering it onto an unpredictable path¡ªone that neither the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, nor the All-Father, Odin, can fully perceive.


    Timelines aren''t static; they''re fluid, shaped by countless possibilities that shift with every thought, action, or decision. Despite this, beings like the Ancient One and Odin have accepted the changes, so long as their broader designs remain untouched. One chose to suspend her own death to traverse the multiverse in pursuit of Eternity, while the other retired to the Valhalla, leaving the mortal plane behind.


    Leon shared a kinship with them in this sense¡ªan existence behind the scenes, influencing events with clear objectives in mind. His plans were already in motion, and he awaited the harvest day with quiet patience.


    Wanda Maximoff, meanwhile, sat with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    She had moved past her hatred for Tony Stark, but that didn''t mean she couldn''t indulge in a little mischief. Her mind buzzed with inspiration, conjuring ways to spring unexpected "surprises" on Tony. Letting Bucky off the hook earlier had been a small experiment, a test of the waters.


    Now, her thoughts wandered to darker territory. She mused on how much fun it would be to amplify Bucky''s and Captain America''s abilities with a touch of magic before pitting them against Tony. It would be such a spectacle.


    "Hehe..." Wanda grinned sinisterly, her expression so comically devious it was almost cartoonish.


    Leon, observing her from the other side of the room, sighed. His "little witch" seemed to be awakening some troubling attributes. He shook his head with a mix of amusement and pity¡ªfor Tony, of course.


    While Leon was above petty antics, he couldn''t help but appreciate the thought of Stark being outwitted. There was no malice in it, just an opportunity too entertaining to ignore.


    At the villa''s entrance, the sound of maids announcing guests broke the tranquility. Natasha Romanoff entered with Melina and Yelena following close behind.


    "Hey, did you enjoy your family dinner?" Wanda asked, draping herself lazily over the back of the sofa, her curiosity piqued.


    Natasha had left earlier that morning, mentioning a family gathering with Melina, Yelena, and Alexei. The dinner had been Alexei''s idea¡ªa chance for him to play the role of doting father to Melina and their two daughters.


    Yelena flopped onto the sofa with a groan, burying her face in a pillow. Her muffled voice emerged, tinged with exasperation. "Believe me, it was awful. Never again."


    Natasha and Melina exchanged helpless glances before settling down beside her.


    "Wow, sounds like you all had fun," Wanda teased, her curiosity deepening.


    The maids arrived with trays of fresh fruit and iced juice, placing them on the table before retreating. Natasha shrugged as she reached for a glass.


    "Let''s just say Alexei''s idea of fun doesn''t align with ours," she replied.


    "Do tell," Wanda said eagerly.


    "You wouldn''t believe it," Natasha began. "He decided to fly us to Russia to ''develop our skills.''"


    Yelena groaned louder, cutting in. "And then he thought it''d be a great idea to remind us of the ''good old days'' in the Red Room."


    Leon and Wanda exchanged a glance, their expressions turning serious. Natasha had once confided in them about her traumatic experiences in the Red Room¡ªgruelling training, relentless conditioning, and an unyielding demand for perfection. Even the smallest details, like enduring nauseating "food," had been used to test the trainees'' willpower.


    "Alexei captured a wild boar," Natasha continued, her tone dripping with disbelief. "He made uncured pork belly soaked in salt¡ªstill streaked with blood and smelling, well...you get the picture."


    "Don''t forget the roasted beef shank and the chaga tea," Yelena added with a shudder.


    "And the blintzes, pies, herring salad, and borscht," Natasha said. "Things that should''ve been good¡ªexcept Alexei managed to ruin them all."


    "The worst part," Yelena groaned, "is that he genuinely thought it was a feast. He kept insisting we eat every last bite, like it was some grand gesture of love. And if we hesitated, he''d get teary-eyed, like a child."


    "It was torture," Natasha concluded with a shake of her head.


    "Next time someone suggests a family dinner, I''m shooting them," Yelena declared, her face pale at the memory.


    Leon and Wanda burst into laughter, their amusement unrestrained. The schadenfreude was too delicious to ignore.


    "Want Johnny to whip you up something?" Leon offered between chuckles.


    "Nope," Yelena shot back, leaping off the sofa. "I don''t want to see food¡ªor that sentimental idiot¡ªfor at least two days." She stomped off, leaving the others laughing in her wake.


    ...


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just an old relic who should have stayed buried in history!"


    Tony''s angry voice echoed through the conference room at SHIELD headquarters. His face was flushed with rage as he glared at Steve Rogers, the man who had once been his father''s best friend.


    The room bore the scars of a recent battle. Though it had been hastily cleaned, the shattered floor-to-ceiling windows and scuffed walls were evidence of the fierce confrontation that had taken place here. Nick Fury, Maria Hill, and other SHIELD agents stood by, their expressions varied as they watched the heated exchange between Iron Man and Captain America.


    "Stark¡ª" Steve began, his tone firm despite his evident helplessness. He couldn''t let Bucky be killed, no matter what Pierce had revealed.


    But Tony wasn''t interested in listening. His stance was resolute.


    "I''ll find that video," Tony spat. "And if it proves he killed my parents, he''s dead. No exceptions."


    "Stark, he didn''t have a choice¡ª"


    "My father was your friend too!" Tony snapped, cutting him off.


    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out, leaving Steve standing there, his expression a mixture of guilt and frustration.


    Logan stood to the side, puffing on a cigar as he observed the scene. A former soldier himself, he couldn''t recall if he''d ever fought alongside Captain America, but something about the man irritated him. Still, Logan had no intention of getting involved.


    "What a mess," he muttered.


    Nick Fury gave Maria Hill a pointed glance, signaling her to leave. Once she had exited, Fury slowly turned to Steve, his one good eye scrutinizing him.


    "Originally, I wanted you on board for some vengeance missions," Fury said. "But now... well, that seems unlikely."


    Steve shook his head, his voice low. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m not in the right frame of mind for that."


    Fury leaned back, his tone turning pointed. "You should think about it. Stark''s made up his mind, and let''s be honest: as the last living Hydra operative and a brainwashed super-soldier, Bucky''s options aren''t great. Even if he avoids death, his future won''t be much better."


    The brutal truth hung heavy in the room. Steve wasn''t na?ve; he understood Fury''s implications.


    "I won''t let him end up in a lab," Steve said firmly. "He''s suffered enough already. He was a hero once."


    "No one''s denying that," Fury replied. "But he''s also dangerous. A ticking time bomb, ready to go off with the right trigger¡ªa word, an image, a sound. You know what someone like him could do if he''s reactivated."


    Steve clenched his fists. He knew Fury wasn''t wrong, but he couldn''t abandon Bucky. After a moment of silence, he asked, "What are the conditions?"


    Fury raised an eyebrow. "Come again?"


    "You''ve thought this through, Director. What do I need to do to protect him?" Steve''s calm, measured tone betrayed his inner turmoil.


    Fury smirked, unfazed by being called out. "You need to adapt. Learn to navigate this era. And contribute to this world. That''s the price."


    Steve sighed inwardly. He''d expected this. Fury''s earlier warnings had been nothing more than groundwork for his proposal.


    "Can you save him?" Steve asked.


    Fury shrugged. "Not many can. But I happen to know someone who can."


    As if on cue, the door opened, and two figures entered the room: Bucky Barnes and Professor Charles Xavier.


    "Bucky!" Steve exclaimed, his face lighting up as he approached his old friend.


    "Steve," Bucky replied, his voice warm, a familiar smile on his face.


    The two men embraced, their silent camaraderie saying more than words ever could.


    After their reunion, Charles Xavier addressed the room, his demeanor calm and composed.


    "Mr. Barnes has undergone prolonged brainwashing," Charles began. "Through repeated use of electric shocks, light and shadow manipulation, and psychological conditioning, his original mind was suppressed and imprisoned in a dark corner of his psyche."


    Steve''s face darkened, but Charles continued gently.


    "The conditioning was thorough. As Director Fury pointed out, certain stimuli¡ªwords, images, or actions¡ªcould trigger hidden commands. However, I''ve fully reintegrated his memories, identified those triggers, and erased them. He''s a normal man now."


    Fury nodded, turning to Steve and Bucky. "This is Professor Charles Xavier," he explained. "He''s a mutant with unmatched psychic abilities. His students include Jean , Scott, and Storm¡ªnames you might hear more about in the future. Thanks to him, Bucky''s been restored."


    Bucky glanced at Charles, gratitude evident in his eyes. "Thank you, Professor," he said quietly.


    Charles smiled warmly. "I''ve helped you recover your memories and removed the imposed instructions, but I didn''t erase your past. That pain is still with you. You''ll need to face it, Mr. Barnes. If you don''t, it may consume you again."


    Bucky nodded solemnly. He knew Charles was right.


    As the group exchanged farewells, Steve and Bucky lingered a moment longer. They both owed a debt of gratitude to the people who had made this reunion possible.


    But for Bucky, the memories of Hydra''s atrocities loomed large. The faces of those he''d wronged haunted him, shadows of the man he used to be.


    Charles placed a reassuring hand on Bucky''s shoulder. "Healing takes time," he said gently. "But you don''t have to face it alone."


    Bucky gave a faint smile, a glimmer of hope in his weary expression.


    Together, they left the room, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    ...


    "You are indeed more clever than I anticipated. Unfortunately, your mind works too quickly, making it difficult to discern the truth in your every word."


    Loki stood before Thanos, attempting to maintain composure. Fear and despair gnawed at him, yet he suppressed them, forcing himself to appear calm and rational.


    There was no deep-seated hatred here¡ªno vendetta spanning lifetimes. The interaction between them transcended such trivial emotions, shaped instead by the vast power imbalance that defined their universe.


    Yet, as Thanos knew, Loki was not someone who would surrender willingly. Compliance was not in his nature.


    If Loki had been capable of true submission, Thanos might have spared him the indignity of kneeling. But unplanned outcomes were anathema to the Titan, and he despised uncertainty.


    "You are nothing but an insignificant pawn in my plans," Thanos said coldly. "And if you wish to remain useful, I demand your obedience. Kneel."


    His towering figure loomed over Loki, radiating a biting indifference and murderous intent. Loki''s body trembled involuntarily. The primal fear threatened to overwhelm his reason, dragging him into the depths of despair.


    His legs weakened, but pride kept him gripping the Eternal Spear tightly. He hoped the ancient weapon¡ªonce wielded by his father¡ªmight grant him courage. Yet he knew that courage was meaningless before Thanos.


    Resistance would only provoke the Titan''s wrath.


    Loki made his decision quickly. When Thanos released his grip on Loki''s chin, the trickster god lowered his head, his pride crumbling. He took a step back, then knelt, his voice laced with forced reverence.


    "I am willing to surrender to you, the great Thanos. I only ask that the sun may still shine upon me... and that I may take my revenge on Asgard."


    Loki knelt with feigned devotion, his words dripping with submission. His gaze, however, betrayed a flicker of defiance as he looked up at Thanos.


    The Mad Titan seemed not to notice. He stared at Loki with an expressionless face, scrutinizing him.


    "You will make a fine chess piece," Thanos said at last. "I can grant you freedom, but only if you play your role well. And yet..."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing.


    "...this alone is not enough."


    Loki''s resentment and unwillingness briefly flashed in his eyes but vanished as quickly as it came. Lowering his head, he extended the Eternal Spear toward Thanos.


    "I offer my loyalty to Thanos," he declared solemnly.


    A faint smile played on Thanos'' lips as he took the spear. He examined it for a moment before summoning a weapon of his own¡ªa scepter adorned with a brilliant, gleaming gem.


    The air around them seemed to ripple as invisible forces spread from the gem.


    Unbeknownst to Loki, his thoughts began to shift. Subtle changes rippled through his mind, implanting another consciousness that silently reshaped his will.


    The entire process took less than a moment.


    Thanos noticed the brief flicker of darkness in Loki''s eyes before they returned to normal. His smirk deepened as he placed the scepter in Loki''s hands.


    "This will help you fulfill your purpose," Thanos said. "Don''t disappoint me."


    "Yes, Thanos," Loki replied, clutching the scepter tightly.


    Thanos turned and ascended the steps to his throne. As the space rippled around him, his massive form disappeared, leaving Loki alone.


    Loki stared at the scepter in his hands. The fear, anger, and shame that had consumed him earlier seemed to dissipate, replaced by a singular thought: obey Thanos.


    "Asgard... Midgard..." Loki murmured.


    Yet, as he repeated the names, an unclear figure emerged in his mind. It was a formless, sacred presence¡ªsomething beyond his comprehension.


    A voice within him screamed to warn Thanos of this potential threat, but an invisible force held him silent.


    On a beach far from the chaos, Leon lay on a chair, sipping iced juice. His beach attire¡ªa brown hat, sunglasses, and a loose shirt¡ªcontrasted sharply with the serious expression on his face.


    Nearby, Natasha Romanoff read a tablet, while Wanda Maximoff flipped through a book on crafting magical weapons.


    Leon''s gaze shifted to a platform in the sea where his younger charges sparred, their faces serious. What had seemed like an ordinary day had taken an unexpected turn.


    "Thanos... sharp as ever," Leon muttered, his voice low.


    Underneath his sunglasses, his eyes narrowed. After the battle in the Mexican town where the Frost Giants had been eradicated, he''d used the Sky Blade to establish a link to Loki''s spiritual realm.


    What began as a connection turned into an invasion. Without Loki even realizing it, Leon had planted a seed in his soul¡ªa remote trigger mechanism.


    It was a precautionary measure, and now it had borne fruit.


    Through Loki''s eyes, Leon received every image, memory, and interaction the trickster god experienced¡ªincluding the details of Thanos'' plans.


    Even Thanos, for all his knowledge, hadn''t detected this intrusion. Though the Titan was versed in many things, the intricacies of the soul world were not his strength.


    "Planning to use Loki as a test subject, are we?" Leon mused. "Clever. And cautious."


    Thanos'' strategy was clear: he intended to wait for Odin and the Ancient One''s inevitable decline, ensuring their absence before making his next move.


    Leon smirked, setting his drink down.


    "Patient as always, aren''t you, Thanos? But you''re not the only one who plans ahead."


    ...


    Leon would never underestimate Thanos.


    The Mad Titan was like a venomous snake coiled in the grass, silently waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Behind him, there might even be connections to that ancient god¡ªan entity that rarely interfered in the real world. But such things were always unpredictable.


    Thanos himself was no ordinary threat. If the historical trajectory had shifted, who knew how those changes might affect him? Despite this uncertainty, Leon remained confident. The so-called "Director of Family Planning" had a remarkably high upper limit, but Leon had no doubt that he could adapt and grow stronger in record time.


    After all, the next Supreme Sorcerer was Wanda.


    Thanks to Leon''s intervention, Wanda''s maturity had skyrocketed, far ahead of schedule. Her mastery of black and white magic, combined with her chaos magic and reality-warping abilities, had made her a formidable force. By the time Thanos arrived on Earth, confidently awaiting the deaths of Odin and the Ancient One, Wanda would be ready. She would destroy him without hesitation.


    Leon chuckled inwardly. He had three golden advantages: the sign-in system, the Sky Blade, and the "Little Witch" herself, Wanda.


    When the Sky Blade finished calculating the genetic sequences of Thor and Adam Warlock, successfully creating the Gene of God, Wanda would only grow stronger. Leon wasn''t even sure if he could match her growth rate. That''s why, for now, he allowed himself a moment of relaxation.


    The advantage was his.


    Thanos? He was just another bidder, destined to lose.


    Leon knew Thanos''s plan was simple: use Loki to test the waters. Not only was he probing Odin''s state, but also gauging the condition of the Ancient One. The Battle of New York was still likely to happen, but Leon didn''t intend to expose himself to Thanos''s sight just yet. He didn''t want to scare the Mad Titan off prematurely.


    For now, he left the stage to Natasha, Sergei, and Pietro, hoping they might find the upcoming drama entertaining.


    Lost in thought, Leon suddenly felt two pairs of eyes on him. Turning, he saw Natasha and Wanda watching him intently.


    "Uh-huh?"


    "So, what were you thinking about so deeply just now?" Wanda teased. Wearing a loose T-shirt, she leaned closer, poking Leon''s cheek playfully, her curiosity evident.


    "I was thinking about something very serious," Leon replied, his tone mock-grave.


    "What kind of serious?" Natasha chimed in, arching an eyebrow.


    Leon smirked. "I was debating whether we should make Mexican tomato rolls for dinner."


    "Seriously?" Natasha and Wanda groaned, rolling their eyes in unison.


    "Alright, alright, just kidding." Leon chuckled, his gaze shifting to the distant platform on the sea. A tiny figure had just been knocked off into the water. He decided not to mention Thanos or Loki, instead sharing a different idea.


    "Actually, I was thinking about the future¡ªabout creating a country of our own."


    "Our own country?" Natasha and Wanda exchanged surprised glances.


    "You mean an independent nation, like Asgard?" Natasha asked, her sharp mind already working through the implications.


    "Exactly," Leon confirmed.


    Wanda, intrigued, jumped from her chair into Leon''s lap. She made a playful face at Natasha, who shook her head with a resigned smile.


    Seeing their interest, Leon elaborated on a plan he had never shared before.


    "You''ve both entered a golden period of growth. I''m sure you''ve noticed."


    "Definitely," Wanda agreed, nodding earnestly. "The changes are overwhelming. If not for Master Ancient One''s guidance, I''d have been terrified."


    Leon pinched Wanda''s side affectionately. "No need to worry. With gene serums and high-intensity training, none of you will hit a bottleneck before reaching the Sky Father level. And the children we take under our wing will only grow faster. But staying on Earth might not be sustainable in the long run."


    "Why not?" Wanda asked, her brows furrowing slightly.


    "At a certain level, our presence could destabilize the planet. Our emotions alone might have catastrophic consequences. Imagine two Sky Father-level beings having a minor argument¡ªentire countries could be wiped out by the aftermath."


    Leon''s words weren''t hyperbolic. The fragile balance of the Earth had already shown its limits. Laufey, an unimpressive figure who hadn''t even reached the Heavenly Father level, had nearly plunged the planet into an Ice Age with the Casket of Ancient Winters. The loss of human life in such a scenario would have been incalculable.


    Gods and humans couldn''t coexist indefinitely. For the safety of both, a separation was necessary.


    Natasha and Wanda nodded, understanding the logic.


    "But finding such a place won''t be easy," Natasha mused, her practical mind already considering options. "Maybe Jotunheim?"


    Since the Frost Giants'' downfall, Jotunheim had become an uninhabited wasteland. Taking over the realm seemed feasible.


    Wanda, however, shook her head vehemently. "No way! Thor said that place is nothing but ice and snow. No sun, no warmth. I''m not living there!"


    "I agree," Natasha added. "It''s unsuitable for normal life."


    The two women began brainstorming alternatives as Leon smiled, content to let their imaginations run wild.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 238 to Chapter 247


    ...


    The two women had a heated discussion, but no matter how much they deliberated, the options remained limited. Among the nine realms, only a few were suitable for living.


    One possibility was Alfheim, the realm of the elves. Thor had described it as a land of unparalleled beauty, where the elves lived in harmony with nature, tending to flowers and plants while basking in light. The elves themselves were kind, powerful, and enchanting.


    Another option was Nidavellir, home of the dwarves.


    However, both were inhabited realms. No matter how much Leon''s influence had shifted their perspectives, neither Natasha nor Wanda would consider taking what rightfully belonged to others.


    Ultimately, the two women ran out of ideas and turned to Leon.


    Leon offered them a mysterious smile but said nothing. Wanda immediately protested, shaking her head and squirming in his lap in mock frustration. The movement almost pushed Leon to his limits, but he managed to suppress the beast within, enjoying her playful antics with an amused grin.


    Finally, Leon relented and spoke.


    "Asgard."


    "Asgard?" Natasha and Wanda echoed in unison, their sharp minds catching on instantly.


    Natasha studied Leon closely. "Are you suggesting we find a galaxy or dimension as suitable as Asgard and create a new realm of our own?"


    Wanda was equally stunned by the magnitude of his idea.


    Finding a new dimension wasn''t impossible¡ªWanda knew her growing powers would allow her to traverse dimensions eventually. But creating a world suitable for habitation? That was an entirely different matter. The scale of resources and power required for such a feat was almost incomprehensible.


    Even with her abilities to alter reality and reshape the world, Wanda couldn''t imagine creating something on the scale of Asgard anytime soon. Not even in the next decade.


    Both women understood Leon well enough to know he wouldn''t suggest such an idea unless he was confident.


    Their curiosity was palpable as they waited for him to elaborate.


    Leon, unbothered by their wide-eyed stares, took a leisurely sip of iced juice through a straw. Then, with a smirk, he said, "You''re underestimating your man."


    "Finding a new world isn''t difficult," Leon continued. "And as for building one? That''s not beyond my capabilities anymore."


    Natasha leaned in, her imposing figure pressing against Leon as she scrutinized him. Wanda wasn''t to be outdone, settling herself more firmly in his lap and making a face at Natasha.


    Faced with the teasing warmth of the two women, Leon surrendered. One arm wrapped around Natasha''s slender waist, while the other hand found its way to Wanda''s hip. Wanda blushed furiously but made no move to stop him.


    "You want to know my strength?" Leon asked, finally addressing the unspoken question. "I''ve reached the level of a Sky Father. At most, I''m in the first echelon¡ªbut I''m still far from Odin''s peak."


    His confidence wasn''t misplaced. The Sky Blade series of battleships had propelled his power to new heights, allowing him to stand among the first tier of Sky Father-level beings. If he had the full computational support of Merlot Heavenly Court, Leon was certain he could rival even peak Odin.


    "You''re growing too fast," Natasha remarked, her voice tinged with awe.


    She felt a swell of pride. Her man was an unimaginable genius.


    Natasha understood the significance of Leon''s strength. At the Sky Father level, a being could easily destroy a planet or traverse entire galaxies. Compared to that, her ability to obliterate a country felt almost insignificant.


    Glancing at Wanda, Natasha said, "It seems Odin and the Ancient One have treated us so favorably because of you."


    Natasha''s sharp instincts quickly pieced together the clues. Wanda''s smooth acceptance into Kamar-Taj, her designation as the next Sorcerer Supreme, and Leon''s fortuitous encounters with Thor and Asgard¡ªit was all too convenient to be mere coincidence.


    Leon didn''t deny it. He nodded, a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    "I''ve said it before: only the strong have the right to negotiate. Both the Ancient One and Odin have their own concerns. My appearance offers them another possibility¡ªan alternative that might influence their choices."


    "Friend or foe," Leon said simply, "it''s their decision. But as a human aligned with Earth''s natural order, my presence gives us certain advantages."


    Natasha smiled, leaning in to kiss him. Her eyes softened with affection.


    Wanda, unwilling to be outdone, gave Leon a kiss of her own¡ªbut hers was so forceful it left a faint mark on his cheek. In retaliation, Leon pinched her hip, making her yelp in protest.


    "Don''t start something you can''t finish," Leon teased, using one hand to hold her back as she playfully clawed at him.


    Leaning back, Leon gazed toward the horizon where the sun hung low in the sky. His tone grew reflective.


    "The Earth can''t sustain us forever. It''s our home, but our ambitions lie beyond it. In this chaotic era, we need a world of our own¡ªa place where we can grow without limits."


    "I''ll lead you to new horizons," he vowed softly. "Together, we''ll build a world where no one can threaten us."


    ...


    Wanda had been working tirelessly of late, leaving little time for outings with Leon. Her current obsession was figuring out how to transform the Destroyer armor.


    Transforming the Casket of Ancient Winters into a necklace had taken her less than a day. She''d presented the necklace, now adorned with a gemstone made from the ice core, to Leon with a solemn expression. He wore it proudly.


    But unlike the Casket, the Destroyer was far more complicated to work with. The Casket was essentially a massive energy module encased within a container. Once Wanda had opened the Casket, suppressed the energy burst, and compressed the frost energy into a gem, the transformation process was relatively straightforward.


    For the Destroyer, things weren''t so simple.


    The Destroyer armor was crafted during Odin''s prime to battle the Celestials. Its metal was a rare, enchanted material, and its true power came from the intricate magical runes and inscriptions Odin had imbued upon it. These runes granted it unmatched defensive capabilities, self-repair functions, and the ability to channel and amplify the immense power of Odin at his peak.


    The armor wasn''t just a weapon¡ªit was a symbol of Asgard''s deepest secrets: the art of crafting and the mystical knowledge of runes.


    Odin himself had sacrificed his right eye for the wisdom of the runes, hanging from Yggdrasil for nine days and nights to uncover the secrets of the cosmos. In Asgard, what appeared to be advanced technology¡ªaircraft, weapons, and fortresses¡ªwas actually a blend of dwarven craftsmanship and rune-based spellwork.


    This was why the Destroyer posed such a challenge to Wanda.


    As she delved deeper into the study of white and black magic, Wanda''s thirst for knowledge only grew. She was no idle dreamer; her experiences and her bond with Leon had instilled in her a relentless drive for power. The more she learned about the Destroyer''s secrets, the more determined she became to master the art of rune crafting.


    Runes were not just symbols¡ªthey were a language imbued with power. Each rune had its own meaning and energy, and their combinations created new and diverse effects. But learning them wasn''t as simple as memorizing letters; it required spiritual communion and a deep understanding of their essence.


    Wanda wasn''t impatient, but she wasn''t one to waste time either. If there was a smarter way, she''d take it.


    So, she turned to Leon.


    Leon agreed with her plan but told her it would take some time. Though puzzled, Wanda trusted him and returned to her studies.


    Meanwhile, the Sky Blade battleship had already scanned and analyzed the Destroyer when Wanda brought it into the Mirror Dimension. However, deciphering divine texts required an immense amount of computational power. The Sky Blade''s resources were already stretched thin, focused on analyzing Thor''s genes and constructing additional Sky Blade series battleships.


    Learning runes wasn''t impossible for Leon, but it demanded effort and patience¡ªsomething he had in abundance.


    Suddenly, a deafening boom shook the heavens. Brilliant beams of multicolored light descended, sending shockwaves in every direction. Warriors clad in armor were thrown back as a powerful electrical storm raged, tearing through the battlefield.


    Thor Odinson stood at the center of the chaos. His crimson cape billowed behind him, and Mjolnir crackled with lightning in his grip. His sharp, storm-filled gaze scanned the scene.


    The ground beneath his feet was not natural earth but the metallic surface of a massive war fortress floating in space. Surrounding him were countless Chitauri warships and swarms of smaller aircraft.


    Thor recognized the figures at the far end of the battlefield immediately.


    "The Chitauri..." he muttered grimly, his voice filled with disdain. His eyes narrowed on the man standing beside the Chitauri King. "And Loki..."


    Loki, dressed in his green and gold armor and signature horned helmet, smirked as he gripped the scepter gifted to him by Thanos.


    "My dear brother, Thor Odinson," Loki drawled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I''ve never lost my way. I simply know what I need to achieve my goals. These allies are the key to realizing my ideals."


    "They are ruthless executioners!" Thor thundered. "What do you hope to achieve by aligning yourself with them? Invade Asgard? Take the throne? That''s not how one rules. Even if you succeed, you''ll never win the hearts of our people."


    Thor''s voice was heavy with frustration and heartbreak. He could barely recognize his brother anymore. The Loki before him was cunning and callous¡ªa stranger. Yet, Thor held onto a sliver of hope, desperately wanting to believe Loki had merely strayed down the wrong path.


    But as Loki stood confidently beside the Chitauri King, his smirk unwavering, Thor knew his pleas would fall on deaf ears.


    ...


    Loki shook his head disdainfully, leveling the scepter at Thor. His face twisted with anger and arrogance as he roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield.


    "I have never needed the hearts of Asgardians! I have never cared for the throne that you so casually disdain. The only thing I care about is proving that I am better than you!"


    "Why should I remain hidden in your shadow? The world sees only you¡ªshining brightly, carrying glory and the weight of everyone''s expectations."


    "Is it because I have the blood of a Frost Giant?"


    "Since they''ve abandoned me, I have only one path to take: the path Odin once walked. I will conquer them with fire and iron. They will kneel at my feet, looking up to me with humility and piety!"


    Each of Loki''s words struck Thor like a hammer, battering his heart. He froze in place, stunned by the sheer venom in his brother''s voice.


    For a long moment, Thor stared at Loki, disappointment evident in his storm-filled eyes. Slowly, he raised Mjolnir and pointed it at his brother. His voice was low but resolute.


    "This isn''t you, Loki. You''ve never been this person."


    "You have always been an Asgardian."


    Thor''s expression softened as he continued, trying to reach the brother he once knew.


    "When I was exiled to Midgard, I witnessed incredible things. They showed me that greatness isn''t determined by blood or by conquest."


    "Humans, who we once thought of as mortals with fleeting lives, have proven that they can rise beyond their limits. Through their effort and ingenuity, they''ve shown they can surpass even those who call themselves gods."


    Thor''s voice carried sincerity, a plea for Loki to see reason. But Loki''s eyes remained cold, his mind consumed by rage.


    "We''ll never agree," Loki said, his tone icy. "War is the only way to settle this."


    "If you want war, Loki," Thor replied, his expression hardening. "Then so be it."


    Boom!


    As Thor''s voice echoed, a deafening thunderclap erupted around him. Lightning surged from his body, illuminating the battlefield in a blinding flash.


    All around, Chitauri soldiers raised their energy weapons, taking aim at the God of Thunder.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A barrage of energy beams rained down like a deadly storm. But Thor was faster. Lightning crackled around him, slowing the world as he moved like a raging tempest. With Mjolnir in hand, he charged forward, his target clear: Loki.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Chitauri soldiers in Thor''s path stood no chance. The moment he reached them, they were obliterated by the furious might of his lightning. Across the battlefield, a glowing line of destruction marked Thor''s advance.


    In seconds, Thor had crossed the battlefield, closing the gap to less than a hundred meters from Loki.


    The Chitauri King, standing silently beside Loki, finally spoke in a hoarse, guttural voice.


    "It''s time to prove your worth, Loki. Don''t disappoint the master."


    Loki glanced at the Chitauri King, his expression unreadable. Then he stepped forward, raising the scepter in his hand.


    Boom!


    A terrifying blue beam of energy erupted from the scepter, slicing through the air like a scimitar. It was so fast that Thor couldn''t react in time. The beam struck him square in the chest.


    Boom!


    Thor was hurled backward, the force of the blast overwhelming him. His body crashed through Chitauri soldiers and debris, spinning uncontrollably through the air before slamming into the surface of the mothership''s upper deck. He hit a massive cannon with a resounding crack, the impact creating spiderweb-like fractures across the structure.


    Embedded in the wreckage, Thor groaned as he pulled himself free, landing on the deck with a heavy thud. Lightning crackled around him as he swung Mjolnir, deflecting incoming energy blasts from the Chitauri.


    His sharp gaze fixed on Loki''s scepter, doubt creeping into his mind.


    Loki had fled Asgard with Gungnir¡ªthe eternal spear. But the weapon he now wielded was far more potent, capable of delivering a strike that even Thor couldn''t withstand.


    "Loki!" Thor growled, his voice filled with suspicion and fury.


    This wasn''t a simple struggle for the throne. Thor''s instincts told him there was something far more sinister at play.


    As he pieced the puzzle together, realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. Behind Loki''s ambition, there was a greater force¡ªa shadowy figure lurking in the background, manipulating events from afar.


    Thor''s grip on Mjolnir tightened. His heart burned with a desire for justice.


    "No matter who''s behind this," he vowed, "I''ll uncover your conspiracy, destroy it, and take your heads as trophies."


    Boom!


    Thor raised Mjolnir high, summoning a massive storm. A sea of thunder and lightning erupted, consuming the entire top deck of the mothership. Chitauri soldiers disintegrated instantly, reduced to ash by the sheer power of the storm.


    Amid the chaos, a rainbow-colored beam of light descended from the sky, enveloping Thor.


    Loki watched in frustration, understanding all too well what was happening. Heimdall had activated the Bifr?st, pulling Thor back to Asgard.


    Though Loki longed to stop him, he knew the Chitauri alone weren''t enough to hold Thor.


    For now, he could only watch as his brother disappeared into the light.


    ...


    Thor''s departure did not stir any emotion in Loki. He remained calm, knowing Thor was never his true objective. Thor was merely a bonus in his larger plan. When that plan came to fruition, Thor would kneel before him, powerless, perhaps even kissing his boots.


    "You let him escape, Loki," the Chitauri King growled, his tone sharp and accusing.


    The King''s piercing gaze held both suspicion and resentment. A loyal servant to Thanos, he had waded through seas of blood, massacring countless races in his master''s name. His hatred for Loki, an Asgardian who had somehow earned Thanos''s trust, festered like a wound.


    But Loki''s face remained cold and impassive. Tilting his head, he said with a hint of mockery, "Are you accusing me of jeopardizing the plan?"


    The Chitauri King froze, his imposing figure stiff. After a tense silence, he muttered through gritted teeth, "I''ll be watching you, Loki. If I sense even a whisper of betrayal, the Chitauri armies will rip you apart."


    Loki barely reacted, his gaze distant. He murmured to himself, "The next surprise will be even grander, my dear Chitauri. I assure you, Asgard will tremble."


    Back in Asgard, the energy portal of the Rainbow Bridge shimmered as Thor stepped through hastily. Heimdall stood solemnly at his post, his Guardian Sword in hand.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?" Thor asked, his voice heavy.


    "I did," Heimdall replied, unflinching.


    "You know what I''m talking about."


    Heimdall''s expression did not change. "Loki wields the Spear of Eternity. It cloaks him from my sight."


    Thor clenched his fists. "A conspiracy is brewing, Heimdall, and we remain blind to its depth. This is dangerous."


    "I''ve been tracking the Chitauri flagship," Heimdall said with a frown. "They linger near the MX13 system, yet they haven''t made any moves to attack."


    "The Chitauri revel in carnage and conquest," Thor said grimly. "My father should have obliterated them long ago."


    "But they aren''t foolish enough to provoke Asgard without cause," Heimdall countered.


    Thor nodded slowly. "Exactly. The Chitauri are pawns in a larger game. The true mastermind hides in the shadows, plotting against us and the Nine Realms."


    Heimdall studied Thor for a moment before asking, "What will you do?"


    Thor paced, Mjolnir in hand, his mind sharp. "I''ll summon the gods and sound the alarm. War looms on the horizon, and with my father still in the Odinsleep, I must uncover the identity of Loki''s benefactor."


    Heimdall''s stoic demeanor softened slightly. "Wisdom and patience suit you, Thor."


    Thor allowed himself a small smile before striding toward Asgard''s great halls.


    True to his word, Thor summoned the gods to warn them of the approaching danger. The Asgardian army prepared for battle, but Thor had another plan. With Heimdall''s help, he opened the Rainbow Bridge and descended upon Earth.


    A vibrant beam of light pierced the New York skyline, landing near Stark Tower. The sudden arrival caused panic on the streets, with traffic grinding to a halt and onlookers pointing at the spectacle.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "Who is that guy?" someone murmured.


    "Is he a mutant?" another asked.


    "He looks like he stepped out of a medieval fair!"


    "Wait, that''s Thor! He''s been on the news before, hasn''t he?"


    Thor ignored the chatter. With Mjolnir in hand, he leaped effortlessly to the tower''s rooftop. He landed with a resonant thud, drawing startled glances from within.


    Through the glass, familiar faces turned to meet him¡ªTony Stark, Cyclops, and Storm among them. As the windows slid open, Thor strode in, a wide grin splitting his face. He embraced them one by one, his booming laughter filling the room.


    Tony, ever the pragmatist, raised an eyebrow. "Well, welcome back to Earth, big guy, but your entrance caused a bit of a stir."


    Pouring a glass of whiskey, Tony handed it to Thor, who downed it in one gulp. "I''ve missed Midgard''s drinks," Thor declared. "Especially the beer Jane introduced me to."


    Tony smirked. "Let''s hope you didn''t come just for the refreshments."


    Thor''s expression turned serious. "I wish it were so. Trouble brews, Stark. I need the Avengers'' help."


    The room fell silent. Outside, the sun gleamed off Stark Tower as the battle for the realms began to unfold.


    ...


    "I don''t have beer here, if you need it¡ª"


    Tony''s words were cut short by Thor.


    "Thank you for your kindness, my friend," Thor said, his expression serious as his gaze swept over the room. "But I have no time to spare. I need to find Wanda, Sergei, and Pietro." He paused, his tone resolute. "I need their help."


    The gravity in his voice made everyone in the room exchange uneasy glances. Tony, Jean, and the others became solemn. For Thor, the future king of Asgard, to arrive on Earth with such urgency and concern, it could only mean one thing: this was no small matter.


    Tony stayed silent and looked at Jean, who hesitated briefly before nodding. Pulling out her phone, she dialed a number that had gone unused for years. The line connected in three seconds, the call amplified for all to hear.


    "Jean?" came a familiar, pleasant voice.


    "Wanda, there''s someone here who needs to see you," Jean said carefully.


    "I think I know who it is," Wanda replied, her tone enigmatic. Without another word, she hung up.


    Before anyone could comment, the air in the room shifted. A crisp sound, like glass shattering, echoed as the space before them fractured into transparent, folding prisms. From this kaleidoscope of light stepped Wanda, dressed casually in a gray sweatshirt, jeans, and sneakers. The shards of space reassembled seamlessly behind her, leaving the room as it was.


    Storm whispered, "Wow," unable to hide her amazement at the spectacle.


    "Hey, Thor," Wanda greeted, smiling. "I sensed the Rainbow Bridge energy and got Jean''s call. I figured it was you."


    Thor grinned broadly. "Wanda, it''s good to see you."


    "So," she said, crossing her arms, "what''s brought you to New York in such a hurry to find me?"


    Thor''s expression grew somber. "I need your help, Wanda."


    "Help?" Wanda''s brow furrowed.


    Thor took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Since I returned to Asgard, Loki has vanished with the Eternal Spear. He''s gone completely off the grid. Three hours ago, Heimdall detected Loki in the MX13 galaxy aboard a massive Chitauri mothership, surrounded by their army."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "I confronted him. We fought. He used a weapon I''ve never seen before, something powerful. During our brief exchange, it became clear: Loki and the Chitauri are preparing for war."


    "A war against Asgard? Against Earth?" Tony frowned. Words like "alien army" and "war" never led to anything good.


    Thor''s face darkened. "It could be worse. The Chitauri are infamous for their atrocities, slaughtering countless civilizations. But they are not foolish. They wouldn''t dare provoke Asgard unless something¡ªor someone¡ªgave them reason to."


    The room grew tense. Jean, Scott, and the others exchanged uneasy glances.


    "Do you think the Chitauri would willingly follow Loki?" Wanda asked, her tone skeptical. "And dare to start a war with Asgard? Is Loki mad?"


    Thor shook his head. "Loki is many things, but mad isn''t one of them. He''s the smartest¡ªand most cunning¡ªperson I''ve ever known. He doesn''t embark on plans doomed to fail."


    Thor''s voice softened as he added, "But something about him felt... different. It was as if he wasn''t himself. I believe someone else is behind this, someone manipulating Loki to ignite this war."


    The weight of his words settled heavily over the room. Tony, arms crossed, rolled up his sleeves absentmindedly, his mind racing.


    "If Loki leads the Chitauri against Asgard, what do you think the outcome will be?" Tony asked.


    Thor''s response was swift and confident. "The Chitauri are semi-mechanized beings with hive consciousness. While their technology is advanced, they are no match for Asgard. In an open war, they would lose decisively."


    "But," Tony interjected, "if there''s someone pulling the strings, why would they provoke a war they know the Chitauri can''t win? What''s the endgame? Chaos for the sake of chaos?"


    He fell silent, tapping his chin thoughtfully. Then, as if a lightbulb went off, he snapped his fingers.


    "Or," Tony said, looking around at the group, "maybe this isn''t about winning a war. Maybe whoever''s behind this wants to test something¡ªto see how we respond. To measure our strength."


    The room buzzed with realization. Jean nodded. "That makes sense. It would explain why they''re provoking a conflict they can''t win."


    "And what are they afraid of?" Wanda asked, a faint smirk on her lips. "The answer''s simple: Odin and the guardians of Earth."


    ...


    Wanda woke the dreamer with a single word.


    The realization hit everyone like a bolt of lightning. Tony even clapped his hands in excitement, speaking quickly.


    "Yes! Odin, the All-Father, rules the Nine Realms. His power alone is enough to deter those with evil intent."


    "But," he added with a frown, "Odin has entered his twilight. That person¡ªwhoever''s behind this¡ªisn''t sure of Odin''s condition. They''re testing the waters, trying to figure out how much time he has left."


    As the words left his mouth, Tony caught himself, glancing at Thor with an apologetic expression.


    Thor, however, didn''t seem offended. He gave a small nod, acknowledging the truth of Tony''s statement. "It''s fine. My father''s time is limited¡ªthat''s no insult, just fact."


    "But what about the guardians of Earth?" Thor asked, shifting his concern. "Are they in a similar state?"


    All eyes turned to Wanda, waiting for her response.


    "I can''t say for certain," she replied, her tone carefully neutral. "But according to what I''ve heard, the Ancient One is nearing the end of her time as well." Wanda''s words were vague, deliberately avoiding naming the Ancient One directly, but they carried enough weight to confirm the theory.


    Thor''s face hardened with anger. "So this mastermind covets something, and instead of acting openly, they manipulate Loki into doing their dirty work. Cowards." He clenched his fists. "Loki is being used as a pawn in a conspiracy that could engulf both Asgard and Earth in war. This is unforgivable."


    Tony, ever the strategist, spoke up. "If this mastermind is afraid of Odin and Earth''s guardians, that tells us something important: their power isn''t as strong as they''d like us to think."


    "Their power isn''t the problem," Wanda interjected, her lips curving into a faint smile. "It''s what¡ªor who¡ªthey''re ignoring."


    The room fell silent as everyone''s attention shifted to her. Wanda shrugged innocently. "I think they''ve underestimated us."


    By "us," it was clear she meant herself, Sergei, and the others¡ªpowerful individuals who weren''t quite on Odin''s level but were formidable nonetheless. And then there was Leon.


    Thor, catching Wanda''s unspoken point, nodded thoughtfully. "Leon reminds me of my father."


    Coming from the son of Odin, the comparison carried significant weight. While Leon might not rival Odin directly, he was strong enough to make any potential adversary think twice.


    "If this mastermind hasn''t accounted for Leon," Thor said, his voice low, "they''ve made a serious miscalculation."


    Wanda tilted her head slightly, glancing at Tony. Despite her fondness for teasing him, she had to admit that his intellect was unparalleled. Leon''s high praise of Tony¡ªcalling him one of the most brilliant minds in human history¡ªflashed in her mind. It made her grin inwardly, though she quickly brushed the thought aside.


    Thor interrupted her musings. "Heimdall is monitoring Loki and the Chitauri vanguard fleet, but it''s massive¡ªhundreds of thousands, maybe even millions strong. They''re not making any big moves yet, but I suspect they''re planning something."


    "I''ve summoned the gods and mobilized Asgard''s defenses to the highest level," Thor continued, "but that puts us in a defensive position. It''s too passive."


    Wanda''s eyes lit up. "You''re suggesting we infiltrate their army ourselves?"


    Thor nodded. "Yes. I tried to capture Loki earlier, but the sheer size of his forces¡ªand the power of that scepter¡ªmade it impossible. I need time, and I need help."


    Tony blinked, looking incredulous. "Wait. Are you seriously suggesting that a handful of us take on an army of hundreds of thousands¡ªmaybe millions¡ªand capture Loki?"


    Thor''s serious nod was all the answer he gave.


    Logan, casually puffing on a cigar, smirked. "I like your style, big guy. If you can solve my little vacuum problem, count me in."


    Thor chuckled. "Thank you, my friend, but you''re right¡ªthe battlefield is in space. I''ll make sure to invite you to Asgard for a drink next time."


    Logan grinned. "I''ll hold you to that."


    Tony, meanwhile, seemed intrigued. "As much as I''d love to join in, my armor isn''t built for space combat. Looks like I''ll need to add that to the next development project."


    "Perhaps you should meet the dwarves," Thor suggested with a laugh. "Their craftsmanship might inspire you."


    Tony''s eyes lit up at the mention of the legendary dwarven forges. "You''ve got a deal. Next time, introduce me."


    Bringing the conversation back on track, Wanda said, "I''ll summon Sergei and the others. Let''s make some plans."


    ...


    The muster was swift.


    A portal opened, and about seven individuals arrived, including Sergei, Gennady, and others. Pushkin and a few others¡ªthose who were either uninterested or otherwise occupied¡ªstayed behind. Among the absentees was Melina.


    Although Melina had trained and grown stronger, her reasons for doing so were personal. Leon had once mentioned that surpassing a certain threshold of strength could significantly extend her lifespan and preserve her youth. For a woman like Melina, such a prospect was irresistible.


    Yet, Melina''s true passion lay elsewhere. She found fulfillment in training the Black Widows, helping them forge new paths beyond their tragic pasts. She was more inclined to guide and manage than to fight. As one of the decision-makers alongside Natasha and Yelena, Melina also played a crucial role in running the industries Leon disliked overseeing.


    Now, Thor, Natasha, Wanda, Pietro, Sergei, Gennady, Sumarokov, Lomon Losov, Alexei, and Yelena¡ªten in total¡ªgathered in Tony''s expansive hall. The space bustled with energy, a lively atmosphere filling the room.


    "Hey, everyone! Thanks for lending a hand," Thor greeted, embracing each person warmly.


    Introductions were quick, with Wanda facilitating. Thor''s cheerful, direct personality made him easy to like, and the natural charisma of a warrior forged mutual respect. Sergei, Gennady, and the others, with their warrior instincts, recognized and admired Thor''s strength. The camaraderie was instant.


    What excited the group even more was the impending battle.


    "I''ve been itching for a space journey," Sergei said, cracking his neck in anticipation.


    "Millions of Chitauri to fight¡ªit''s going to be a long one," Gennady added, his blood already surging with excitement.


    "Then let''s make it memorable," Alexei chimed in. Having undergone gene-serum enhancements, his strength had skyrocketed, though most of his combat experience was limited to sparring with Sergei, Yelena, and the others. Now, he craved the chaos of real war.


    Tony, observing the intense determination radiating from the group, felt a pang of mixed emotions. Even Wanda, who often balanced mischief with responsibility, burned with the same eagerness for the coming fight.


    Millions of Chitauri soldiers. Advanced weapons far beyond Earth''s technology. It was enough to make even the most seasoned strategist pause.


    Yet, these warriors didn''t flinch. Their resolve burned like a firestorm, a terrifying and admirable sight.


    "So, what are we waiting for?" Natasha said, her red lips curling into a confident smile. "Let''s start this war."


    In the vast silence of space, Loki sat on the steps of the mothership''s desolate hall. His green robes draped elegantly around him as he rested his chin on clasped hands, gazing out of the enormous floor-to-ceiling window.


    Beyond the glass stretched the starry expanse, dotted with countless Chitauri vessels. The sky swarmed with their insectoid ships, blocking the light of distant stars.


    "Loki..."


    The deep, resonant voice broke the silence, pulling Loki from his reverie.


    He stood abruptly, turning to face the source of the voice. A towering figure now occupied the empty throne at the far end of the hall. Radiating authority and menace, Thanos stared down at him.


    "Master," Loki murmured, dropping to one knee. His proud demeanor gave way to complete submission as he bowed his head.


    Thanos''s gaze never wavered. "I told you, Loki: everyone has value. To prove yours, you must demonstrate your worth."


    "I understand, my lord," Loki replied humbly. "I just need time to prove it."


    Thanos''s eyes narrowed. "Time is a luxury, Loki. If your proof fails to impress me, death will be a mercy you won''t deserve."


    "Yes, my lord," Loki said, swallowing hard.


    Before he could say more, the room shook violently. A dazzling spectrum of colors lit up the hall, followed by distant roars and explosions.


    Thanos remained unfazed. Rising from the throne, he spoke coldly. "It seems your proof will have to wait. First, deal with your guests."


    With that, his form shimmered and dissolved into light, leaving Loki alone.


    Straightening, Loki dusted off his robes, as though brushing away his frustration. His attention returned to the window, where a startling sight unfolded.


    Floating amidst the stars was a figure of unmatched elegance.


    A woman, clad in dark red robes, black sweatpants, and white sneakers, radiated crimson energy. Her long red hair flowed as though caught in a celestial breeze, and glowing red tendrils coiled around her. Wanda Maximoff moved through the vacuum as if it were her natural element¡ªa goddess of power and grace.


    Behind her, meteors streaked through the Chitauri fleet with blinding speed. Each impact unleashed massive explosions, sending shockwaves rippling outward. The destruction was like a fireworks display, deadly and breathtaking.


    Loki watched, captivated by the deadly beauty of the scene. His pale, sharp features twisted into a wry smile.


    Before he could act, crimson light burst from Wanda''s outstretched hands, piercing the reinforced glass of the window with ease. The shockwave hurled Loki across the hall before he even had a chance to react.


    ...


    Bang!!


    Dragging a long tail of red energy flames, Loki was blasted across the wide hall, smashing into the throne and being buried under the ruins.


    The force of the blow left Loki feeling as if his entire body was falling apart. A sharp, metallic taste filled his throat, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Struggling, he pushed away the debris pinning him down and stood up with difficulty, one hand clutching his chest.


    The shattered glass behind him allowed a powerful suction force to pour into the room, the wind whipping his black hair and green robes. Yet, Loki wasn''t enraged by the assault. With faltering steps, he emerged from the wreckage of the throne and gazed down at Wanda, who stood motionless against the howling winds.


    "What terrifying power," he muttered. "I didn''t expect the Midgardians¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the metallic floor beneath Wanda cracked. Her figure vanished in an instant, leaving only the sound of shattering steel. Loki''s instincts flared; he conjured his deceptive magic just in time.


    The next moment, a pale, delicate hand pierced through the illusion where his chest had been.


    "Hmm?" Wanda''s expression barely changed as the illusion shattered into shards of green light. Loki''s real body, concealed behind a massive metal pillar, barely had time to react before the sharp hum of energy cut through the air.


    A blinding arc of crimson light sliced clean through the pillar, reducing it to chunks of molten metal. Loki scrambled, rolling to the side just in time to avoid the slash. His heart raced as he stood and saw the destruction: the metal pillar lay in two, severed cleanly, and the wall beyond bore a gaping, glowing scar.


    He sucked in a sharp breath. ''If I''d been hit, I''d have been torn apart just like that pillar.''


    Wanda wasn''t finished. Before Loki could even catch his breath, she appeared in front of him again, her movements a blur. He barely registered her presence before a searing pain exploded in his head¡ªlike a hammer to the skull. His body flew backward, smashing through one pillar after another before embedding into the far wall with a sickening crunch.


    Boom!


    Loki hung in the shattered metal, blood spilling from his mouth and floating in the air before being sucked into the vacuum beyond the broken glass. His body was limp, and his thoughts scrambled. He had no chance.


    ''She''s...unstoppable.''


    Loki had always prided himself on his cunning, his magic, and his ability to deceive, but none of it mattered now. Wanda was too fast, too relentless, and far too powerful. Even his illusions, usually enough to confuse gods and mortals alike, crumbled under her assault.


    And worse still, she wasn''t holding back.


    A crimson energy hand yanked Loki from the wall, slamming him into the floor of the hall with a deafening crash. The impact cracked the ground, sending spiderweb fractures across the metallic surface. Loki''s head lolled to the side, blood dripping from fresh cuts on his forehead.


    Wanda stepped closer, her red hair glowing faintly in the flickering light of the ruined hall. She planted a foot firmly on his chest, pinning him down. Leaning slightly, she stared into his dazed eyes.


    "Didn''t Thor say you had some powerful weapons?" Wanda mused, her voice calm and almost disappointed. "Why don''t I see them?"


    This was her first encounter with Loki, and based on Thor''s tales, she''d expected more. Thor had bragged endlessly about Loki''s magic, his cunning, and the so-called "powerful scepter" he wielded. Wanda''s approach to battle¡ªthanks to Leon''s training¡ªwas simple: end the fight quickly and decisively. But after this one-sided beatdown, she was starting to doubt Thor''s stories.


    With a casual nudge of her foot, she rolled Loki''s limp body over. He didn''t move. Sighing, Wanda extended her hand.


    A low hum filled the air as a crimson magic circle materialized beneath Loki. Chains of red energy erupted from it, coiling around his battered form and locking him in place. With a final flick of her wrist, Loki''s body was swallowed into the circle, disappearing entirely.


    Her task complete, Wanda turned to survey the rest of the mothership. Just then, the heavy metal doors at the edge of the hall slid open with a sharp hiss.


    The Chitauri warriors flooded in, rows upon rows of them, their energy weapons raised and glowing. The suction from the broken windows caused some of them to stumble, but their hive-mind discipline kept them moving as one.


    They took in the devastation of the hall: shattered pillars, broken walls, and the gaping hole in the glass. And then, standing at its center, they saw her¡ªthe woman who had wrought all this destruction.


    Wanda turned to face them. Her calm expression didn''t waver as hundreds of energy weapons locked onto her.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a wave of overwhelming crimson energy radiated from Wanda''s body. The Chitauri warriors froze. Their weapons clattered to the ground as one by one, they crumpled like dolls, their bodies lifeless.


    Wanda frowned slightly, noting the eerie stillness of their forms. These weren''t ordinary soldiers.


    ''So that''s it.'' Thor had mentioned that the Chitauri were a semi-mechanized hive species, their consciousnesses linked to a central mind. The moment she unleashed her energy, their connection must have been severed.


    Brushing her hands together, Wanda cast a glance toward the broken throne and the stars beyond the shattered window.


    "Midgardians," she muttered to herself, "are full of surprises."


    ...


    The benefits of the Chitauri''s hive mind are obvious. Their collective consciousness allows for instantaneous sharing of tactics and ideas, achieving perfect synchronization. Without complex human emotions such as fear, they act like emotionless, cruel machines.


    However, this also presents a fatal flaw. If the central mind is destroyed, all connected Chitauri soldiers immediately fall into a state of brain death. In essence, while their semi-mechanized bodies are more resilient than human flesh, their minds are as fragile as blank paper, easily pierced by any power capable of mental attack.


    This was Wanda''s discovery. Using her domineering energy to target the minds and consciousness of the Chitauri soldiers, she crushed their fragile psyches, leaving them brain-dead in an instant. A smirk tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    "Found the weakness~~"


    She strode purposefully toward the central control room of the mothership.


    Meanwhile, outside the mothership, an intense battle raged.


    Thor, wrapped in a storm of thunder and lightning, tore through the vacuum of space with a feral roar. Chitauri aircraft and Leviathan warships were reduced to smoldering debris in his wake. The soldiers stood no chance, their ranks obliterated by the streaking bolts of lightning that left destruction in their path.


    Yet, Thor wasn''t alone in his devastation.


    Natasha, Gennady, Pietro, Sergei, and the others matched, or even surpassed, his destructive power. The genetic serum injected into their veins had not only enabled them to fight in space but had elevated their abilities far beyond human limits. The Moon Cloth, an evolved technique of Sky Blade, gave them superhuman speed and the ability to deliver powerful flying slashes.


    Natasha wielded her cross-sword with surgical precision, slicing through Chitauri soldiers and Leviathan warships alike. Her strikes cut through her enemies as if through paper, leaving dismembered limbs and shattered machinery floating amidst the chaos of the battlefield.


    The vacuum of space became an orchestra of carnage. Blood, wreckage, and fire painted the battlefield in a brutal symphony of destruction. Each fighter seemed to revel in the slaughter, their pent-up energy unleashed in this perfect storm of war.


    Amidst the chaos, Alexei, clad in a sleek black combat suit, hurtled through space at supersonic speed. His burly frame, honed by years of grueling training, smashed through scores of Chitauri soldiers and ships like a human missile.


    Finally, he collided with a massive Leviathan warship.


    Bang!!


    The impact was cataclysmic, leaving deep cracks across the warship''s reinforced metal shell. Purple ichor seeped from the beast''s organic underbelly as it let out a haunting wail of pain.


    Chitauri soldiers quickly mobilized, launching themselves from the Leviathan''s flanks to surround Alexei with energy weapons drawn.


    Despite the silent vacuum of space, the feral grin on Alexei''s face spoke volumes.


    He didn''t need words. The fire in his eyes was enough to convey his thoughts.


    This was what he lived for: the thrill of battle, the power coursing through his veins, and the alien enemies who served as the perfect outlet for his rage.


    "This is the life I want," Alexei thought, his blood boiling with exhilaration.


    "I''m Alexei, the Red Guardian."


    BOOM!!


    His silent roar echoed in his mind as a wave of crimson energy exploded outward, engulfing the surrounding Chitauri forces. Soldiers and ships alike disintegrated under the overwhelming force, their remains left to drift lifelessly through space.


    Scanning his surroundings, Alexei noted with satisfaction that no Chitauri within dozens of kilometers had survived his onslaught.


    But it wasn''t enough¡ªnot yet.


    Bending his knees, Alexei summoned every ounce of power within him. The energy erupted like a volcanic blast, shattering the Leviathan warship beneath him. The once-mighty beast splintered into chunks of twisted metal and flesh.


    As debris scattered around him, Alexei launched himself toward a new cluster of Chitauri troops, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Elsewhere, Natasha, Yelena, and the others were in a similar state of euphoric release. Years of rigorous training and genetic enhancements had honed their abilities to near-perfection.


    But with that strength came a new challenge: the growing hostility within them.


    Every battle was not just a test of skill but a necessary outlet. Over time, their increasing power had brought with it an accumulation of deep, primal aggression.


    Fighting each other in training provided some relief, but it was never enough. No matter how intense their sparring, their instincts held back, restrained by the bonds of camaraderie.


    This war against the Chitauri, however, was different.


    Here, there was no need for restraint. They could unleash their full potential, letting their hostility flow freely.


    And in this chaos, they found catharsis.


    ...


    Even Natasha, when facing the Abomination, easily crushed it without using even half her strength.


    But that wasn''t catharsis. True catharsis was the complete release of energy and emotions accumulated in the body.


    Breaking into the Chitauri army this time was undeniably a cathartic process. Everyone, including Natasha, relished the refreshing sensation of this wanton massacre¡ªa feeling they hadn''t experienced in ages.


    No longer restrained. No longer holding back their power. No longer fearing the damage they might cause to fragile buildings or humans nearby.


    Everyone''s faces were adorned with cheerful smiles.


    Boom!


    Natasha, clad in a black leather coat, tights, and combat boots, moved with deadly grace. Her figure was as striking as her ferocity. Wielding a cross sword, her arms sliced through the air relentlessly.


    Terrifying flying slashes surged like a storm in all directions, reducing Chitauri soldiers and warships to shreds.


    Within moments, all enemies within a radius of dozens of kilometers were obliterated, leaving only floating body parts and wreckage drifting in the vacuum.


    Natasha hovered silently in the void, opening her arms wide with a smile as she faced the mothership.


    In a matter of minutes, hundreds of thousands of Chitauri troops¡ªpart of a million-strong army¡ªwere slaughtered.


    The Chitauri, a race with military prowess rivaling many advanced civilizations, owed their might to Thanos. As the Titan scientist, he had granted them a suite of advanced technologies.


    Ordinarily, Natasha and her team wouldn''t have stood a chance against such an overwhelming force.


    But the Chitauri''s greatest strength was also their fatal flaw: their hive mind. All Chitauri were linked to a central consciousness, the "mother body." This connection enabled unparalleled unity and coordination in battle. However, if the mother body faltered or was destroyed, the entire army would descend into chaos¡ªor suffer brain death.


    This weakness wasn''t lost on Wanda and the others. Their plan was simple: Wanda would infiltrate the mothership, disrupt, and ultimately destroy the mother body.


    The mother body''s confusion had already rendered the Chitauri soldiers erratic. Their only remaining directive was to kill the intruders. Abandoning all defensive strategies, they attacked with blind aggression¡ªexactly what Natasha, Thor, and the others had hoped for.


    As the team indulged in their rampage, Wanda''s voice suddenly echoed in their comms.


    "Hey, guys. Enjoying yourselves?" she teased.


    "But what comes next might disappoint you."


    Bang!


    With Wanda''s smug tone still hanging in the air, the distant Chitauri mothership suddenly began to collapse. The massive fortress was compressed by an overwhelming crimson energy. The surrounding space seemed to twist and distort as the mothership was crushed into an enormous metal sphere.


    The transformation was instantaneous.


    The mothership¡ªonce a symbol of Chitauri might¡ªnow floated silently in the void, a lifeless orb.


    The destruction of the mother body triggered the demise of every connected Chitauri soldier and Leviathan warship. One by one, they drifted into deathly silence.


    "Odin above," Thor muttered, his voice tinged with awe. The God of Thunder, wrapped in lightning and wielding Mjolnir, watched the aftermath in stunned silence. He shuddered at the sheer power displayed.


    Even with all his might, Thor knew that creating a storm powerful enough to destroy the mothership wouldn''t have been simple¡ªlet alone reducing it to a metal ball.


    Bang!


    A red streak of light shot across the vacuum at incredible speed. Wanda materialized before Thor in an instant, her abrupt arrival a stark contrast to the tranquility of the void.


    Thor blinked, his expression a mix of happiness and undeniable competitiveness. His fighting spirit burned fiercely, almost as if he was silently challenging Wanda to a duel.


    Wanda raised an eyebrow, her head tilted in bemusement.


    Was he seriously thinking of fighting her now?


    After a moment, she dismissed the thought. Sure, Thor''s raw power and unyielding determination made him a formidable opponent. But against Wanda''s mastery of magic and her advanced combat training, he stood no chance.


    Wanda smiled to herself. If it came to it, she had 10,000 ways to defeat Thor before he could even land a blow. His greatest strengths¡ªthunder and brute force¡ªwere meaningless against her. And her precision, speed, and overwhelming energy projection would utterly crush him in any close-quarters encounter.


    Still, Wanda entertained the idea briefly. The thought of sparring with the future king of Asgard was amusing. But this wasn''t the time for such things.


    A quick scan revealed that Natasha and the others had already regrouped. Wanda didn''t even need to conjure a portal. A brilliant beam of Bifr?st light shot out from the distant starry expanse, enveloping the entire team in a radiant embrace.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared, leaving behind a starfield littered with Chitauri corpses, dismembered parts, and the ominous metal sphere that once housed the mother body.


    Asgard was about to welcome a group of formidable guests from Midgard.


    ...


    Join p-treon if you want. p-treon com/GreekGreenGlass


    <h2></h2>